《Rebirth of the Film Emperor's Beloved Wife》


 Chapter 1 - Rebirth

    <strong>Chapter 1 ¡ª Rebirth</strong>


    Anger. Reluctance. Regret.


    A distant voice, gradually fading away.


    The moment of death!


    Darkness. Struggle. Consciousness.


    A pair of eyes, suddenly flying open.


    The moment of rebirth!


    ¡­..


    It was a cold pair of eyes, touched by murderous intent. A trace of doubt flickered across those lustrous orbs¡ªremarkably fierce, dark, detached, and iparably profound.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t die?¡± The woman¡¯s aloof voice was tinged with obvious disbelief, but the emotion that showed, for the most part, was unrepressed surprise. Unrepressed,?pleasant?surprise.


    This was especially so when she discovered that she was actually able to move her body, which made the look of pleasant surprise blossomed further.


    What was going on? Didn¡¯t she die? Killed by that woman, whose face had been hideously contorted by jealousy? The expression that had been on that woman¡¯s face was still fresh in her mind, and it elicited sympathy from her.


    Sympathy for that woman, who¡¯d poured in her heart and soul in a vain attempt to attain her desires. Why? Because the man that woman loved had only ever wanted one woman, and the woman he wanted was her¡ªSu Yanyi!


    The thought of that man caused a drastic change toe over Su Yanyi; her icy-cold and indifferent expression warmed and softened by a visible degree.


    However, there was no time to consider those things now. She¡¯d noticed something strange about her situation. When she slowly moved her four limbs, she realized that they were no longer stiff and uncontroble.


    Due to a car ident, Su Yanyi had been confined to bed for two whole years. Her current new discovery left her delighted, and the delight didn¡¯t just end there. When she nted her feet on the floor and stood up, steady and firm, she almost felt like crying.


    Cold, arrogant, strong, and merciless¡ªSu Yanyi was often described as that type of woman. She stood at the pinnacle of the entertainment world as its queen, and if anyone were to im that Su Yanyi was capable of crying, no one would believe it.


    Unfortunately, the car ident had reduced her to a vegetative state. Apart from her family, friends, and that man, everyone else had mocked her and treated her as though she were unconscious, or that she would never even wake up again.


    At the foot of her hospital bed, she¡¯d witnessed the reveal of countless ugly expressions, and she¡¯d been subjected to all kinds of vicious insults.


    It had been as if the entire world hated her; whether it was something she¡¯d done or something that had nothing to do with her, she was med for it.


    Everyone¡¯s discontent was due to her mistakes, and everyone¡¯s grudges were hers to pay. It was utterly loathsome and at the same timeughable!


    At the time, she¡¯d swore that if she were to one day wake up, she would let all of them pay the consequences¡ªespecially those who¡¯d colluded together to harm her. She would not let any of them go!


    Since she was awake now, did that mean she had regained her consciousness? In thest moment, had that woman decided not to kill her? Su Yanyi was confused and uncertain, but then she immediately started to notice several strange inconsistencies.


    Her surroundings were extremely familiar to her. She was in her house and bedroom¡ªor rather, her former house and bedroom. Before she divorced that man, this was the ce she¡¯d lived in for three years. Afterward, she¡¯d never returned again.


    Qin Jiran. In name, he was her ex-husband, but their marriage had been nothing more than a business transaction. Or at least, she¡¯d assumed it was nothing more than a business transaction. It wasn¡¯t until she fell into a vegetative state that she realized just how much the man had loved her.


    During those two years as a human vegetable, aside from her family and servants, the only person who¡¯d stayed by her side and tirelessly took care of her was that man.


    He¡¯d persisted, regardless of their divorced status and the muddled state of her consciousness. His figure was now embedded deeply in her heart.


    At the time, she¡¯d made another vow. She¡¯d vowed that, if possible, she would repay the man¡¯s affections. If she couldn¡¯t love him back, then she would still do her best to make him happy and grant him a good life.


    Now then. Since she was here, what about that man? How did she return to this ce? Su Yanyi carried her doubts with her as she cautiously walked around the room. Her keen eyes surveyed her surroundings until suddenly, she froze.


    An all-too-familiar figure was reflected in the clear surface of a nearby mirror. It was herself, but at the same time, there was something indescribably odd about her reflection.


    Twenty-three was her age when she secretly married Qin Jiran. Twenty-six was when they secretly divorced, and a short yearter, the car ident happened. Afterward, for two years, she was a human vegetable.


    In the year of her divorce, her image had undergone a drastic change. She¡¯d even chopped off her waist-length hair. Whether it was the style of her pajamas or the length of her glossy ck hair, she felt that the current her looked¡­ off.


    As if she had gone back in time.


    With some uncertainty, she looked around and found her phone in a very familiar spot. Her phone was on, and after using it to check the date, Su Yanyi¡¯s entire person faltered.


    ¡°Is someone ying a joke on me? Or¡­¡± She paused briefly, and then in a trembling yet pleasantly surprised voice, ¡°I went back to three years ago?¡±


    Su Yanyi had always been an expressionless person. Anger and happiness never showed on her face, but this time, her face was brimming with jubtion. It didn¡¯t matter if it was her consciousness that had been regained or a rebirth that had urred.


    To her, both were great news!


    She quickly steadied her slightly erratic breathing and tapped on her phone screen, dialing a number she¡¯d memorized a long time ago. The call was answered almost immediately, and Su Yanyi¡¯s sharp ears also happened to pick up the familiar ringtoneing from another part of the house.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s ringtone.


    She opened the door. With some haste, she walked out, and then she heard the man¡¯s familiar voice through both her phone and reality, at the same time.


    ¡°Yanyi?¡± There was a touch of bitterness in Qin Jiran¡¯s voice, as though he was trying his best to sound more gentle, but it sounded dry and unweing nheless.


    Su Yanyi stared at the man in front of her. Countless memories yed in her mind, and every one of them lined up perfectly with the present. Back then, she¡¯d also walked out of her bedroom to see Qin Jiran sitting there.


    Detached, expressionless, and indifferent.


    This was one of the reasons why the previous Su Yanyi never realized how the man felt about her. He always had a cold and alienating aura about him, so how could she possibly have sensed any tenderness from him at all?


    And yet, perhaps it was because this time she knew about his feelings for her, his expression now gave off a different impression. The warmth and nervousness that were hidden behind his chilly facade suddenly made her think:?Cute.


    After she finished organizing all of her thoughts together, she finally opened her mouth and said the same words she did in her past life.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Qin Jiran felt a bit awkward, but he hid it very well and asked as casually as possible, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go make breakfast, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    There was a time when Su Yanyi was ignorant of the changes in this man¡¯s expression. She¡¯d always assumed that their rtionship was built on business and mutual cooperation, so she¡¯d never cared to figure out what the man was really thinking.


    They¡¯d interacted with such indifference that there had been absolutely no need for her to consider his mood.


    However, she was surprised to discover that she could no longer ignore the changes in his expressions. It was suddenly very easy to notice the loss and exhaustion on his face. Again, maybe it was because she knew of his feelings now.


    Su Yanyi opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, she remained silent.


    When herck of expression and silence fell into Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes, he misunderstood and took it for silent refusal. It seemed that she didn¡¯t even want to eat breakfast with him anymore.


    He contemted for a moment, and then with some difficulty, he forced down his sad mood. He used an extremelyplicated tone of voice to say, ¡°Yanyi, do we have to divorce?¡±


    His words made the look in Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes be simrlyplicated. So, she really had traveled back to three years ago. Not only that but to a very special day too. It was the day the previous her decided to go through the divorce procedures with Qin Jiran.


    When she was in a vegetative state, she¡¯d once considered something: If she could go back in time, would she still be able to divorce Qin Jiran so heartlessly? Treat him so coldly?


    Her attitude toward him had never been good. When they first met, she was the president of her own entertainmentpany, and he was just a neer.


    If it weren¡¯t for the sake of satisfying her family¡¯s requirements, she wouldn¡¯t have married, and she never would¡¯ve gotten together with Qin Jiran. The marriage contract had been her own idea. Using a business-like transaction method, she¡¯d married him not for love, but for the sake of aplishing the mission her family had set for her. In return, she was his great support pir and aided in making his road to stardom a smooth one.


    Thus, the rtionship between Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran was like one between a superior and her subordinate. Even though they lived in the same house, they would often not see each other for months at a time, and when they did, they would only exchange a few meaningless words, at most.


    Su Yanyi had believed that Qin Jiran agreed to the contract because he wanted fame and sess. Therefore, when she chose to get a divorce, she hadn¡¯t felt any remorse or guilt. It had never urred to her that the reason he entered the entertainment circle and agreed to marry her was all because he liked her.


    Only when she was lying in a vegetative state did she realize that. The innumerable nights he¡¯d spent by her bedside, using an emotional voice to talk to her, his feelings so heavy that even she had felt depressed for him.


    On many asions, she had thought that if given the chance, she would treat this man better, as to not squander his deep love for her.


    And now, she was reborn and sent back to three years ago. There was no way for her to?not?look at him with aplicated gaze. He fully upied her mind.


    The way he looked when he was attentively taking care of her.


    The way he looked on those countlesste nights when his eyes brimmed with tears, and he whispered that he loved her.


    The way he looked when he spoke his oath-like hopes, word by word, to her.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Yanyi, you¡¯ll definitely get better. When you do, you¡¯ll be able to go wherever you want to go. You¡¯ll be able to see the sun rise and fall. You¡¯ll be able to do whatever you want to do.¡±


    ¡°Yanyi, please. I¡¯m begging you, please. Get better soon. Even though you¡¯ll leave my side after you get better, you have to get better¡­¡±


    ¡°Yanyi, is it because I¡¯m not good enough? Is it because you hate me too much, is that why you refuse to wake up?¡±


    ¡°Yanyi, I don¡¯t want anything else. I just want you to wake up¡­¡±


    ¡°Yanyi, wake up. Wake up¡­¡±


    Sometimes gentle and tender; sometimes weak and low; sometimes sad and mournful. Those emotions of his were all kept deep in her heart.


    Hearing the man say the exact same words he had spoken in her past life, Su Yanyi instantly felt her eyes redden.


    Divorce? Whoever dared to say that word in front of her again, she would let them have a taste of what being a human vegetable was like!


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:?</b>Wee aboard~


    <strong>RELEASE SCHEDULE:?</strong>5x a week. Why? Because chapter 65 begins the 8k (in raws) chapters, so I¡¯ll need time to stockpile those.

 Chapter 2 - Thank You

    <strong>Chapter 2 ¡ª Thank You</strong>


    Qin Jiran noticed both the peculiarity of Su Yanyi¡¯s silence and the shift in her expression. The instant he saw her eyes reddening, his eyebrows scrunched together to form a deep crease, and he asked in an extremely concerned voice, ¡°Yanyi, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to divorce?¡± There was a hint of bitterness in Su Yanyi¡¯s voice, but her tone was rather cautious, as though she was struggling to make the most difficult decision of her life.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Of course not! But he couldn¡¯t say that. Even though his heart was brimming with reluctance, he could not bear to make Su Yanyi feel distressed. He took in the look on her face and went as far as to begin ming and resenting himself for bringing up the question just now.


    He¡¯d already decided toply with her wishes, and he was painfully aware of how disinclined she was towards their marriage, so why had he opened his big mouth to ask her that question?


    Damn!


    How would she see him? Would she think that he was unwilling to separate because he was infatuated with the power and influence that came with being married to her? Would she assume that he was greedy and didn¡¯t know when to stop? Would she dislike and feel more disgusted with him?


    He¡¯d clearly exerted himself in an effort to do everything well¡ªhe tried his utmost at acting, at working, at preventing her from hating him, and at making her like him. And yet, the result was nothing short of despairing. His efforts weren¡¯t enough to exchange for even a smile from her.


    Perhaps divorce was the best choice. He would release her from the chains of their marriage, let her be free to do what she wanted to do, and he¡­ as long as he could stay in a ce where she couldn¡¯t see him and be allowed to silently watch her and silently like her, then that would be enough for him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make breakfast. After we eat, we¡¯ll go file the divorce.¡± Qin Jiran had always been a decisive person. Since he had thought it through, then no matter how much pain he was feeling in his heart, as long as it was for Su Yanyi¡¯s sake, he would proceed without hesitation.


    For a moment, Su Yanyi was astonished. His reaction had fallen far from her expectations. There was no doubt that he liked her. Why was he so epting and cooperative about the divorce? But then, she immediately understood. In her past life, wasn¡¯t he just as straightforward?


    The previous her had assumed that it was because he didn¡¯t mind, but now that she had gotten the whole picture, she was finally able to make sense of his thought process. This man was probably doing it for her, so like a fool, he agreed to divorce.


    After grasping this point, Su Yanyi felt more guilty and sad.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. About the divorce¡­ we¡¯ll talk about it next time.¡± Regardless of the reason behind the man¡¯spliance, she herself did not wish to divorce yet. Whether it was due to guilt or to other reasons, she was willing to give the two of them a new beginning.


    Due to being an orphan who had learned to be self-reliant since childhood, Qin Jiran possessed exceptional culinary skills.


    However, as he made breakfast that morning, he felt a sense of fear because he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Su Yanyi, but she stayed behind to stare at him as he cooked. He fumbled, and the salt that he was supposed to add to the dish was almost reced by sugar.


    The atmosphere at breakfast was very weird. Qin Jiran tried to stay as silent as possible and focused on eating his food, but he could still feel the burn of Su Yanyi¡¯s gaze on him.


    So ufortable.


    So many times, he wanted to ask her what she was looking at. Was it because he hadn¡¯t washed his face?


    When his thoughts reached that point, he began to feel more uneasy. Because he was stressed out over the divorce, he had unwittingly sat outside her bedroom for an entire night.


    His appearance was most likely a disheveled one, and he didn¡¯t know whether or not she would shun him more for it.


    Aside from her gaze, there was also something else nagging at him. Su Yanyi had said they would discuss the matter of their divorce next time. Did that mean they weren¡¯t going to divorce? Not yet, at least?


    What kind of disposition did Su Yanyi possess? He and anyone else who was familiar with her knew that she was a typical case of self-centered and assertive. No one could change her mind for her, and it was within reason to describe her as someone who often assumed an air of self-importance.


    All of this contributed to one thing: Her decisions would almost always be carried out with no changes or exceptions made.


    And yet now, she was changing her mind about the divorce. How could Qin Jiran?<i>not</i>?feel skeptical? Unfortunately, he could only keep all of his doubts bottled up inside. He was not qualified to ask.


    In any case, temporarily not divorcing was a good thing.


    Though their husband-and-wife rtionship had always been a cold one, he still cherished it nheless. Perhaps it was because he knew he wouldn¡¯t receive much, so every little bit became immensely treasurable.


    Su Yanyi stared at Qin Jiran as she ate with relish; his culinary skills were excellent. Treme congee1?and small steamed dumplings2, coupled with a few stir-fry dishes¡­ just looking at them made her ¡ªsomeone who¡¯d lived the life of a vegetable for two years¡ª feel moved.


    One would not know how to cherish something until they¡¯ve lost it¡ªthis saying couldn¡¯t be more urate.


    ¡°Jiran.¡± A simple address, and yet it was Su Yanyi¡¯s first time calling him by something so intimate. Qin Jiran was visibly stunned. And then, with some disbelief and restless tentativeness, he responded, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Breakfast was very good¡­ thank you.¡± She sounded a bit unnatural as she expressed her thanks, but nheless, the words ¡°thank you¡± were said earnestly. She thanked him for not only breakfast but also everything he had done for her in her past life.


    Because she was oblivious to love, and it was too foreign to her, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would be able to reciprocate his feelings, but the vow she had made to herself back then was genuine.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you like it, I¡¯ll make it again next time.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s voice contained a trace of uncontroble giddiness. This was his first time being praised by Su Yanyi, and it made his heart race and his mind fall into a dream-like state.


    At twenty-eight, Qin Jiran was older than Su Yanyi by two years, and not too long ago, he became the nation¡¯s youngest Starlight Award winner. His public image had always been depicted as a high and superior one.


    Distant and indifferent, handsome and domineering; he gave off the impression of an unapproachable male god who could only be viewed from far away.


    Only in front of Su Yanyi would he be reduced to a silly and shy boy. Only in front of her would he reveal such an awkward and naive expression.


    As she took in his flustered state, Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t help but start to scold herself.


    How blind had she been in her past life to not notice the man¡¯s feelings for her?! She was so useless!


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:?</b>Doesn¡¯t this chapter just make you want to coddle QJR? Also, you can click/press on the footnotes above the words to see pictures of the food they had.


    <strong>RELEASE SCHEDULE:?</strong>5x a week. Why? Because chapter 65 begins the 8k (in raws) chapters, so I¡¯ll need time to stockpile those.

 Chapter 3 - The Virtuous Wife System

    <strong>Chapter 3 ¡ª The Virtuous Wife System</strong>


    After breakfast, under Qin Jiran¡¯s thoughtful and attentive gaze, Su Yanyi returned to her bedroom. Sheid quietly on her bed and closed her eyes before falling into a state of deep contemtion.


    Rebirth had allowed her to return to three years prior, on the day she and Qin Jiran were supposed to divorce. However, since she was reborn, things were bound to be different. This time, she had chosen not to divorce.


    One, because she did not have the heart to hurt Qin Jiran again, and two, because it was something she herself decided, with her own wishes in mind.


    Setting aside her marriage problems, she began to ponder on the issue of her enemies. She knew that the car ident in her past life had been pre-nned.


    The scheme had been fueled by the influence of both jealousy and greed. Jealousy towards her, and greed towards her family¡¯s assets. When she was confined in bed, she¡¯d yearned to annihte those treacherous people.


    Now, she was reborn, and she wasn¡¯t dreaming either. One by one, little by little, she would show those people how terrifying a thing offending her was!


    Wang Zhilin. Weren¡¯t you in love with Qin Jiran? Weren¡¯t you envious of me for holding his heart? Then why don¡¯t I let you be the woman he hates most so that for the rest of your life, you would not gain a single shred of his attention?


    Didn¡¯t your family want to seize the Su family¡¯s properties? Then I¡¯ll destroy the Wang family and make it into a stepping stone for the Su family! Anything you want, I¡¯ll take away! Anything you care about, I¡¯ll destroy!


    I¡¯ll make you regret living in this world! I¡¯ll drain you of your will to live!


    As Su Yanyiid calmly on her bed, her face without the slightest of fluctuations, a frightening storm was brewing in her heart. Soon, the entire City A would be swept up in the reign of terror that woulde with the idea she had in mind!


    Wang Zhilin! Wang family! Everyone who had betrayed her, and everyone who¡¯d kicked her when she was down¡­ just wait to receive her punishment!


    <i>Drop! Drop! Drop!</i>


    Decision: NO divorce.


    System requirements met!


    Commencing official installment of the Virtuous Wife System¡­


    Host, please wait patiently!


    While the seeds of hatred were still sprouting in her heart, Su Yanyi suddenly heard a very strange voice. The voice had a robotic quality to it, and it seemed to have sounded from her own mind. She wanted to open her eyes, but she found herself immobilized.


    It felt just like when she was in a vegetative state; her mind was functioning like a normal person¡¯s, but she couldn¡¯t control her body.


    Panic seized her and made it hard for her to breathe, but thatsted for only a moment. Su Yanyi calmed down and patiently waited.


    One had to agree that her great sess was well-deserved, as she was an exemr of someone who possessed strong psychological diathesis. At the same time, she was intrepid and resilient.


    She was capable of adapting, quickly and easily, to her rebirth and the strange voice in her head. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to wait long. After about three minutes, she heard the somewhat bizarre-sounding voice again.


    Virtuous Wife System, installmentplete.


    The Virtuous Wife System will help every host be a perfect and virtuous wife!


    The robotic voice ceased, but before Su Yanyi could react, a cute, little girl¡¯s voice started to speak.


    [<i>Drop!</i>?Hello, Master. System No. 001 is at your service. You can call me Lil¡¯ Zero or Lil¡¯ One. Congrattions to Master for obtaining the Virtuous Wife System. Master, you must work hard to be a virtuous wife, okay?]


    The System¡¯s voice sounded like it was deliberately trying to y cute, which Su Yanyi thought was funny. Whatever little amount of tension she was feeling instantly dissipated. She became very interested in conversing with the System.


    ¡°001? Is that your serial number? Does that mean there are other Systems out there?¡±


    Rare things were precious things¡ªSu Yanyi was already beginning to consider the singrity of this ¡®System.¡¯


    [The universe contains endless possibilities, but the Virtuous Wife System is one-of-a-kind. There are no pirated versions of it!]


    ¡°What does the System do? What do I have to give in exchange? Why do I have it?¡± Su Yanyi was utterly perplexed by this System business, and her rebirth too. Neither could be exined using science.


    [The System has many functions. Master, you will have to slowly figure them out on your own. And don¡¯t worry, the System does not require Master to give anything in exchange! And as for why Master has the System, that¡¯s because after several data statistic tests were run, Master was selected.]


    ¡°Then what do I need to do now?¡± Although Su Yanyi was skeptical, since the System seemed to only bring benefits and came with no catches, she was beginning to ept it.


    Her intuition told her that the System was an essory to her rebirth and that the two were meant toplement each other. It would not bring her harm.


    Please confirm the activation of the System. Yes or no?


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    System activation: Sess!


    Host Level: 1


    Points: 0


    There are six major functions avable for use:


    [Lvl. 1] Space Dimension


    [Lvl. 1] Pinpoint Location


    [Lvl. 1] Culinary Arts


    [Lvl. 1] Medical Prowess


    [Lvl. 1] Resources


    [Lvl. 1] Auxiliary Assistance


    [Each function has a different usage. Master, please experience them slowly and use them reasonably.]


    Half an hour passed with Su Yanyi engaged in an ask-and-answer conversation with the System. Finally, she was able to get an understanding of the System¡¯s various major functions. Each major function was rtively self-exnatory; the Space Dimension function, for example, was responsible for storage. Level 1 granted a cubic meter1?of space. Judging from the fact that a leveling aspect existed, there would obviously be follow-up expansions.


    The Pinpoint Location function would allow her to determine a specific individual¡¯s location. Level 1 could only support one person, and it was mandatory to set Qin Jiran as that one person.


    The Culinary Arts and Medical Prowess functions allowed the host to learn some basic culinary and medical skills. Su Yanyi had given them both a cursory skim ¡ªjust enough to get a general idea¡ª before shifting her focus to thest two major functions.


    The Resources function was miraculous. Level 1 gifted two scripts and ten songs. She¡¯d given them each nothing but a brief nce, and she could already affirm how valuable the scripts and songs were.


    They were definitely at the top-tier level, which made Su Yanyi feel delighted, and she even began to look forward to theter developments of the System.


    She was only at Level 1, and yet she was already provided with so many functions. To what extent would the System reach after further development? Would it bring her more delightful surprises?


    Thest function, Auxiliary Assistance, was like a daily help function. At Level 1, the host was given one chance to ask for help or advice.


    As for what kind of help, the System did not specify. The host had to figure it out themselves.


    Despite that, Su Yanyi was certain that the function would prove to be a very useful one.


    After learning about the System, she felt as though she had been smashed on the head by a meat pie¡ªa pure meat pie, and most importantly, it was free!


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:?</b>Click/press on the footnote to see how big a cubic meter is. It¡¯s actually quite small.


    <strong>RELEASE SCHEDULE:?</strong>5x a week. Why? Because chapter 65 begins the 8k (in raws) chapters, so I¡¯ll need time to stockpile those.

 Chapter 4 - The Task is Difficult

    <strong>Chapter 4 ¡ª The Task is Difficult</strong>


    ¡°The System can be upgraded, right? How is it done?¡±


    [Master has toplete missions to level up. The umtion Mission requires Master to make dear Mr. Qin smile ¡ªgenuinely¡ª ten times. Each time wille with a one-point reward. Ten points are needed to unlock the Upgrade Mission. The Upgrade Mission requires Master to brew Mr. Qin a cup of coffee. A cup of coffee that you brewed yourself, okay, Master?]


    ¡°¡­..¡± That exined why the System was called the Virtuous Wife System. Su Yanyi suddenly felt enlightened.


    She had to make Qin Jiran smile genuinely ten times? She felt that the task was a bit difficult. Admittedly, aside from when he was acting, she had never seen a smile on his face before. However, Su Yanyi was interested in taking the challenge.


    As the matter of fact, she felt thatpared to upgrading the System, making Qin Jiran smile was far more motivating and meaningful. She really did want to see how that man looked when he was smiling!


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, Qin Jiran was talking on the phone, giving instructions to someone.


    ¡°Let me know everything you can dig up about what¡¯s happened to and around her recently.¡± His voice was grim, and his expression was one of concern, with a hint of determination.


    He didn¡¯t want to do an investigation on Su Yanyi, but he was even more unwilling to be kept in the dark if something bad had happened to Su Yanyi.


    If he were the Qin Jiran from three years ago, he would¡¯ve been powerless to do anything, but the current him held the power to do some of the things he wanted to do. To him, the events during breakfast and Su Yanyi¡¯s change had been clear as day.


    Neither her decision to not divorce and the ¡°thank you¡± she gave during breakfast were things that she would do under normal circumstances.


    After three years of marriage, her indifference and stubbornness had left a deep impression on him. Her eyes only contained herself. Regardless of the asion, he had never heard a ¡°thank you¡±e out of her mouth before.


    Words of praise were scarce, and the instances of her changing her mind were almost nonexistent.


    And yet, just a few hours ago, it all urred. Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t?not?overthink it.


    Just what had happened?


    Qin Jiran sat on the sofa outside of Su Yanyi¡¯s bedroom and began to think. Last night, he¡¯d also sat in the same spot and contemted for the entire night. He¡¯d thought about the time he first met her.


    The indescribable feeling he would get when she made his heart race.


    His decision to enter the entertainment circle for her.


    Their contract.


    Their marriage.


    Andstly, her indifference and disdain towards him¡­


    Maybe it was due to the contractual nature of their marriage, but Su Yanyi had always believed that he¡¯d agreed to it because it was a transaction that promised him a desirable future.


    Therefore, the way she treated him was three times colder than how she usually treated others. When he agreed to her proposal, he¡¯d expected the result to be like this, but in front of her, he was unable to say a single word of rejection. Back then, he had even felt a bit muddle-headed.


    However, he never regretted his decision. He only med himself for being awkward and ipetent. Three years had passed, but he was still unable to make Su Yanyi feel even the slightest of affections towards him.


    Qin Jiran felt somewhat depressed as he sat there, and he released a heavy sigh.


    And thus, when Su Yanyi walked out of her bedroom, the first thing she saw was his dejected appearance. She raised her eyebrows, and a sliver of a smile entered her eyes. The sight of him like this was so unusual that it amused her.


    Qin Jiran took in her outfit and asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    It was eight in the morning. Their original n was to go out and get the legal divorce procedures done, but now that they weren¡¯t going, they both had free time on their hands. Did she change her mind again?


    His heart dropped, and his face hardened, but he reluctantly strove to remain expressionless. He would respect Su Yanyi¡¯s decision, no matter what it was.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany,¡± she exined, which was something she rarely did.


    After a round of deliberation, Su Yanyi, who had always been proficient in everything she did, was unable to sit still knowing that all of those little traitors and the people who¡¯d kicked her when she was down were still bustling around. The look in her eyes became ice-cold.


    Qin Jiran had been looking at her the entire time and naturally noticed the coldness in her eyes. His eyebrows scrunched together, and in a somewhat solemn tone, he asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    She shot him a nce and did not answer. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. It wasn¡¯t like she could tell him that she knew who would betray her in the future and was going to go deal with them.


    A bit of unease crept into Qin Jiran¡¯s heart. He felt that he had been rude to ask. After all, why would she tell him about her matters at work?


    Forcing down the bitterness in his heart, he apologized as calmly as possible, ¡°Sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± Worry had caused him to step out of line. Su Yanyi was probably fed up with him already.


    As Su Yanyi looked at Qin Jiran, who was clearly trying to endure his feelings of dejection, she became the one scrunching her eyebrows instead.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± If one were to call Qin Jiran ineloquent, then Su Yanyi wouldn¡¯t be considered any different. The words that were meant to be interpreted asfort came out stiff and without the slightest of emotions.


    However, Su Yanyi herself was not aware of this problem. She lifted the corners of her lips in an attempt to smile at him, but what Qin Jiran saw was theplete opposite. No matter how he looked, all he saw was a cold smile, and it made his heart tighten with a touch of pain.


    It seemed that she was more disgusted with him now. She¡¯d even revealed a cold smile.


    At that, the corners of his lips also curved into a smile, but it was one of mockery towards his own ipetence and clumsiness. He didn¡¯t even know how to make the woman he loved like him back.


    The situation was still so despairing, even after all the time and thought he¡¯d spent on pursuing her.


    Meanwhile, when Su Yanyi saw the forced smile on his face, the furrow between her brows deepened.


    If you don¡¯t want tough, then don¡¯tugh. Such a forced smile¡­ did he think she was blind?


    ¡°Don¡¯t smile.¡±


    Her scrunched up eyebrows and her cold tone of voice gave her a very imposing vibe. The mood instantly became so stiff that even she noticed it.


    Su Yanyi reflected on herself for a moment before speaking in what she assumed was a reassuring voice, ¡°Don¡¯t smile. It doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    Don¡¯t smile if you don¡¯t want to. Honestly, a forced smile was not good-looking at all. What she wanted to see was his real, genuine smile.


    ¡°¡­..¡± Having been told twice to not smile, Qin Jiran found himself quite speechless. Retracting the pitiful arches from his lips, he looked at her with an embarrassed gaze and was somewhat at a loss.


    Could it be that even his smile was disliked? Then from now on, should he stop smiling? He really didn¡¯t want to evoke her ire.


    <hr>


    [Little Theater]


    Film Emperor: Dear, you used to be so cold to me, you know?


    Beloved Wife: Just bear with it, for now. The gentleness is still running wild on the path of learning.


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:?</b>Misunderstandings, oof. If only she¡¯d continued speaking.


    <strong>RELEASE SCHEDULE:?</strong>5x a week. Why? Because chapter 65 begins the 8k (in raws) chapters, so I¡¯ll need time to stockpile those.

 Chapter 5 - Overheating of the Brain

    <strong>Chapter 5 ¡ª Overheating of the Brain</strong>


    Su Yanyi¡¯s phone rang with an iing call. Without even checking, she knew it was from her assistant. The familiar caller name made her narrow her eyes slightly, and the air around her seemed to drop in temperature. Her eyes even flickered with murderous intent.


    Off to the side, as Qin Jiran watched, his expression also became more solemn, and he couldn¡¯t help but begin to specte who the call was from.


    Immediately upon answering, Su Yanyi spat out a cold ¡°wait¡± and walked outside. However, with just this action and her response, Qin Jiran was able to conclude who the caller was.


    Su Yanyi had two personal assistants; a male and a female. The male was called Kang Zhong, and he was responsible for handling thepany¡¯s external connections andmunications. The girl was called Sun Minyi, and she was responsible for Su Yanyi¡¯s personal affairs.


    The two could be considered her left and right hands, so naturally, she trusted them very much. Usually, Sun Minyi was the one in charge of picking Su Yanyi up.


    This was the same Sun Minyi who had ended up betraying Su Yanyi in her past life, and it was not only betrayal but tant murder. By concocting a car ident, she¡¯d seeded in sending Su Yanyi into a vegetative state for two years until Wang Zhilin came along and finally killed Su Yanyi off.


    Su Yanyi knew about Sun Minyi¡¯s betrayal because when she was a stuck being a human vegetable, Sun Minyi and Wang Zhilin themselves had stood together by her bedside and told her.


    Every single word had been imbued with malice and jealousy, their dissatisfaction towards her, their hatred for her, and most importantly, the scheme they¡¯d devised to use against her.


    The image of their vicious faces at the time was still impossibly vivid in Su Yanyi¡¯s mind. Thinking about the scene again caused the cold aura around her body to grow more and more intense. Qin Jiran looked on and started to worry.


    He had a feeling that something big was about to happen. Though there were several rumors that depicted Su Yanyi¡¯s cruelty, this was his first time seeing such a bone-chilling and murderous expression on her face.


    Unfortunately, in the end, it didn¡¯t matter how worried he was. He could only stand in one ce as his gaze trailed after her departing figure. The look in his eyes became deep and serene.


    For the sake of chasing after this woman, he¡¯d truly put up a desperate fight, but years had passed, and the distance between them showed no signs of closing. He was helpless ¡ªso helpless¡ª and he seemed to have be ustomed to this helplessness.


    Because of the divorce ns, he¡¯d freed up his entire day. Now, he had nothing to do. He went into the study. Recently, he received the Starlight Film Emperor Award, so all of the scripts he could select from went up by a grade. One of them was a fantasy drama called ?Demon Meteorite?. He liked it enough to consider taking it up.


    However, after more than ten minutes had passed, he still couldn¡¯t focus on the script. The image of Su Yanyi and how cold she had looked before leaving was stuck in his mind.


    Just what had happened?


    Qin Jiran shifted his attention over to theputer. He turned it on and went directly onto Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s official website. The official website was as normal as usual, without any abnormalities. Then, he went onto his own official webpage, and there, it was as lively as always.


    As he read over the myriad ofments, he really didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. The gossipy ones especially¡ªthey rendered him speechless. He was clearly clean and possessed excellent self-control, pouring his whole heart and soul into pursuing Su Yanyi, and yet he was still involved in rumors and scandals.


    Some insisted on making groundless ims about him and an actress he¡¯d worked with recently, and others were justpletely fabricated out of nothing. He didn¡¯t even know where all of those names came from, and he had no choice but to hand it over to the imaginations of his fans.


    He kept scrolling until ament made by a fan named ¡°Qin¡¯s Little Sister¡± caught his eye.


    [Big Brother Qin, I heard you fell in love again. Is it true love this time?]


    True love? He only had one true love!


    Maybe it was because he¡¯d been struck with too much excitement in just the span of one morning, but he really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking when he did what he did next. Thatment was like a fire match, frying his brain until before he knew it, he had posted a message on the website.


    [I have a true love, and I¡¯ll love her for life. The rtions mentioned in scandals arepletely fabricated, none of them are true!]


    To the outside world, Qin Jiran¡¯s most notable qualities consisted of his monarch-like overbearance, good looks, masculinity, and his dignified and lofty aura. However, he was actually a very lowkey person. He never took part in any variety shows or talk shows. Aside from shooting films, he would¡­ shoot films.


    Contact with fans was negligible, and he didn¡¯t even have any personal posts on his official webpage. Everything was managed by his assistant. For these reasons, Qin Jiran¡¯s fans werebeled as the most pitiful fans in the entertainment world.


    If it weren¡¯t for how outstanding he was, he never would¡¯ve reached his current level of poprity.


    And now, he had thrown his entire webpage into chaos. After the initial shock wore off, a herd of fans frantically began to leavements.


    [Warning! Warning! Film Emperor¡¯s webpage has been hacked, an impostor has left a fake message!]


    [Shameless hacker, how dare you pose as Big Brother Qin! nk him!]


    [What kind of ruse is this? I feel a bit dizzy, I think I just saw an alien!]


    [Big Brother Qin, Earth is so scary, please take me away from here!]


    There was a number ofments, each one more far-fetched than the one before, but their contents could all be summed up with one sentence: None of them believed it was Qin Jiran himself who had posted the message.


    His fans were arrogant in calling themselves ¡°Imperial Fans,¡± and as an Imperial Fan would say: Our Emperor Qin would never say something like that! Absolutely not!


    Qin Jiran red at the screen and couldn¡¯t restrain himself from typing again. He wanted to say that he was the real Qin Jiran, but two characterster, he received a call from his agent, Tao Yuke.


    ¡°Did you write that message on your official webpage? Did you go crazy?¡±


    ¡°It was me. I didn¡¯t go crazy.¡± All he had wanted to do was tell everyone that his heart was already taken, and he didn¡¯t want to be caught up in those messy rumors and scandals anymore.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go crazy, but you still dared to say that kind of thing? Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve just caused? Do you think that just because you became the Film Emperor, you can do anything you want? Do you know what you just caused?¡±


    Tao Yuke was speaking in a very harsh tone, and the anger in his voice couldn¡¯t be more obvious. The reprimand didn¡¯t sit well with Qin Jiran.


    As a veteran of Resplendent Entertainment, Tao Yuke had entered thepany much earlier than Qin Jiran did, and the man would often put on airs in front of Qin Jiran. He actually didn¡¯t like this agent of his that much, but Su Yanyi had personally selected the agent for him. Even if he was dissatisfied, he wouldn¡¯t voice it.


    Besides, Tao Yuke was indeed verypetent.


    That didn¡¯t mean he had no temper though.


    ¡°Watch your tone. If you don¡¯t know how to handle this, then I¡¯ll go find someone who does,¡± Qin Jiran said coldly.


    Tao Yuke was capable, yes, but most of the time, the two would find themselves onpletely different pages. Qin Jiran knew about all of the little tricks Tao Yuke had pulled over the years.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his worry over how Su Yanyi would react, Qin Jiran would¡¯ve switched to a new agent already.


    <hr>


    [Little Theater]


    Film Emperor: Wifey, today my brain overheated and I err¡¯d. What to do?


    Beloved Wife: Fear not. If anything happens, I¡¯ll protect you!


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:?</b>The fans are¡­ annoying, to say the least.


    <strong>RELEASE SCHEDULE:?</strong>5x a week. Why? Because chapter 65 begins the 8k (in raws) chapters, so I¡¯ll need time to stockpile those.

 Chapter 6 - Don’t Want to Deny

    <strong>Chapter 6 ¡ª Don¡¯t Want to Deny</strong>


    Tao Yuke choked on Qin Jiran¡¯s words. If it were three years ago, retorting would¡¯ve been no problem at all, but facing the current Qin Jiran, Tao Yuke didn¡¯t dare. Nheless, it was hard for him to swallow the offense. As he held his phone, his face was red with anger.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to handle this. Don¡¯t meddle.¡±


    Qin Jiran hung up and went back to reading thements, his expression cold as he did so. His fans were getting more and more hyped, even without him doing anything.


    [Emperor Qin, I¡¯m one of your fanboys. No matter if you have a true love or not, I¡¯ll still love you the most, but if you really do have a true love, then I¡¯ll definitely love your true love too. True love is invincible!]


    Love my ass!?Qin Jiran cursed. His true love was his own to love, he didn¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s help! He would fight whoever dared to help!


    ¡­..


    Su Yanyi treated Sun Minyi with nothing but silence and a gaze so cold that it couldn¡¯t get any colder. This was enough to fill Sun Minyi with anxiety.


    She started to stress over if she had done anything wrong recently, which caused her to be tense for the entire ride.


    When they arrived and entered thepany, Su Yanyi had just taken a seat when her other assistant, Kang Zhong, walked in with a serious face.


    ¡°President Su, Mr. Qin posted a message on his official webpage, and the reaction is huge. Mr. Qin didn¡¯t allow his agent to resolve it, and the fans are requesting that thepany release a statement. Many of the fans are convinced that the webpage was hacked,¡± Kang Zhong reported calmly, and then he snuck a nce at Su Yanyi¡¯s expression.


    Sun Minyi and Kang Zhong knew about Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s marital rtions. However, the contractual aspect of it was something only the involved parties knew.


    Su Yanyi was expressionless as she looked over Qin Jiran¡¯s official webpage, but she was actually secretly surprised. She didn¡¯t recall this happening in her past life.


    After she dialed his number and the call connected, she asked him bluntly, ¡°Why did you do that? Do you want thepany to do anything about it?¡±


    The previous Su Yanyi wouldn¡¯t have asked Qin Jiran for his opinion on an issue like this. She would¡¯ve just done whatever she saw fit.


    Therefore, when Qin Jiran, Kang Zhong, and Sun Minyi heard what she said, they were all shocked.


    ¡°Sorry. I caused trouble for you.¡± A bit of turmoil churned in his heart.


    The target of his confession was asking him how he wanted to deal with the issue. The tone she used was t and calm, as though it had nothing to do with her at all. Thinking about it made him sad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You just need to tell me how I should handle it.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t like it when Qin Jiran apologized. Right now, she just wanted to help the man resolve the problem.


    Unfortunately¡­ though her intentions were good, when her tone and the content of her words fell into Qin Jiran¡¯s ears, they sounded a bit cold. Displeased.


    Anyhow, he was racking his brain for solutions, too. To ept or to deny; the choice was entirely in his hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to deny it.¡±


    It cost a lot of courage for him to voice those six simple words. Afterward, he held his breath and waited for her response.


    Did she know that the target of his confession was herself? Would she mind that he already had someone he genuinely loved? Or would she have other thoughts?


    He was both troubled and anticipative at the same time.


    ¡°Alright. Then, do you want thepany to do anything?¡± Su Yanyi answered immediately after he finished talking. Her tone was still a professional one.


    ¡°¡­ No, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Disappointment or relief? Qin Jiran didn¡¯t know what to feel, and he couldn¡¯tprehend her thought process. His voice sounded a bit helpless.


    As for what Su Yanyi was thinking¡­ well, she herself was unsure. In any case, she just wanted to lend him a hand.


    As for the contents of his webpage message¡­ she wasn¡¯t too clear on that either.


    Why did Qin Jiran post that sort of message? Was he talking about her, or someone else? Su Yanyi was curious, but she didn¡¯t like to prod. All kinds of thoughts flickered across her mind before it returned to its usual calm.


    Even with the rebirth, some of the feelings she couldn¡¯t understand before were still iprehensible to her.


    ¡°You, leave.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s voice dropped to the freezing point. Themand was directed at Sun Minyi.


    However, no one was surprised. Su Yanyi was exactly the type of person to exude coldness and strike fear into the hearts of others, even if she was just silently sitting on a chair.


    After Sun Minyi left, Kang Zhong stood calmly by Su Yanyi¡¯s side and waited for her instructions. She stared straight at him with a look of relief in her eyes.


    When she was a vegetable, Kang Zhong had been responsible for arranging all of her needs. Later, he was reced by his brother, but Kang Zhong would still visit her in the hospital sometimes. He could be considered attentive and sincere.


    Under her gaze, Kang Zhong began to feel uneasy, and he even started to reflect on himself. Did he do something wrong? Why was President Su looking at him with such a fierce gaze?


    ¡°President Su, if you have something to say, please say it. I¡¯ll correct my mistakes,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°You, not bad.¡± Su Yanyi was already starting to get used to having her good intentions misunderstood, so she didn¡¯t mind it much. Kang Zhong, on the other hand, was shaken by her praise.


    President Su, are you okay? What happened to you? Why do I feel a little scared by this? Could this be the prelude before you fire me?


    Pushing his sses up the ridge of his nose, Kang Zhong said stiffly, ¡°Thank you for the praise. I will continue working hard.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Su Yanyi gave a nod, as though agreeing with him.


    He felt embarrassed and pushed up his sses again, thinking it was no good for an over-thirty-years-old man like him to turn red in the face.


    ¡°From now on, you should pay more attention to the activities around Mr. Qin. Help whenever and wherever you can.¡±


    Kang Zhong was a very reliable person. Having him take care of Qin Jiran would allow her to rx more.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Although Kang Zhong was surprised, he concealed it well.


    ¡°Also, go find me another personal assistant. Sun Minyi¡­ can¡¯t be used,¡± Su Yanyi said bluntly. This time, Kang Zhong was even more surprised. The look in his eyes became solemn, and after giving her a nce, he nodded seriously, ¡°I understand. I will make the arrangements.¡±


    Su Yanyi had only said a mere three words ¡ª¡°can¡¯t be used¡±¡ª but the weight of those three words was actually very heavy. Coupled with the icy expression on her face, all of it caused Kang Zhong¡¯s thoughts to run wild.


    However, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t borate, so he didn¡¯t ask.

 Chapter 7 - Changing Agents

    <strong>Chapter 7 ¡ª Changing Agents</strong>


    At first, the matter of Qin Jiran¡¯s webpage post was kept within his fan circle, but it didn¡¯t stay that way for long. Soon, more and more people caught on until the fire spread to the major web forums and the mass media.


    By afternoon, a number of the media channels on TV was broadcasting his public confession as thetest hot news. Though none of them could im it as the confirmed truth, they spected that it was Qin Jiran himself who had posted the confession. With this, the topic garnered more attention, and the topic trended everywhere.


    The names of those who had been involved in a rumor with Qin Jiran before were all dug up and taken into consideration for the great debate on the identity of Qin Jiran¡¯s true love.


    [Who is Film Emperor Qin¡¯s true love?  on the top ten female stars!]


    [Who is the mostpatible with Film Emperor Qin? Take a guess, everyone!]


    [Film Emperor Qin, you must not have a true love. You belong to everyone. You can¡¯t belong to one individual person!]


    Qin Jiran chose to be an observer as he watched the news and the web buzzed about him. His expression shifted multiple times, but ultimately, he refrained from doing anything.


    He wanted to announce that he liked Su Yanyi, but he couldn¡¯t. Even if he himself didn¡¯t mind, he had to be considerate of Su Yanyi. He refused to implicate her and make her into a topic for the public to discuss. Therefore, his best option now was to remain silent and neither admit nor deny.


    Actually, his omission could also be considered a way to deal with the predicament. This way, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the possibility of himself unintentionally saying something that would add fuel to the fire.


    For many of the celebrities in the entertainment circle, anything that wasn¡¯t a scandal or a harmful rumor could simply be ignored. The talk did not affect them, and who knows? Maybe it would actually improve their images.


    Nheless, there were evidently still quite a few people who were dissatisfied with Qin Jiran¡¯s silence. For example, his agent: Tao Yuke.


    As Tao Yuke walked into Su Yanyi¡¯s office, his resolve was already starting to crumble. It wasn¡¯t that he felt bad abouting to tattletale. It was because he was actually a bit scared of the cold air that emanated from Su Yanyi¡¯s entire being.


    ¡°President Su, I take it that you¡¯ve heard about Qin Jiran¡¯s situation?¡± Tao Yuke inquired cautiously, a fawning smile stered on his face.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Su Yanyi acknowledged. Inside, she was feeling a bit displeased with the agent. This man¡¯s smile was so disgusting. Wouldn¡¯t seeing it make Qin Jiran ufortable? Should she get him a new agent then?


    ¡°Um, Qin Jiran decided to make unauthorized decisions by himself and caused rumors to spread. He refuses to let me intervene, and the effects of this incident are not good. There are already several fans protesting, and as you know, he won¡¯t listen to me. Can you help me persuade him? Although he¡¯s the Film Emperor now, taking things too far in this circle can still be harmful to his career. I¡¯m doing all of this for his sake, but he¡¯s being a bit too ungrateful. I was only able to say a few words before he started to threaten me about changing agents. It¡¯s really disappointing.¡±


    Tao Yuke himself was a rather well-known agent in the entertainment circle. He was an expert at currying favor with others, and he possessed?both means and connections. His only faultid in his stinginess.


    After he took on Qin Jiran and elevated him from a neer status to being the Film Emperor, Tao Yuke naturally became even more arrogant andcent.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had the guts toe and tell on Qin Jiran.


    From beginning to end, Su Yanyi listened with an expressionless face. The more she listened, the more she wanted to scold herself. This was the kind of agent she¡¯d assigned to Qin Jiran? Another instance of blindness?


    ¡°It is indeed a bit disappointing,¡± she remarked coldly. The meaning behind her words was something only she knew. Tao Yuke was very pleased, since he assumed that she was speaking on his behalf. He didn¡¯t know the rtionship between her and Qin Jiran; if he did, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to call Qin Jiran out.


    ¡°President Su, you¡¯re as sensible as I expected. Then, please help me talk to him. A disobedient artist is hard to manage, I¡­¡± Tao Yuke¡¯s intention was to borrow Su Yanyi¡¯s power to suppress Qin Jiran and force him to be morepliant.


    However, Su Yanyi cut him off before he could finish speaking.


    ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t have to manage him anymore. I will arrange a new agent for Qin Jiran. As for you, I¡¯ll make some arrangements too.¡±


    ¡°Ah? That wasn¡¯t my intention, what I meant was¡­¡± Tao Yuke found himself rather dumbfounded as he hastened to exin. Unfortunately, he was rudely interrupted by Su Yanyi again.


    ¡°This is my intention. You can leave now.¡± As she dismissed him, she was already thinking about how she should deal with this Tao Yuke. She wasn¡¯t naive enough to assume that just switching out the agent would be enough.


    Since Tao Yuke dared toe toin, then there was also a possibility of him daring to do other things too.


    She had promised to protect Qin Jiran, and she would do it thoroughly. She didn¡¯t want him to be swept up in any unnecessary drama.


    Tao Yuke staggered out of the office. Su Yanyi immediately turned to give Kang Zhong a few lines of instructions.


    ¡­..


    Qin Jiran was surprised to learn that his agent had been changed. He was even more surprised to learn that his new agent was none other than Su Yanyi¡¯s personal assistant, Kang Zhong. When Qin Jiran arrived at thepany, Kang Zhong was already there waiting for him.


    ¡°Mr. Qin, I hope that we¡¯ll be able to get along and work together well.¡± Kang Zhong was capable of bing Su Yanyi¡¯s assistant, so naturally, bing Qin Jiran¡¯s agent was also absolutely no problem at all. Rather, he was?overqualified, which caused Qin Jiran to feel skeptical.


    ¡°Assistant Kang, did President Su really make this arrangement herself?¡± What did she mean by making her assistant his agent?


    ¡°Yes, but I am still President Su¡¯s assistant, so there will be times when my work schedules collide. I hope you will be considerate of that.¡± Kang Zhong¡¯s job was already busy, to begin with. Even though he was now Qin Jiran¡¯s assistant too, he wouldn¡¯t be able to follow Qin Jiran around all day.


    Fortunately, Su Yanyi understood this. Two assistants were assigned to Qin Jiran, and the top priority to thepany¡¯s resources was granted to him too. That way, Kang Zhong would have less to do as an agent.


    After Qin Jiran heard about everything, he didn¡¯t know what to feel. Ever since he agreed to marry her, thepany¡¯s resources had been avable to him. Several people were jealous of him over this, but the support he received had never gone this far before.


    ¡°President Su really said that from now on, the top priority to thepany¡¯s resources will belong to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Zhong nodded firmly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t believe that she was doing it because of their contract. After all, they had almost gotten a divorce.


    ¡°This, you¡¯ll have to ask President Su.¡±


    Kang Zhong was curious about President Su¡¯s decisions too. Could it be that she actually fell in love with Qin Jiran, so for the sake of love, she decided to throw caution to the wind?


    That train of thought was quickly refuted by the image of Su Yanyi¡¯s cold face and the indifferent tone she had used when she gave him thosemands.

 Chapter 8 - The Su Family

    <strong>Chapter 8 ¡ª The Su Family</strong>


    For the remainder of their chat, Kang Zhong and Qin Jiran discussed only work-rted matters.


    Tao Yuke had already handed Qin Jiran¡¯s schedule to Kang Zhong. Kang Zhong was going over it with Qin Jiran for confirmation. After that, Kang Zhong pulled out two prepared scripts and presented them to Qin Jiran.


    ¡°President Su picked these for you herself. If you like one, you can take it into consideration.¡±


    The two scripts roused some curiosity from Kang Zhong. After all, Su Yanyi usually never paid attention to these details. The origins of the scripts were also a mystery to him.


    They were actually prizes from the Virtuous Wife System¡¯s Resources function. Su Yanyi had generously decided to give them to Qin Jiran, and she didn¡¯t know whether it was intentional or not, but the male leads in both scripts seemed like they were made for Qin Jiran to y.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and took them. Unlike Kang Zhong, Qin Jiran was used to going through leaps of scripts every day, so he didn¡¯t overthink it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take them back and look over them carefully.¡± He wouldn¡¯t refuse something chosen for him by Su Yanyi.


    After he and Kang Zhong left each other¡¯spany, Kang Zhong returned to the president¡¯s office. As soon as he entered, Su Yanyi asked straightforwardly, ¡°Did he smile?¡±


    Although Kang Zhong was normally quick to catch onto everything, her question actually caused him to nk, and he answered with uncertainty, ¡°Mr. Qin? I don¡¯t think he smiled.¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s public image was forever a cool one. An asional cold smile from him was enough to send his fans squealing, which only served to prove how precious his smile was. When the two men were conversing earlier, Kang Zhong only remembered seeing the initial expression of shock and doubt on his face, and nothing else.


    This aspect of Qin Jiran held a striking resemnce to Su Yanyi. They both seemed as though they had facial paralysis, and just looking at them made others feel pressured.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he smile?¡± She appeared to be very puzzled. She did all of that for him, so why must he refuse to smile?


    This time, Kang Zhong was rendered speechless. Why didn¡¯t he smile? How was he supposed to know?


    ¡°Was he unhappy? He didn¡¯t like the scripts?¡± She continued to ask with skepticism in her gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Qin said he¡¯ll go back first and then take a look.¡± By now, Kang Zhong was looking at her strangely. Was President Su trying to curry favor with Mr. Qin? Why? Did their feelings undergo some type of change?


    Although Kang Zhong didn¡¯t know that the two were married under a contract, he did notice from witnessing their asional indifferent and estranged interactions that the two weren¡¯t as close as normal husbands and wives were. However, something seemed different now.


    Su Yanyi nodded and sighed, thinking to herself that she was being too anxious. He would smile after he saw the scripts, obviously. After dismissing Kang Zhong, she started to chat with the System.


    ¡°001, if Qin Jiranim smiles in a ce where I can¡¯t see him, would that still count towardspleting the mission?¡±


    [Master, if Mr. Qin smiles because of you, then even after the task ispleted, the System will automatically give you bonus points.]


    Having finally given the chance to speak, 001 immediately manifested in hologram form before Su Yanyi, adopted a little girl¡¯s appearance, and started to bounce around happily. Su Yanyi found the sight of the chubby little girl in a princess dress especially cute. Unable to resist the temptation, Su Yanyi reached out to pinch 001, despite expecting her hand to pass right through. To her surprise, it didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I can touch you?¡± She asked in surprise.


    [Yes, the System can be controlled through both voice and touch. Master, why don¡¯t you rub my head? It feels very good to the touch.]


    001 stuck its head out cutely. Su Yanyi rubbed 001¡¯s head twice, thought that it felt rather nice, and did it a few more times. Like an actual child, 001¡¯s smile became happier.


    ¡­..


    In the afternoon, Su Yanyi visited the Su family manor. The Su family was an old and well-known family that was founded several hundreds of years ago. One might say that the details were deep and profound, but in actuality, the blood of the Su family was not flourishing at all.


    The direct line of descendants was especially scant, with only Su Yanyi¡¯s grandfather, parents, and older brother. Oh, and that calcting sister-inw of hers!


    Just thinking about Wang Zhilin¡¯s older sister, Wang Zhirou, made Su Yanyi¡¯s expression darken. She had to find a way to kick that woman out of the Su family!


    The reason she suddenly decided to return home was that she missed her family. She kept in mind the attention and grief her family had shown her when she was a vegetable, and they were now the people she cared about the most.


    However, when she entered the manor, she learned that none of her family members were at home. There were only the servants bustling around. When they saw her return, slightly strange expressions appeared on their faces.


    ¡°Miss, wee back.¡± The old steward, Fang Bo, came out to greet her. He also looked at her a bit strangely before his gaze darted outside. There was no one else. He seemed disappointed.


    Of course, Su Yanyi knew what ¡ªor rather, who¡ª Fang Bo was looking for: Qin Jiran. Speaking of, the Su family was an odd one. The power it held leaned more towards the grey side, and most of its dealings had to do with the underworld. The family exhorted three strict rules, with each one being stranger than thest.


    The contractual marriage between Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran was a result of one of those rules. ording to the rules, marriage demonstrated true love, and only after marriage would the family member allowed to pick their own path. Otherwise, they would be subjected to the family¡¯s control.


    In this regard, it was simr to the so-called ¡°family first, career second.¡±


    The family also ced heavy emphasis on kith and kin. Steward Fang Bo had watched Su Yanyi grow up, and every time she visited, he would hope that Qin Jiran was apanying her. Unfortunately, she would bring Qin Jiran along if it was absolutely necessary. This really disappointed the old man.


    ¡°Fang Bo, I¡¯m staying for dinner. If Grandpa and the rest of them return, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She retreated to her own room and began to ponder over the Su family¡¯s affairs. The family was old and took part in a myriad of industries, but the main two were information trafficking and employment. These two industriesplemented each other and had already be an international force that simply could not be ignored.


    Only a handful of people knew that it was actually the Su family manipting everything behind the scenes. Old Master Su had retired already, but he couldn¡¯t stand sitting idle. The family had a secret base located on the outskirts, and he was in charge of training the organization members there.


    Father Su was now the one managing the Su family. On the surface, he dealt in the hotel industry, but he actually responsible for running the intelligence organization. Likewise, Su Yanyi¡¯s older brother appeared to be working for the family¡¯s regr business, but he was actually the head of the employmentpany. He was always bustling around from ce to ce.


    Mother Su was quite busy, too. In City A, she was famous for being a well-known businesswoman, and her main line of business was real estate and mediaworking. As the matter of fact, Su Yanyi¡¯s Resplendent Entertainment used to be under Mother Su¡¯s name. After Su Yanyi grew up, it was given to her as a birthday present.


    At the time, Resplendent Entertainment was a small-scalepany. Its current sess could all be credited to Su Yanyi.


    <hr>


    [Little Theater]


    Film Emperor: Wifey, they said I¡¯m cold like a refrigerator. Then what about when the two of us are together?


    Beloved Wife: A French door fridge!

 Chapter 9 - Too Slow

    <strong>Chapter 9 ¡ª Too Slow</strong>


    Aside from her grandfather, parents, and brother, Su Yanyi¡¯s family also included that seemingly virtuous sister-inw of hers. In Su Yanyi¡¯s past life, she never paid attention to her sister-inw because that woman wasn¡¯t close nor intimate with Su Yanyi¡¯s older brother.


    It seemed that when he married Wang Zhirou, he had been thinking along the same lines as Su Yanyi¡ªit was about time, and there was that odd family rule to consider. Therefore, he¡¯d simply found himself a docile wife with a suitable family background.


    After the marriage, the husband-and-wife pair didn¡¯t interact much. Theyter moved out of the manor, further reducing Su Yanyi¡¯s chances of seeing that woman.


    Only, who would¡¯ve expected that woman to be another one of the Wang family¡¯s chess pieces? The Wang family wanted to infiltrate and then consume the Su family¡ªhow wishful!


    Wang Zhirou, Wang Zhilin, and the entire Wang family¡­ Su Yanyi kept this debt firmly in her heart.


    In the evening, most of the Su family members returned. Grandpa Su, Father Su, and Mother Su filed in. Nothing could be done about Brother Su since he was busy abroad. As for Wang Zhirou, her whereabouts were a mystery.


    However, Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t worried as she peacefully ate dinner with her grandpa and parents.


    Grandpa Su was a very lively elder, and he was also the fondest of Su Yanyi. While they were eating, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lil¡¯ Yi, where¡¯s Jiran? He didn¡¯te back with you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯lle together next time.¡± Today, she came back on impulse, so she forgot to bring Qin Jiran along.


    Her response surprised Grandpa Su. Every other time he asked a question like this, he would either receive a rejection or just in silence. Su Yanyi¡¯s response this time made Grandpa Su¡¯s eyes shine.


    Cheerfully, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the two of you toe back and see Grandpa. Jiran is a pretty good child.¡±


    No one in the Su family was stupid. They were aware of how the rtionship was between Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran. Despite their traditional family rules, the Su family was actually a very open-minded family.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed Su Yanyi to marry Qin Jiran, who had been a neer at the time of their marriage. Not to mention, he was an orphan.


    Father Su and Mother Su were both listening from the sidelines, and their eyes also began to shine with anticipation.


    Mother Su said, ¡°That¡¯s right, bring Lil¡¯ Ran here and have him sign a few autographs for me. The little rascals in mypany adore him. Oh, yes, and I heard that he professed to you today on his official webpage? Hehe, if you ask me, I¡¯d say that it¡¯s time for the two of you to disclose your rtionship already. That way, people will stoping to me asking if you¡¯re married yet. They all want to introduce you to a boyfriend.¡±


    Father Su chimed in, ¡°Yeah, when do you n on disclosing it and letting our friends celebrate a bit?¡±


    Very few people knew about the marriage between Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran. Wang Zhirou was the only reason why the Wang family knew about it.


    ¡°Not now. I¡¯m a bit busy right now,¡± Su Yanyi responded with uncertainty. She disliked formalization. She and Qin Jiran were married, so they were husband-and-wife. To her, it was as simple as that. There was no need to make a great show out of it.


    As for whether or not their rtionship should be publicized, Su Yanyi had never thought of it before. However, she switched over to focus instead on the other piece of ¡°news¡± she¡¯d heard from her mother just then.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s reaction was a bit slow as she asked, ¡°Jiran professed to me? When?¡±


    Some people were just so slow that it gave others headaches. Su Yanyi clearly knew about the matter, and yet she¡¯d still somehow failed to make the connection. Her EQ level was most likely in the negative range.


    But then, she thought about how she had felt when she first saw Qin Jiran¡¯s post. Could it be that he wrote the message for her? Was it really as her mother said?


    Except¡­ wasn¡¯t this confession a bit too strange? It wasn¡¯t formal at all. He didn¡¯t even mention a name, so how was anyone supposed to know who he was professing to? Su Yanyi felt a bit miffed by that train of thought.


    She said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re probably misunderstanding. This is just a way to gain publicity, it¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Publicity? Does it seem like the Film Emperor needs to gain more publicity?¡± Mother Su suddenly felt like rolling her eyes. Was it her misunderstanding, or was it her daughter being too slow?


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Su Yanyi nodded seriously and then lowered her head to focus on eating, indicating that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. The seniors all looked at her helplessly as they stifled theirughs.


    ¡­..


    The next day, the news of Film Emperor Qin Jiran¡¯s public confession dominated the headlines of every major media outlet. The blur of fervent discussion and guesses that ensued were capable of sending just about anyone¡¯s mind reeling.


    When Su Yanyi arrived at thepany, she heard the heated debates between her employees.


    ¡°Who do you think Qin Jiran¡¯s real love is? Could it be that little actress, Zhang Feifei? I think they¡¯re pretty suitable for each other. Recently, weren¡¯t they involved in some rumors together?¡± One of thepany¡¯s female artists said.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about Zhang Feifei. The rumors were only started to give publicity for the film they were starring in. Zhang Feifei is so much older than Qin Jiran, so why would he like her? And remember, Qin Jiran is the Film Emperor now,¡± another artist retorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. In the recent years, dating someone who is older or younger than you is really popr. Age isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    ¡°Even if age isn¡¯t a problem, Emperor Qin still wouldn¡¯t like her. I¡¯m in the same unit as her, so I know what the truth is like. Emperor Qin never paid her any attention on set ¡­¡±


    The rest, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t hear because she walked straight into the elevator and rode it up to her office.


    ¡°From now, pay attention to the rumors about Qin Jiran. Don¡¯t let them spread, even if?they¡¯re just for publicity.¡± She instructed Kang Zhong, cold-faced as she did.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Kang Zhong wrote her instructions down on a notepad and added a star to?emphasize its importance. Then, he asked hesitantly, ¡°What about the rumors going on right now?¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s official webpage confession couldn¡¯t really be considered a rumor or a publicity act, and so far, the man in question wasn¡¯t doing anything about it. As Qin Jiran¡¯s newly-appointed agent, Kang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    ¡°Do what Qin Jiran said. If you encounter a problem that you can¡¯t resolve,e find me.¡± Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t very clear about Qin Jiran¡¯s intentions, but that didn¡¯t sway her decision to support him. She believed that the man was very capable and would be fine without her interference.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Zang Zhong added another star for importance to the image of Qin Jiran in his mind, boosting Qin Jiran to the same importance rank as a family member.


    Meanwhile, Qin Jiran had just arrived at the office. He¡¯d spent the entire night before going over the two scripts, and he liked both of them a lot.


    The thought that they were personally selected for him by Su Yanyi made him even happier, and he was eager to go and see her.

 Chapter 10 - Treat You Well

    <strong>Chapter 10 ¡ª Treat You Well</strong>


    When Qin Jiran arrived, Zang Zhong happened to be leaving Su Yanyi¡¯s office. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see Qin Jiran and immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Qin, are you here to find me, or President Su? We¡¯re both free.¡±


    For some reason, Qin Jiran was feeling paranoid and thought that Kang Zhong was mocking him, but Qin Jiran never failed to present himself as an expressionless person, and this time was no exception. Very coolly, he asked, ¡°I¡¯m looking for President Su. Is she in?¡±


    As always, the way he addressed Su Yanyi was clear-cut. Only under two circumstances would he call her by name: when they were alone, and when they were with the Su family.


    Otherwise, he would refer to her as ¡°President Su.¡± Even though Kang Zhong was already aware of the two¡¯s rtionship, since they were currently at thepany, Qin Jiran made sure to maintain a certain distance from Su Yanyi.


    ¡°She is. Pleasee in,¡± Zang Zhongughed and made a ¡°wee in¡± gesture.


    However, Qin Jiran stayed where he was and insisted, ¡°Help me notify her first.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t his first time waiting outside Su Yanyi¡¯s office to see her, and he¡¯d been turned away before. Although he wasn¡¯t sure why Kang Zhong was allowing him in so easily, he still made sure to be careful.


    Kang Zhong had the intention to refuse, but after seeing how persistent Qin Jiran was being, he wordlessly re-entered the office and then quickly came out again.


    ¡°Mr. Qin, please go in.¡±


    Qin Jiran nodded and took two steps forward before stopping to say, ¡°Brother Kang, you¡¯re my agent now. If you don¡¯t mind, you can just call me by my name.¡±


    The rtionship between the two men had always been a distant one, but Kang Zhong was now Qin Jiran¡¯s agent, and Qin Jiran felt that the distance was a bit inappropriate. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know whether it was an illusion or not, but Kang Zhong¡¯s attitude towards him seemed to have changed; it became a lot more respectful, for some reason.


    ¡°Yes. Jiran, please go in.¡± Kang Zhong didn¡¯t reject and called him by name, but his attitude was still just as respectful.


    This was probably why Kang Zhong was able to be one of Su Yanyi¡¯s trusted subordinates. The man always knew his ce.


    Following that, Qin Jiran entered Su Yanyi¡¯s office. Her office was very spacious, and the color scheme was a rtively bright one. The design was simple yet exquisite.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s desk area was bathed in sunlight, which made it a bit hard for others to see her clearly. This, in turn, gave her a hazy and distant vibe. Qin Jiran pace slowed until he came to a stop about two meters away from her desk.


    Unlike before, she didn¡¯t continue looking at her documents. This time, she raised her head and made a gesture with her hand, indicating for him to take a seat. Qin Jiran was slightly shocked by the treatment, but he still managed to sit down steadily. Then, he fell into a captivated trance as he stared at her. For a while, he forgot what he was going to say.


    She found it a little strange and ufortable, so she coughed lightly and asked, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    This man came looking for her, but he wasn¡¯t saying anything. Maybe it was a difficult topic to talk about?


    Qin Jiran snapped out of his reverie.


    ¡°These scripts are both very good. If possible, I¡¯d like to take up both of them,¡± he said with a cough. The script he had been considering beforepletely paled inparison to the two scripts Su Yanyi had found for him. It was hard to choose between the two scripts, so he thought that it¡¯d be great if he could do both.


    ¡°If you want both, then you can have both. Which one would you like to shoot first? Any specific requests for the director, producer, and cast? Would you rather make the arrangements yourself, or do you want me to do it?¡±


    Her expression appeared normal, but on the inside, she couldn¡¯t help but murmur: Since you like the scripts, why don¡¯t you give me a genuine smile in return?


    It made her feel more or less disappointed.


    Could it be that the scripts weren¡¯t enough? Then what else should she gift? A slight headache came over her as she pondered over the difficulty of making someone smile¡ªespecially when that someone was a man like Qin Jiran.


    Before attempting again, would it be better to figure out a way to cure his facial paralysis first?


    Meanwhile, her words had caused him to stare at her nkly. Requests for the director, producer, and cast? Did that mean¡­


    ¡°The crew hasn¡¯t been established yet? Nothing? I¡¯m the only actor so far?¡± He asked with uncertainty. Normally, the director would already be confirmed. Otherwise, where did the scriptse from?


    Su Yanyi nced at him and asked, quite seriously, ¡°If you find it troublesome, then I¡¯ll have some people handle the rest. If you¡¯re interested in doing it yourself, then you can go ahead and make the preparations. Kang Zhong¡¯s avable if you need anything. You cane to me, too. Also, acting isn¡¯t a long-term thing, so have you ever thought about expanding to other fields?¡±


    She spoke with absolute sincerity, expressing both her support and her willingness to give him space and freedom. Qin Jiran looked at her strangely.


    Why was she treating him so well? First, she personally picked out two scripts for him, and now this. He couldn¡¯t even find it in himself to feel touched by the sudden change, and instead, he felt skeptical.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± He believed that his nights would be sleepless if he didn¡¯t get the answer.


    ¡°Why am I doing what?¡± Su Yanyi asked confusedly as if she didn¡¯t know what he meant. And she really didn¡¯t. Did she need a reason to treat him well? She knew he was good to her, so naturally, she would be good back!


    ¡°Why did you pick the scripts for me? And why are you being so supportive of my career? You weren¡¯t like this before, so it feels very strange.¡± Qin Jiran felt that he shouldn¡¯t have asked, but keeping silent would¡¯ve suffocated him.


    Over the past three years, her coldness and indifference had really left a deep impression on him. Just thinking about it made him shudder. In seemingly just one night, they suddenly went from the depressing stage of divorce to this.


    He found it hard to ept.


    His inability to ept it was due to him not believing that Su Yanyi would treat him well. He was afraid he would find out that it all just a wishful dream. If he fell for it andter learned that the truth wasn¡¯t so, he would feel devastated. After all, the one thing that was more despairing than not being able to obtain something was obtaining it and then losing it.


    ¡°The past is the past. No matter what happened back then, a person should always look back and reflect. Jiran, from now on, I¡¯ll treat you well.¡± This time, she understood his meaning, but she didn¡¯t want to make excuses for her past self. What she cared about were the present and the future, and she nned on treating him well in both.


    When Qin Jiran heard her words, he instantly became dumbfounded as he stared at her in disbelief.


    He thought that his auditory hallucinations must be getting worse¡­

 Chapter 11 - Date

    <strong>Chapter 11 ¡ª Date</strong>


    As Qin Jiran made his way out of her office, he was a little dazed. The words ¡°treat you well¡± repeated itself continuously in his mind until he saw Kang Zhong again at the office doorway.


    ¡°This morning, did President Su suffer from some kind of shock?¡± Qin Jiran asked Kang Zhong apprehensively. Why else would she be acting so abnormally?


    The corners of Kang Zhong¡¯s lips twitched as he stifled a smile. With feigned seriousness, he answered, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either.¡±


    Su Yanyi was indeed acting abnormally, but when was this superior of his ever normal? If she was, then he wouldn¡¯t simultaneously revere and fear her as much as he did. The two men conversed about work again before Qin Jiran left carrying a giant question mark in his mind.


    Back inside the office, Su Yanyi was also feeling a bit depressed. She¡¯d bluntly expressed her goodwill to him, but why didn¡¯t he smile? Was she still not treating him well enough? Or was he just too stupid to realize her goodwill?


    Conflicted, she started to grumble silently about the unhandiness of emotion-rted affairs. The difficulty of the mission was too high, so she decided to ask for help.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Zero, you tell me. What should I do?¡±


    ¡¾?Master, I¡¯ve never been in love before either, I don¡¯t know!?¡¿


    001 appeared, red-faced and helpless.


    ¡°Then what do you know?¡±


    Seeing the slightly dark look on Su Yanyi¡¯s face, 001 thought hard toe up with a solution.


    ¡¾?I know plenty. Master, you could try activating the Auxiliary Assistance function and ask for help. It¡¯s very useful.?¡¿


    ¡°Then let¡¯s activate it.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a virtual screen manifested before her.


    Activating AUXILIARY ASSISTANCE¡­


    What does Host need assistance with?


    ¡°I need to know what I should do to make Qin Jiran genuinely smile!¡±


    There are many methods, but not all are guaranteed to work. This inquiry belongs to the subjective will of humans, which is not and cannot be controlled by the System.


    Do you wish to continue?


    ¡°Continue,¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s tone was rather heavy. She was starting to suspect that the System was defective.


    Take him on a date, wash his clothes for him, cook for him, clean up his room, personally do something for him, or do something romantic. Based on the System¡¯s analysis, the man is not unhappy about the things you did for him. Rather, he finds it unrealistic and is not responding. As the saying goes, ¡°sincerity can crack even metal and stone.¡± If Host continues to treat him well, then there will definitely be good results.


    Su Yanyi fell silent as she pondered over the System¡¯s response. When she tried to pick something to do, she helplessly realized that there was nothing she could do. Wash clothes, cook, and clean! Weren¡¯t these all for the servants to do? From when she was a child to now, she¡¯d never done any of it before!


    As for romantic things, she¡¯d never thought about anything like that before!


    What was a date like? Eating, shopping, and watching movies?


    After a moment of contemtion, Su Yanyi decided to give it a try. Just because she didn¡¯t know how to do something didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t learn. A date, was it? Eating a meal was no problem at all.


    ¡°Kang Zhong, go reserve a table at a restaurant and invite Qin Jiran to have lunch with me.¡± She hung up immediately after but then picked up the phone again.


    ¡°The restaurant should have a romantic atmosphere. This is a date, understand?¡± Afraid that Kang Zhong wouldn¡¯t understand her meaning, she empathized the word ¡°date¡± heavily.


    ¡°Understood!¡± This time, Kang Zhong really felt like he understood! At this point, he¡¯d be an idiot if he still didn¡¯t understand. When he called Qin Jiran, Qin Jiran was in the middle of going over his scripts. Between the two scripts, he had to select one to film first, and he was in quite a dilemma about which one to pick.


    ¡°Brother Kang, do you need something?¡±


    ¡°President Su invited you to lunch, and she specifically told me to find a restaurant that has more of a romantic atmosphere,¡± Kang Zhong stressed the word ¡°romantic.¡±


    ¡°Romantic? Are you sure you heard her right?¡± Qin Jiran felt that his auditory hallucinations seemed to be getting worse.


    ¡°President Su empathized that she wants to have a date with you. Do you have any good rmendations? I¡¯ll go make the reservation.¡± Date¡­ tut-tut, a couple that had been married three years already was going on a date? Although it was strange, it still inflicted an extent of envy.


    As lunchtime approached, Qin Jiran¡¯s mood became more and more uneasy. From time to time, he would lift his head to look up at the ceiling. It was as though he was trying to see Su Yanyi through theyers uponyers of floors thatid below her office, at the very top.


    Should he go pick her up? Or should he wait for her at the parking lot? Why did she invite him to lunch? What exactly did she mean by ¡°date¡±? Why did she ask for a romantic restaurant? The myriad of questions whirling around in his mind made him dizzy.


    Resplendent Entertainment was an integrated entertainmentpany. The building had a grand total of forty-five floors with an office division, an artist work division, and various other divisions. As the president, Su Yanyi upied thepany¡¯s highest floor and would rarely appear in other parts of the buildings.


    Therefore, when she appeared in the artist work division, she attracted quite a bit of attention.


    Since Qin Jiran recently became the new Film Emperor, his studio and lounge were naturally located in the best and most conspicuous part of the floor. Under the scrutinizing gazes of everyone else in the division, Su Yanyi calmly walked to Qin Jiran¡¯s studio and entered without even knocking on the door, leaving a fury of discussion in her wake.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s studio was a suite. The outer section contained his office, and the inner section contained his lounge. Su Yanyi didn¡¯t see anyone in the office area, so she went straight to the lounge. Without any hesitation, she pushed open the door.


    ¡°Huh?¡± A sound of faint surprise escaped her lips. She instantly stopped in ce and looked at the man standing before her.


    The sound prompted Qin Jiran to hurriedly turn around, revealing a portion of his built upper body through the shirt that he had been in the middle of buttoning up. His bronze skin was worthy of coveting.


    ¡°Yanyi!¡± He eximed, extremely surprised. Then, he noticed her staring unabashedly at his half-exposed body. He abruptly spun around again.


    ¡°I¡¯m changing. Can you go outside and wait until I¡¯m done?¡± He asked ufortably.


    Since it was still early, he¡¯d intended to change his clothes first. Regardless of the reason why Su Yanyi invited him out for a meal, he thought that he should put on something more formal to wear. Except, who would¡¯ve expected her toe to early and enter his lounge without even knocking first? That gaze of hers made him feel a tad bit uneasy.


    ¡°You can continue, I¡¯ll wait right here.¡±


    While her voice was normal, her actions were not. She stood there without any intention of moving, her gaze still fixated on his stiffening body.

 Chapter 12 - Add One Point

    <strong>Chapter 12 ¡ª Add One Point</strong>


    Qin Jiran wanted Su Yanyi to go outside, but she clearly wasn¡¯t going to. He stood frozen for a while before he finally decided to hurry up and finish dressing. The entire time, he kept his back to her. Afterward, he nced at her nervously and asked, ¡°Are we leaving for lunch now?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t say much. She turned around and left, hiding the look of disappointment that entered her eyes.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s figure was unexpectedly impressive to that extent, but unfortunately, his reaction speed was too fast. She¡¯d only been able to get a single nce at him before he stingily turned his back to her. How effeminate and bashful¨Cwhat, was he afraid she¡¯d try to take advantage of him?


    As the two made their way to the parking lot together, they were greeted several times by countless people. Curious gazes and heated discussion trailed after them. Both Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi belonged to the cold-faced category, so they appeared stoic and unaffected as they allowed everyone else to stare and whisper. However, the couple¡¯s inner thoughts couldn¡¯t be more different from each other¡¯s.


    Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t concerned at all. Whether the stares were ones of curiosity or jealousy, good intentions or malice, that didn¡¯t interest her whatsoever. She knew very well the consequences of her actions, but again, she didn¡¯t care.


    Qin Jiran, on the other hand, was feeling a bitplicated. Although he had long since be ustomed to attracting attention wherever he went, this time he could easily imagine the chain reaction that would follow after being seen like this with Su Yanyi today.


    All kinds of spections on the rtionship between him and Su Yanyi would arise, and both positive and negativements would be made. Some people might even rte his official webpage confession to Su Yanyi, and the consequences of that definitely couldn¡¯t be ignored!


    He repeatedly snuck nces at her, trying to figure out what she was thinking. Her behavior these past two days was really too weird, and he couldn¡¯t make out what was on her mind. He couldn¡¯t figure out her motive, so he didn¡¯t know what he should do to cooperate.


    In his mind, Su Yanyi would never treat him well with no strings attached. There was definitely a motive for her behavior. However, regardless of the reason, he chose to cherish this gift of warmth.


    ¡­..


    The restaurant was located near thepany. It was a century-old restaurant that served mainly Guangzhou-styled cuisine, and a private room had been booked for Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi. As they walked from the parking lot to their private room, they saw at least four or five familiar figures.


    Because of its high confidentiality and security, the restaurant was a popr one amongst the entertainment circle, and this was especially true for the employees of Resplendent Entertainment. However, since it wasn¡¯t lunch break time yet, there weren¡¯t a lot of people around, and those who did recognize the two didn¡¯t dare approach.


    Once they finished ordering, Qin Jiran poured Su Yanyi a cup of tea. Neither spoke until finally, he gave in and tried to start a conversation with her.


    ¡°Is there something you want me to do? If there is, then you can tell me directly. I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with you.¡± He firmly believed that she needed something from him, just like three years ago when he was suddenly called to her office, and the contractual marriage between them began.


    Su Yanyi was in the middle of sampling her tea. His words came as a surprise to her. She looked at him strangely and then asked faintly, ¡°I have something I want you to do? And what is it that you want to cooperate with me on?¡±


    That rendered him speechless. If he knew what she wanted him to do, then he wouldn¡¯t have asked. He would¡¯ve already done it on his own initiative!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you,¡± he said in a helpless tone. If he knew what went on in her mind, then he wouldn¡¯t be suffering from this unrequited love. Three years wouldn¡¯t have yielded dislike rather than progress.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± She couldn¡¯t seem to recall wanting him to do anything?


    Wait, no! Suddenly, her eyes lit up with a thought. She prodded, ¡°Does eating a meal with me make you happy?¡±


    Qin Jiran looked up slightly as a trace of embarrassment appeared on his face. Her question made him feel a bit unnatural. He shot a quick nce at her before coughing lightly and answering, ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you smiling?¡± Su Yanyi seemed to be really puzzled. She fixed her gaze on him and waited for his response. The corners of Qin Jiran¡¯s lips twitched, as though he wanted tough but couldn¡¯t, and as she watched, her eyebrows furrowed slightly. Why was making this man smile even just once so hard? Were her efforts still not enough?


    Their food arrived quickly. After taking a few bites, she deemed it ptable and thoughtfully picked up a piece of her own white-cut chicken with her chopsticks and dropped it into Qin Jiran¡¯s bowl.


    She stared at him wordlessly.


    It took the man a whole three seconds to react. He stared at the piece of chicken, and then at the anticipative look on Su Yanyi¡¯s face. Feeling somewhat overwhelmed by an unexpected favor, he said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    She epted his thanks with a nod of her head, but when she noticed that there was nothing else, she asked with a trace of impatience, ¡°And then?¡±


    What??Although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, the question was written on his face. The shift in his expression was almost imperceptible, but Su Yanyi still noticed it. This time, she started to feel a bit worried.


    Why was this man not catching on?


    ¡°Are you happy that I put food into your bowl?¡± This was her first time doing that for somebody!


    ¡°¡­ Happy!¡± Being asked twice if he was happy or not caused the apprehensive tone of his voice to be more obvious.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you smiling?¡± No smile meant no missionpletion, no missionpletion meant no points, and no points meant no upgrade!


    Qin Jiran was starting to feel a headache. Su Yanyi was acting too weird.


    ¡°Did something happen to you? Or have you just been feeling too much pressuretely?¡± He stared at her with tant worry, as if he was looking at an ill patient.


    ¡°Are you trying to say I have problems?¡± Su Yanyi was a keen person, but she was using it in the wrong ce.


    Seeing her straightforward reaction, paired with the seemingly distressed furrow between her brows, Qin Jiran suddenlyughed!


    For some reason, her cold yet conflicted and troubled expression triggered hisughter. It made him realize that even someone like Su Yanyi was capable of having such an adorable side to her, and this side was something he had never seen before. It was absolutely precious and definitely worth treasuring!


    Meanwhile, Su Yanyi¡¯s Virtuous Wife System finally reacted, and she heard the long-awaited voice ring out in her mind.


    Congrattions for aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point


    Progress: 1/10


    Please continue working hard!


    However, when she heard the System¡¯s notification, the gaze she was looking at Qin Jiran with instantly turned strange!

 Chapter 13 - The Public Opinion

    <strong>Chapter 13 ¡ª The Public Opinion</strong>


    After a brief silence, Su Yanyi asked with suspicion in her tone, ¡°You, are youughing at me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t like this possibility because if it was true, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee the same persistence inpleting this required mission!


    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she have to make a fool out of herself nine more times in order to make Qin Jiran smile nine more times? What a joke!


    Qin Jiran awkwardly withdrew his smile, but his eyes were still smiling as he exined, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m just kidding. You¡¯ve been acting weird these past two days.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She harrumphed coldly. For the sake of that point she got, she decided to let him off.


    This little incident greatly lifted the tension, making the atmosphere much more harmonious than before. Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s expressions both softened considerably, and they interacted as two ordinary friends would.


    Neither were talkative individuals, but together, they actually had quite a few topics to talk about; for example, about work, about Qin Jiran¡¯s scripts, and about the entertainment industry. They both had their own unique ideas and opinions, and lunch ended with them gaining deeper understandings of each other.


    Qin Jiran had always admired Su Yanyi, but he didn¡¯t know her well enough. Even though they were a long-married couple and lived under the same roof, he¡¯d never seen this lively side of her before. As they ate and conversed, time flew without either of them noticing.


    After lunch, they returned to thepany. The image of this beautiful pair leaving and returning together was almost impossible to ignore. Once again, fervent discussionmenced and by the time it finished circting at noon, just about everyone in thepany knew about President Su Yanyi and the new Film Emperor Qin Jiran¡¯s lunch date.


    There were so many different versions of their supposed love story that it made one feel helpless and amused at the same time.


    That afternoon, Su Yanyi received a call from Mother Su.


    ¡°So, Yanyi, are you going to make your rtionship with Qin Jiran public? I received photos of you two leaving and entering thepany together. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to disclose your rtionship to the public? That way, I won¡¯t have to help you hide news anymore.¡±


    If Su Yanyi was referred to as the Entertainment Queen, then Mother Su had to be the Media Queen. What could be reported and what couldn¡¯t be reported were all under hermand. It was all thanks to her that Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran was able to keep their marriage a secret for three whole years.


    However, that had been at Su Yanyi¡¯s request and not Mother Su¡¯s own initiative. Su Yanyi didn¡¯t acknowledge the marriage, so she hadn¡¯t thought to publicize it. Mother Su understood her daughter¡¯s thinking, but the past two days had shown a clear and drastic change in Su Yanyi¡¯s attitude towards Qin Jiran. Mother Su wasn¡¯t sure what was going on anymore.


    ¡°Would disclosing it be beneficial?¡± Before, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t like the idea, but now the circumstances were obviously different. She didn¡¯t agree, but she didn¡¯t reject either.


    ¡°It has its advantages and disadvantages, so it all depends on you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a secret for now.¡± She couldn¡¯t think of any reason to disclose it, especially since Qin Jiran was a star.


    Under the interference of Mother Su, no media outlets dared to report about Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi. However, this time it would be impossible to keep the news entirely from leaking out. Afterall, they were in the advanced age of technology, and the two hadn¡¯t been secretive about their outing either. Thus, on that same day, a picture of Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi together took the Inte by a storm.


    Su Yanyi liked to keep a low profile, so despite being famous inside of the circle, not many outsiders knew about her. This time, by borrowing Qin Jiran¡¯s light, she also became a hot topic herself. In only a few hours, her name was noted by countless people.


    [Who is this woman? Why is she with our Emperor Qin? Though she¡¯s not ugly, Emperor Qin belongs to all of us, no one can take him away for themselves!]


    [Emperor Qin¡¯s newest scandal girlfriend, Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s Queen Su Yanyi!]


    [The rtionship between the Entertainment Queen and the Film Emperor, is it true love or false rumors?]


    [Emperor Qin¡¯s official webpage confession, his true love is the Entertainment Queen!]


    All sorts of striking headlines were dished out. After making a round through thepany, Su Yanyi was starting to get a headache.


    ¡°Kang Zhong, send our people to steer the direction of the rumors. Get rid of the ones that are damaging.¡± Nothing too outrageous hade out yet, but this was only the beginning. Su Yanyi knew the entertainment circle¡¯s methods and changes all too well, so she had to be on guard.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Before long, it was proven that her worries had not been in vain. Just as Kang Zhong finished manipting the tides to normal topics, arge number of ndering remarks about Qin Jiran suddenly surfaced.


    [Shocking news! Emperor Qin is being kept by the Entertainment Queen!]


    [Regarding Qin Jiran and his many post-debut scandals, how impressive!]


    [Rumors that Qin Jiran¡¯s public confession was blocked by thepany, secret affair with thepany¡¯s president!]


    [Mystery of Emperor Qin¡¯s unimpeded stardom raveled, his rumored high-rise ¡®escort¡¯!]


    The topics seemed to all have appeared on the major forums in the same timeframe. If it weren¡¯t for Kang Zhong¡¯s careful surveince, the consequences would¡¯ve been unthinkable. In this era where the public opinion could kill, a star¡¯s rise and fall were sometimes too simple.


    ¡°President Su, this is too obvious. Clearly, someone is trying to cause trouble. Should I investigate?¡± Under the control of Kang Zhong, all of those topics were deleted the moment they appeared, but he didn¡¯t like using this method of suppression. Furthermore, just looking at Su Yanyi¡¯s face told him that President Su was not happy at all.


    If President Su was unhappy, then there would bound to be more people unhappy.


    ¡°Investigate! Anyone who dares to touch Qin Jiran will suffer the consequences!¡± Su Yanyi ordered without hesitation. Since Qin Jiran was under her protection, she would not allow anyone to harm him!


    Kang Zhong acted quickly. He took many routes to trace the offenders back to one original source.


    ¡°It was the work of Star Entertainment. The specific perpetrator still needs to be identified, but their sole target seems to be Mr. Qin,¡± Kang Zhong went over the report in his hand.


    ¡°Wang Zhilin!¡± Just from the words ¡°Star Entertainment,¡± Su Yanyi was already able to confirm the perpetrator¡¯s identity. However, she was surprised by Wang Zhilin¡¯s move.


    Star Entertainment was the Wang family¡¯s business. Wang Zhilin served as the vice-president. The twopanies seemed peaceful on the surface, but the reality wasn¡¯t so. However, this was their first time being so tant as to ckening Qin Jiran¡¯s reputation. After a moment of contemtion, Su Yanyi was able to figure out why.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s public webpage confession must¡¯ve provoked Wang Zhilin, so she wanted to take this opportunity to pressure him. She would be able to kill several birds with one stone: test Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s rtionship, give Qin Jiran a warning, and pressure Resplendent Entertainment.

 Chapter 14 - A Small Conference

    <strong>Chapter 14 ¡ª A Small Conference</strong>


    After figuring out the situation, Su Yanyi convened a five-people conference.


    Because they had yet to find a recement for Sun Minyi, Sun Minyi was still working at thepany. However, Su Yanyi clearly didn¡¯t intend for Sun Minyi to participate in the conference. Kang Zhong was given the order to block Sun Minyi from entering the conference room, so that was what he did.


    The conference members were Su Yanyi¡¯s most trusted subordinates in Resplendent Entertainment. Aside from herself and Kang Zhong, there was also He Mingyang, Cao Yawen, and Zhang Tianze. The trio consisted of the vice-president, the finance director, and the head of human resources respectively.


    Together, the five of them made up the decisionmittee of thepany.


    The conferencested for over an hour. Su Yanyi¡¯s propositions surprised the rest of them at first, but that onlysted for a second before theyunched into a heated discussion. There were two main points.


    One was the suppression and acquisition of the Wang family¡¯s Star Entertainment, and two was the nning and expectations of Qin Jiran¡¯s future developments.


    The oldest person in the group wasn¡¯t even forty-years-old yet, which meant everybody at the conference was still young and ambitious. This time Su Yanyi proposed a huge move. It went without saying that the rest were all very excited, and every single one of them nned on making a good game out of it.


    Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t be more satisfied with their enthusiasm. The five deliberated together and sessfully formted a perfect acquisition n.


    Afterward, they moved on to talk about Qin Jiran¡¯s future developments. Since everyone in the group was familiar with the entertainment circle, they were able to quickly draw up a n for Qin Jiran; much to Su Yanyi¡¯s approval, they wanted him to eventually expand to the international market.


    All of the official business was finally done and over with.


    As one of the only two females in the group, Finance Director Cao Yawen started to gossip. She asked Su Yanyi curiously, ¡°President Su, you¡¯re boosting Qin Jiran so much, could it be that the two of you are actually involved with each other? Has even our President Su¡¯s heart has been touched?¡±


    At that, the others also turned to Su Yanyi, their eyes shining bright with curiosity.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t falter. Her expression was as cold as always, and her tone couldn¡¯t be more t as she replied, ¡°He and I are already married, so he¡¯s someone I want to protect. Obviously, I need to boost him.¡±


    As if they¡¯d stepped on andmine, the others were instantly stunned.


    ¡°Married? When? Howe we weren¡¯t told anything? Marriage is such a big deal, and yet you hid it from all of us? Ah, you¡¯re so fake!¡±


    Although Su Yanyi was their boss, they¡¯d all worked together for so many years already that Cao Yawen and the rest could be considered close friends of Su Yanyi. Otherwise, how would they dare gossip to about her while she was sitting right in front of them?


    Su Yanyi shot Cao Yawen a nce and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you now. If you want to give a red envelope, now is the time.¡±


    ¡°You want the money when you didn¡¯t even invite us to the wedding banquet? Not giving!¡± As a finance director, being on the losing end of a bargain was a big no-no for Cao Yawen.


    ¡°The wedding banquet hasn¡¯t happened yet. I¡¯ll tell you when it happens.¡± Hosting a wedding banquet was something she hadn¡¯t consider before, but now she was thinking about it.


    She could also take the opportunity to reveal her rtionship with Qin Jiran to the public. The advantages and disadvantages of doing so would cancel each other out anyway. However, the one who would be the most affected if they disclosed their rtionship was Qin Jiran, so she needed to ask for his opinion first.


    ¡°Okay, then when the timees, I¡¯ll definitely prepare a huge red envelope for you. Tut-tut¡­ Qin Jiran, huh. President Su, tell us how the two of you got together. You fell in love right under our noses, and we didn¡¯t even know about it. Your ability to keep secrets is really impressive. First-rate, I¡¯d say.¡± Cao Yawen continued to gossip as her mind conjured up the image of two icebergs together.


    Tut-tut. She wondered who would freeze to death first. It was actually a bit horrifying to imagine.


    Su Yanyi fell silent and didn¡¯t find it necessary to answer the question. After all, she wasn¡¯t in love with Qin Jiran.


    Unlike Zhang Tianze, who was rtively calm as he listened silently from the sidelines, at this point He Mingyang couldn¡¯t help but join in, ¡°Tell us quick, how did the Iceberg Film Emperor capture our Iceberg Queen? How do the two of you get along, do you have amon topic? Wouldn¡¯t you freeze each other to death? Ai, why is it Qin Jiran? Don¡¯t they say that in a rtionship, both parties shouldplement each other? Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯tst long. Are you sure you¡¯repatible with Qin Jiran?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to freeze to death. So talkative, you should find yourself another chatterboxter. Then, the two of you can annoy each other to death.¡±


    Unhappiness crept onto Su Yanyi¡¯s face. How could he say that she and Qin Jiran were ipatible?


    She thought that Qin Jiran was a great man. His looks and figure were both exceptional, and most importantly, he had genuine feelings for her. The way she saw it, there was no other man out there who was better than him.


    Although would be unrealistic to say that she loved Qin Jiran, the way she felt about him was definitely not something that could be?described in just a few words. To say that she was simply ¡°touched¡± would be inurate. Sincere feelings were there, more or less.


    ¡°Two chatterboxes are still better than two icebergs. Is there even a topic for you two to talk about?¡± He Mingyang refused to back down.


    The number of girlfriends he had gone through was in the three digits, so he was confident in his rich experiences. There was no way he would believe that two icebergs could be together. How cold would that be?


    Su Yanyi took a moment to seriously contemte the question before answering: ¡°Work.¡±


    ¡°Tch, a couple that only discusses work? How boring,¡± He Mingyang said disdainfully with a knowing tone. To him, Su Yanyi had always been like a flower that grew on the peak of a mountain; she was a valiant woman who would never get married!


    And yet here she was, married without any of them knowing. Not to mention, her husband was an actor like Qin Jiran. He Mingyang really couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked, and thinking about how simr the two¡¯s personalities were only deterred him more.


    At the same moment, Zhang Tianze also realized that Qin Jiran was just an actor.


    He asked worriedly, ¡°Right, is your family supportive of your marriage?¡± What he really wanted to ask was if they were happy together, but because the question was a rather embarrassing one, he could only ask in a more subtle way.


    ¡°They know about it.¡±


    The dense Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t able to perceive the hidden meaning in Zhang Tianze¡¯s words. Cao Yawen, on the other hand, understood and got impatient. Bluntly, she asked, ¡°Who chased who? Do you really like him? Are you happy with him?¡±


    This time, Su Yanyi was naturally able to catch on. She pondered on it but couldn¡¯t find an answer.


    Did she like him or not?


    Was she happy or not?


    To what extent would be considered ¡°like¡±?


    What kind of interactions would be considered ¡°happy¡±?


    Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t sure. She only knew that being with Qin Jiran was rxing, and she could be herself around him. It was afortable feeling, but it probably couldn¡¯t be called ¡°like,¡± right?


    The rest exchanged nces and silently agreed to stop pursuing the matter. A story existed between Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡ªthat much was obvious. As for the specifics, they would have to watch and observe.

 Chapter 15 - Going Home

    <strong>Chapter 15 ¡ª Going Home</strong>


    That night, the employees of Resplendent Entertainment witnessed a once-in-a-lifetime urrence¡ªSu Yanyi actually got off work on time!


    Or rather, it would be more urate to say that she?impatiently?got off work on time. Everyone who caught a glimpse of her rushing out was surprised, to say the rest.


    Su Yanyi in her past life could be considered a qualified workaholic. She had very few interests outside of work, and she didn¡¯t like to go home much.


    Sometimes if the hour waste, she would just spend the night at thepany. On those days, her assistants and?secretariats?would often have to apany her in working overtime.


    In other words, the concept of leaving on time was practically non-existent to her. This all contributed to why so much discussion was set off after her departure.


    ¡°Did somethinge up? Howe I didn¡¯t hear about President Su having any arrangements today?¡± One of the secretariats asked in shock.


    ¡°Now, this is where you¡¯re poorly informed. It¡¯s not that the president didn¡¯t have arrangements, it¡¯s that she pushed all of them aside! I heard that she was supposed to attend a business cocktail party today, but she had Assistant Kang go in her stead.¡± Another secretariat exined proudly. She¡¯d gotten the news from Kang Zhong himself.


    The first secretariat blinked and asked curiously, ¡°What did the president leave to do then?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The other secretariat blinked to show her own curiosity and cluelessness.


    ¡­..


    What did Su Yanyi leave to do? To go home and make Qin Jiran smile, of course.


    Although she had already seeded once, she felt indignant and perplexed just thinking about how he hadughed at her expense.


    During the entire trip home, she was racking her brain for ways to make him smile. Once she reached her long-awaited destination, she hastened into the house¡­ only to have her excitement dashed when she saw that aside from a busy servant, there was no one else inside!


    For Su Yanyi to be home before Qin Jiran¡­ that was simply illogical!


    Su Yanyi was frustrated.


    As she saw it, that man should always be at home, waiting for her. She should be able to see him whenever she wanted. It was unjust for him to be gone like this when she was already home and more than ready to see him!


    One might use Su Yanyi of being inconsiderate for thinking this way, but she actually couldn¡¯t be med for her unreasonable belief. It had most likely developed over her hospital years in her past life. Subconsciously, the expectation had be ingrained in her.


    Back then, Qin Jiran would be by her side from morning to night, as if he was afraid she would feel lonely all by herself.


    Therefore, she¡¯d long since gotten used to the man¡¯s presence and his unwavering attention.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re home early. Will you be having dinner here?¡± The servant ¡ªWang-jie¡ª was very surprised. Three years ago, she followed Su Yanyi from the Su Manor to their current residence, and not once had she seen Su Yanyi return before dinnertime.


    Su Yanyi nced at Wang-jie with some distaste, but it wasn¡¯t because she disliked Wang-jie as a person. She just didn¡¯t want to eat Wang-jie¡¯s cooking, and that wasn¡¯t because Wang-jie¡¯s culinary skills were bad or anything either. Su Yanyi wanted to eat Qin Jiran¡¯s cooking.


    The iceberg pair lived inside a small hillside vi. It was a wedding gift from Mother Su. The ¡°small¡± vi actually couldn¡¯t be considered small, as it wasplete with two floors, a front and back garden, a swimming pool, a tennis court, and an exquisite greenhouse.


    However, if the Su Manor was used as aparison, then the vi was indeed small.


    Because Su Yanyi disliked having too many people around, the vi was maintained by only three servants. Wang-jie was responsible for cooking and indoor cleaning, leaving the outdoors cleaning for Liu-shu and Zhao-ma.


    The three resided within a house outside of the greenhouse, and even the meals were prepared in a small kitchen there.


    Thinking about it, it was true that Su Yanyi rarely ate at home. In the past, only under the circumstances where Qin Jiran had already finished cooking and happened to see her would she reluctantly sit down to have a few bites.


    Right now, Qin Jiran was elsewhere so she didn¡¯t even want to consider eating.


    Taking out her phone, she directly dialed his number. The call connected after three rings, but the person on the other end spoke before she could even open her mouth.


    ¡°President Su, are you looking for Brother Qin? He¡¯s shooting amercial right now. Do you want me to call him over?¡± The one who picked up was Qin Jiran¡¯s assistant, Jiang Xiaobin. The two had grown up together in the same orphanage, so they considered each other brothers.


    Jiang Xiaobin was five years younger than Qin Jiran, and he had a rather lively personality. He was the only person by Qin Jiran¡¯s side who knew about the marriage and Qin Jiran¡¯s feelings for Su Yanyi¡ªexcluding herself, at least.


    A trace of nervousness could be heard in Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s respectful tone of voice. Su Yanyi frowned.


    Was she that scary?


    Jiang Xiaobin wasn¡¯t a stranger to her. He¡¯d done quite a few things for her in her past life, and she understood how strong the bond between him and Qin Jiran was. Since she had decided to take Qin Jiran under her wing in this lifetime, then naturally she would protect this grown little brother of his too.


    ¡°When will he be finished?¡± Unfortunately, when she tried to make her voice sound gentle, it still came out cold enough to make Jiang Xiaobin shiver from head to toe.


    ¡°Around half an hour. Would you like Brother Qin to call you back after he¡¯s done?¡± Despite him not knowing what she was calling for, he didn¡¯t believe that Su Yanyi would call for no reason.


    Speaking of, Jiang Xiaobin really was terrified of her, but that didn¡¯t stop him from harboring dissatisfaction towards her. After all, his family¡¯s Brother Qin was such an outstanding man, but Su Yanyi refused to return his feelings.


    As an onlooker, Jiang Xiaobin felt sad for his brother. If it were him, he would¡¯ve already given up on loving someone as difficult as her.


    ¡°Tell him toe home,¡± she said before hanging up, leaving a stunned Jiang Xiaobin in her wake.


    Why did those words sound so strange? Like a wife waiting for her husband to return home! Ah! Could it be that President Su called because she wanted Brother Qin to go home early?


    Disbelief filled Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s eyes as he stared at the phone screen. Seeing that the other party had already hung up, he could only turn his attention to Qin Jiran, who was busy shooting.


    Themercial wrapped up in less than twenty minutes, and Jiang Xiaobin wasted no time rushing to Qin Jiran with thetter¡¯s phone in hand.


    ¡°Brother Qin, President Su called. She wants you to hurry home, and from the way she said it, I think she¡¯s waiting for you there. Tell me quick, be honest, could it be that you¡¯ve made progress? To me, she sounded like a wife waiting for her husband to go home,¡± Jiang Xiaobin prattled on excitedly.


    Compared to the excited Jiang Xiaobin, Qin Jiran¡¯s reaction was much more reserved. He didn¡¯t think that Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s guess was right.


    His?first thought was that Su Yanyi needed him for something. In any case, he didn¡¯t refute Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s words and simply dismissed him before rushing home in his car.


    Regardless of what she might be needing him for, just the thought of her waiting for him at home was enough to make him feel like nothing else was more important.

 Chapter 16 - Another Point

    <strong>Chapter 16 ¡ª Another Point</strong>


    It didn¡¯t take long for Qin Jiran to arrive at home.


    Immediately upon entering the living room, he was greeted by the sight of Su Yanyi loungingfortably on the couch, reading a magazine. She¡¯d already changed into casual home clothes and let her hair down; the effect was that her usual harsh image was softened considerably.


    Coupled with the way she was resting, quiet and rxed, it really did appear as though she had been waiting for him toe home. Warmth and contentment filled Qin Jiran¡¯s heart.


    However¡­


    ¡°Yanyi, did you need me for something?¡± Qin Jiran shook his head slightly to rid his mind of the wistful illusion.


    This kind of warmth did not suit their rtionship. Giving in to this intoxication would only bring him more despair.


    Meanwhile, Su Yanyi was thinking: of course she needed him for something!


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    She had waited almost an entire hour for him. At this point, she didn¡¯t even want to bother with the civilities anymore.


    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Jiran nked for a moment. Again, he became concerned for his own hearing.


    Why else would he have heard those wordse out of Su Yanyi¡¯s mouth?


    I¡¯m hungry? Did that mean she had been waiting for him toe home and cook?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go make dinner?¡± He tried to feel out the situation.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Su Yanyi confirmed.


    Once again, he fell silent, and she patiently waited until eventually, he asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, just be quick.¡± As long as it tasted good, she was fine with anything.


    Qin Jiran wordlessly made his way into the kitchen, his mind in chaos as a huge question mark hovered above his head. No matter how much he pondered, he just couldn¡¯t figure out the answer.


    Over the past two days, he had experienced this state of confusion numerous times.


    He finally concluded that it wasn¡¯t him, but Su Yanyi who was acting abnormally. However, two days ago when he had people go and investigate about the things that had happened to or around her recently, the results had returned as there being nothing out of the ordinary. This had only confused him more.


    Half an hourter, four aromatic dishes and two bowls of soup was ced before Su Yanyi, one for her and one for Qin Jiran. She dug in without saying anything. Although her actions could still be considered graceful, Qin Jiran found her eating speed funny.


    And then she heard the System beep.


    Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point


    Progress: 2/10


    Please continue working hard!


    Su Yanyi¡¯s chopsticks froze in mid-air, and she paused for a second before slowly lifting her head to look at Qin Jiran. Traces of the smile could still be seen on his face. It was very faint, but she could see it clearly.


    She even caught a glint of a hard-to-ce emotion in his eyes. Whether it was happiness or doting, she wasn¡¯t sure, but she?was?sure that it was directed at her.


    She, was she being made fun of by him again? Could it be that she was eating too much?


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Instead of automatically dering him guilty, she decided to give him a chance to exin himself.


    If it was the first time, then it could still be considered tolerable, but if the second smile was also at her expense, then she definitely wouldn¡¯t stand for it!


    Why was it that she had to make fool of herself to make himugh! Why! Was she that amusing to him?!


    As a self-centered and self-confident woman, the instances of her doing anything dishonorable was probably nil. She could not recall beingughed at ¡ªnot even jokingly¡ª before either. In the eyes of her family, she represented the epitome of excellence.


    And yet the outstanding Su Yanyi had beenughed at by Qin Jiran two times already, ¡°helping¡± her make progress in the System mission that she¡¯d been struggling with. This was clearly a provocation, and she would not tolerate it!


    Meanwhile, Qin Jiran was visibly stunned by her usation. What was heughing at?


    Did heugh?


    ¡°Iughed?¡± He asked with uncertainty.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Yanyi gave a solemn nod. Not only did heugh, but heughed?at her!


    Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t understand why he had supposedlyughed and why she was treating it so seriously, but the sight of her nodding her head like that, all serious and solemn, made him melt from her cuteness again.


    Then, he involuntarily released a low, obvious, and very pleasant-sounding chuckle.


    Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point


    Progress: 3/10


    Please continue working hard!


    Unexpected surprise? Su Yanyi blinked her eyes and thought: What a boring world! Even the unexpected surprises could render her speechless.


    This time, what was Qin Jiran¡¯s reason forughing? Was it genuine, or was he making fun of her again?


    ¡°Why is it that every time youugh, I feel like you¡¯reughing at me?¡± If straightforwardness was a virtue, then it was definitely one that Su Yanyi possessed.


    Abruptly, Qin Jiran stoppedughing, and he looked at her with some embarrassment.


    ¡°Of course not, you misunderstood.¡±


    He wasughing because he found her cute. He wasn¡¯tughing at her.


    ¡°Misunderstood? Then what are youughing at?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t believe him.


    Qin Jira didn¡¯t dare openly praise her as cute, lest he elicit more of her anger. Su Yanyi would undoubtedly be displeased by the adjective.


    ¡°Silence is a tacit agreement?¡±


    ¡°Yanyi, how could I beughing at you? Anyway, why did you decide to eat at home tonight? Is there something you want to discuss with me?¡± As clumsy as he was at covering up, he cleverly chose to change the topic and bring it to the question he¡¯d been wanting to ask all night.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Yanyi pondered for a moment, the same solemn expression on her face. It wasn¡¯t that Qin Jiran had seeded in drawing her attention away from the original topic; she was just convinced that his attitude indicated tacit agreement, so she decided to move on.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Immediately, a very serious expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°From now on,e back and cook dinner if you have time. I¡¯ll eat at home,¡± Su Yanyi was also serious in her speech. As the matter of fact, she was even more serious than when she discussed official business.


    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Jiran suddenly felt like his auditory hallucinations were beyond hopeless to cure.


    Come back and cook dinner if you have time?


    Come back and cook dinner if you have time!


    I¡¯ll eat at home?


    I¡¯ll eat at home!


    Was he hearing her words correctly? Was he understanding her words correctly?


    ¡°Yanyi, what kind of shock did you suffer from? If you need something, then you can say it frankly. Your behavior right now is making me worry,¡± He paused to scrutinize her body before continuing hesitantly, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re sick? Have you visited the hospital yer?¡±


    Please forgive this man who had been neglected and treated coldly for too long. Not only did he fail at feeling the warmth, but he also held no romantic thoughts at all and could onlye to this helpless conclusion.


    ¡­..

 Chapter 17 - Just as Dense

    <strong>Chapter 17 ¡ª Just as Dense</strong>


    Although Su Yanyi wanted to loudly refute with ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick, your whole family is sick!¡± it was obviously too improper for an imposing ice queen like her to say. Therefore, she merely tossed Qin Jiran a very reserved nce before showing him her rigid back as she coldly returned to her bedroom.


    The married couple lived in the same house, but they each had a bedroom and study of their own. The boundaries were clear. For Su Yanyi, closing her bedroom door meant closing the door to a world where Qin Jiran and her couldmunicate. Or maybe, even if they were in the same world, they would not be able tomunicate!


    She¡¯d clearly wanted to act as a family member would and eat with Qin Jiran so that they could interact and understand each other more, but why did hee to the conclusion that she was sick? Why!


    Qin Jiran¡¯s thoughts were also a mess. Su Yanyi¡¯s strange behaviortely was impossible to ignore, and now just mentioning her being sick made her immediately turn away. It was worrying.


    Could it be that she was actually sick?


    He hesitated and hesitated some more, took some time to read over a script, and mulled over the film crew for the script, and still felt unsettled. From time to time, his gaze would drift in the direction of his door as he wondered if he should go ask Su Yanyi for rification.


    If she really was sick, then she needed to get it cured as soon as possible!


    Finally, Qin Jiran was no longer able to sit still. He left his study and stationed himself in the small living room outside of Su Yanyi¡¯s bedroom. With his script in hand, he appeared as though he was reading it, but in reality, he was staring at Su Yanyi¡¯s bedroom door.


    He rarely ever knocked on her door because he knew what kinds of things annoyed her, and he¡¯d refrain from doing said things. Since he moved in three years ago, he¡¯d noticed something about the vi¡ªit was implicitly divided into two areas.


    One area, he could go into, and the other, he could not. Just like with Su Yanyi¡¯s heart, there was an unbridgeable distance.


    He would always work hard in an attempt to make this ce feel like a home, and he¡¯d tried equally hard to make Su Yanyi feel like they were a family. Even if he couldn¡¯t foster romantic love, there was still the possibility of family love or friendship.


    However, he was unsociable by nature. Whenever he faced Su Yanyi, he would be especially wooden and clumsy. His IQ and his acting skills would both fail him, causing the distance between him and Su Yanyi to grow further and further apart. In this vi, he was more like a guest¡­ and an unwee one at that.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t like him and had only rejected him more over the years. He would immerse himself in work to escape the tension of the vi. Working hard would allow him to stand taller and be busy enough to temporarily forget the coldness of this ce.


    Facing Su Yanyi, he was like a coward. He only dared to gaze at her in secret, and he wasn¡¯t brave enough to take the initiative. He didn¡¯t even dare to knock on her door.


    Knowing this, he revealed a self-deprecating expression, ridiculing himself for his own cowardice and his inability to actively fight for his love. Su Yanyi was probably clueless about his feelings for her.


    Why wouldn¡¯t she be, when he was too scared to even hint at it?


    It was veryte when Qin Jiran retired to bed. Su Yanyi¡¯s bedroom door did not open once.


    Maybe it was due to howte he¡¯d slept, but the next morning, he slept much longer than usual, and he didn¡¯t even wake up on his own.


    He didn¡¯t have a habit of locking his door at night since the vi was a safe ce to live in.


    So, when he woke up that morning to Su Yanyi¡¯s finger poking him, he thought he was still dreaming.


    ¡°Wake up, make breakfast,¡± She¡¯d waited for quite a while before realizing that Qin Jiran had no intentions of waking up, so she had decided to take matters into her own hands.


    There were many methods to wake someone up. Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t a noisy person, so after some contemtion, she¡¯d settled on poking Qin Jiran¡¯s head.


    However, this method seemed to be too gentle. After noticing that the man was still in a deep slumber, she had decided to poke harder while she took the opportunity to observe him.


    On a normal day, she wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to his appearance, but now that she was, she couldn¡¯t help but admit that the man was very handsome. His looks belonged to the tall and lofty category, with attractive brows, a straight nose, and just overall memorable features.


    Only when he was asleep would he appear softer; the rest of the time, he was cold and distant.


    However, she was convinced that he only looked cold and lofty and that in reality, he was actually a bit foolish. Otherwise, why would he think she was sick? So stupid!


    Last night, she¡¯d also mulled over the situated and concluded that the problemid in Qin Jiran, not her. Him and his stupid brain, always thinking about strange things.


    In that case, the next time she wanted to do something good for him, she would have to be much more straightforward about it!


    Seeing the man open his eyes, she told him bluntly, ¡°Get up, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Yanyi?¡± Qin Jiran was still feeling a bit groggy, so he hadn¡¯t registered the situation yet.


    Sure enough, he was a little stupid; such a dull reaction! She looked at him with some worry and couldn¡¯t help but suddenly recall a saying that she¡¯d seen somewhere before: A man in love is a stubborn animal. They will not feel regret because after falling in love, they will be simple-minded.


    Su Yanyi interpreted this ¡°simple-minded¡± as ¡°dumb.¡± No wonder she had been clueless to his romantic feelings for three years!


    On the other hand, it must be mentioned that she waspletely oblivious to the fact that a part of the problemid in her own shorings. She was just as dense as Qin Jiran.


    She¡¯d always assumed that she was simply inexperienced in love and never stopped to consider the possibility that maybe she was just too dense to understand the concept.


    Maybe in her eyes, they were two entirely different notions. Or maybe she couldn¡¯t tell the difference between them. In any case, she was fully convinced that the man was a foolish one.


    But¡­ a foolish man wasn¡¯t that bad. A foolish man could be loyal, sincere, honest, and frank. She wouldn¡¯t need to guard against him or have scruples about him. As long as she showed him the same honesty and sincerity, being together with a man like this would definitely ensure a very pleasant andfortable rtionship.


    ¡°Hurry and get up, I¡¯m hungry and waiting for you to make breakfast,¡± she said as she clumsily patted his head. This was her way of showingfort and intimacy. Then, she thoughtfully left his room to give him space to change.


    There was an odd expression on Qin Jiran¡¯s face as he sat up on his bed, staring after Su Yanyi¡¯s departing back. Suddenly, he started to wonder if the sun had risen from the west today.


    Or maybe the sun never rose at all? Why was Su Yanyi acting so abnormally?!

 Chapter 18 - Disclose It Then

    <strong>Chapter 18 ¡ª Disclose It Then</strong>


    Once again, the atmosphere at breakfast was strange. However, this strange feeling was slowly bing familiar. After the meal, Su Yanyi went upstairs to her room and changed her clothes before returning downstairs. She saw Qin Jiran seated in the living room, reading a script. He seemed to have no intentions of going out.


    Su Yanyi asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to thepany?¡± She had nned to leave together with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay here and study the script, so no. If possible, I would like to arrange my own cast and crew. What do you think?¡±


    The script was from Su Yanyi. He liked it very much, and serious contemtion, he¡¯d decided to try setting up his own cast and crew. This idea actually wasn¡¯t new to him; he had started making ns for his future a long time ago.


    After all, acting was not a lifelong career. Retiring from the front stage to the backstage was inevitable. He¡¯d already begun to educate himself a bit on directing and producing. Now, there was such a great opportunity in front of him; how could he let it pass?


    ¡°As long as you like it, it¡¯s fine. You can talk to Kang Zhong if you need any help.¡± Su Yanyi also approved of his decision. This way, he would be able to develop himself more.


    Afterward, she left, and Sun Minyi was still the one picking her up. The past two days had not been good for the assistant. It was as if she was being kept in the dark about a secret that everyone else knew. She felt like Su Yanyi and Kang Zhong were distancing themselves from her.


    Did something happen? Sun Minyi had wracked her brain to no avail.


    Right before they reached thepany, Su Yanyi¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°President Su, there are reporters crowding thepany entrance. They all want to ask about you and Mr. Qin, and I exined to them already, but they still refuse to go. I feel that it¡¯s odd, as though someone deliberately had called them over.¡±


    Kang Zhong¡¯s tone was a bit heavy. The reporters were very annoying; they just had to stick their noses into Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s private affairs. So annoying.


    ¡°Suppress them. Tell the reporters to behave, unless they want to be cklisted by both Resplendent Entertainment and Dragon¡¯s Emissary!¡± Dragon¡¯s Emissary was Mother Su¡¯spany and the leading enterprise of the media industry. Although a few rivalingpanies did exist, none of them would be willing to cross swords with Su Yanyi. Therefore, the warning would force most of them to give her face and retreat.


    However, a problem was still a problem. Su Yanyi¡¯s unyielding attitude was prone to offend some people, but she wasn¡¯t afraid. She had always been the kind of person to forgo all courtesies whenever there was someone trying to cause trouble for her.


    Now then, as for the culprits behind this incident¡­ who else would it be, if not the Wang sisters?


    Su Yanyi reckoned that exposing her rtionship with Qin Jiran was a gamble made by Wang Zhilin. Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were at a variance¡ªthis actually was not a secret. They¡¯d tied the knot in a simple and crude manner, with no wedding banquet or notice, and very few friends knew about it.


    Furthermore, Su Yanyi seldom brought Qin Jiran home. With Wang Zhirou acting as a spy, it was naturally impossible to hide these things from Wang Zhilin.


    It seemed that Wang Zhilin had chosen to make this move because she was convinced that Su Yanyi would not admit to her rtionship with Qin Jiran. Her denial would furthermore hurt the rtionship and cause the couple to be more distant from each other.


    This was all in line with Wang Zhilin¡¯s intentions.


    However, Su Yanyi felt like Wang Zhilin was doing a bit too much! Even if she hadn¡¯t been reborn and didn¡¯t know that Qin Jiran was good to her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t deny the ¡°truth¡± anyway!


    Most likely, she would have divorced first before iming that she and Qin Jiran had no rtions to each other. That way, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a lie.


    The current her obviously wouldn¡¯t choose to go down that route. In other words, Wang Zhilin¡¯s move this time was not only futile, but it was also detrimental to herself! With this, Su Yanyi now had something on her.


    Wang Zhilin and Qin Jiran used to be ssmates. Their rtionship could ¡ªgrudgingly¡ª be considered decent, just like two ordinary friends. If they were to meet in a gathering, they might take the initiative to greet one another and exchange a few words.


    They weren¡¯t close, but they weren¡¯t distant either.


    In her past life, Su Yanyi never paid heed to it because she didn¡¯t care about Qin Jiran at all. Even if she had known that Wang Zhilin liked him, Su Yanyi wouldn¡¯t have thought much about it.


    However, things were different now. Regardless of how negligible Wang Zhilin and Qin Jiran¡¯s rtionship was, just thinking about everything that woman had done to her made Su Yanyi want to hire a hitman and dispose of Wang Zhilin already!


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought of hiring a hitman to kill off her enemies; only, she felt that this method was too lenient. A simple death could not wipe away the hatred from the endless turmoil and frustration she had been subjected to in her past life. What she really wanted was to make them lose everything and taste the vor of helplessness.


    In many cases, living was more painful than dying. This was exactly what she wanted them to experience!


    By the time Su Yanyi reached thepany, Kang Zhong had already managed to drive away most of the reporters, but there were still some stubborn ones remaining. Unfortunately for them, they could only catch a glimpse of the car Su Yanyi was in before it disappeared into the parking lot area.


    However, that wasn¡¯t much of a problem. Entertainment news was actually a very marvelous field. Most of the time, the reports would not require the participation of the person in question.


    Su Yanyi had just settled down in her office when Kang Zhong walked in.


    ¡°President Su, another photo was released. It shows you and Mr. Qin getting out of a car in front of Su Manor. I assume it¡¯s a candid takenst year on Mr. Qin¡¯s birthday.¡± Kang Zhong was very clear on this because the driver that day had been him. Only, the person had been sneaky enough to escape his notice.


    ¡°What about the contents?¡± The purpose of the photo was simply to verify the truth of the rumors. She didn¡¯t believe the other party would stop there.


    ¡°The location was blurred out. It only says that you took Qin Jiran to attend a private banquet and interacted intimately with him, once again specting about your rtionship with Mr. Qin. Several parts suggest that you are ¡®keeping¡¯ him.¡±


    Su Yanyi listened as her expression darkened. Wang Zhilin¡­ what an annoying woman.


    ¡°There will be a press conference this afternoon, go invite the media reporters. Use me and Qin Jiran as bait, tell them toe if they want to know the truth.¡± Su Yanyi made a swift decision.


    Yes, she wanted to take Qin Jiran¡¯s opinions into consideration; however, she would not hesitate if making the choice herself was necessary. Wasn¡¯t it just a marriage rtionship? What did that count for? Disclose it? Sure!

 Chapter 19 - So That’s Why

    <strong>Chapter 19 ¡ª So That¡¯s Why</strong>


    Kang Zhong called Qin Jiran to inform him about the press conference. Qin Jiran needed to be there.


    The details were left out, so Qin Jiran only knew that Su Yanyi was the one who gave the instructions and that the press conference would more or less be about their rtionship. Towards this, he was a bit skeptical but not too surprised.


    For people like them, who spend most of their time mingling in the entertainment circle, countering rumors with a press conference wasn¡¯t an umon urrence. However, it was rare for Su Yanyi to do this. She was a prominent yet lowkey person.


    Most of the time, she held enough power to control the public opinion; and yet, she seldom exposed herself to the public. It could be said that the name ¡°Su Yanyi¡± was renowned, but only a few people knew about the woman herself.


    Qin Jiran happened to be the opposite. He had a lowkey personality, but his activities were highkey, and he often appeared before the masses. Though, as a celebrity, this was inevitable.


    Because he would often go online at home, he wasn¡¯t oblivious to the discussions that were taking ce. The spections about him being kept by Su Yanyi and the whatnot really made him frown. However, Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t easily fooled either.


    He was quick to discover that someone was purposely manipting behind the scenes, and he had already sent his own people to investigate. For the time being, nothing useful hade up yet.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Su Yanyi to act so quickly.


    Afternoon rolled around. Lunch break happened to be an hour and a half before the start of the press conference. Qin Jiran headed for Su Yanyi¡¯s office, holding two lunchboxes in his hands.


    This was something Kang Zhong had told him to do on the phone earlier, and unsurprisingly, it was by Su Yanyi¡¯smand.


    Once again, he asked Kang Zhong to notify her first before he entered. Except, this time Kang Zhong told him that Su Yanyi had given instructions to just directly let him in from now on. Qin Jiran was surprised, but in the end, he still decided to knock first. His expression was stiff.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    With considerable seriousness, he straightened out his clothes and steadily walked in.


    Moments ago when she heard someone knock on her door, Su Yanyi had already gotten up from her chair. Seeing that it was Qin Jiran, she pointed to the lounge area of her office and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wash my hands, you can set the meal first.¡±


    This was Qin Jiran¡¯s first time stepping into the president¡¯s lounge. The dark blue color scheme clearly reflected Su Yanyi¡¯s own style: Cold, yet exquisite and elegant.


    In a corner towards the left, there was a small table for four. Su Yanyi appeared soon after Qin Jiran finished setting the table, and the two quietly began to enjoy lunch.


    Lunch consisted of braised eggnt with minced pork, steamed bass, sweet and sour ribs, spinach with shrimp, and mixed mushroom soup. The meal was simple, homemade, and very delicious.


    Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t be more satisfied with it. Since the day she got married, she had always chosen take-out from big restaurants over home-cooked meals. Therefore, she was especially fond of Qin Jiran¡¯s cooking. It contained the taste of ¡°home.¡±


    She had been very wise in choosing this man to be her contractual husband. It was a pity that she hadn¡¯t known to cherish him. That didn¡¯t matter anymore, though. The past was in the past, and from now on, she would work hard to make up for it.


    ¡°Jiran, let¡¯s disclose our rtionship.¡± Since they were no longer divorcing, they could take this opportunity to reveal their rtionship to the public. Doing so would also force Wang Zhilin to eat a heavy loss.


    Su Yanyi wanted to see if that woman would still be able to stay calm when she and Qin Jiran unt their conjugal love in front of her. Hmph!


    The word ¡°love¡± shed across her mind, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Most likely, she wasn¡¯t even aware that she had thought it.


    The level of tactic understanding between her and Qin Jiran would determine if he would be able to figure out her unique form of ¡°love¡± or not.


    Disclose their rtionship, don¡¯t disclose their rtionship, or leave it ambiguous. Qin Jiran had considered all of them before. He¡¯d even analyzed the benefits and consequences that each one would bring, and he¡¯d also considered what Su Yanyi might choose.


    Of course, he¡¯d thought about what he wanted, too. Su Yanyi¡¯s choice did note as a surprise to him. After all, based on his understanding of her, she was very disdainful of liars.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡± Qin Jiran said calmly, without even a ripple in his expression.


    Su Yanyi was dissatisfied with his reaction!


    She said she wanted to disclose their rtionship to the public! Why was he so calm? Shouldn¡¯t he be ecstatic? How could he reply so expressionlessly? How disappointing!


    Dear, you should at least give me a genuine smile!


    Even though she was filling with frustration and disappointment, and she had a stomachful of discontentment andint, her expression remained as rigid as always. She gave a small nod.


    It must be mentioned that people who appear cold on the outside were often times fervent on the inside, and people with loft identities were capable of feeling diposed too.


    ¡°The press conference is in another hour and a half, do you want to take a break before it starts?¡± Seeing Su Yanyi¡¯s indifference and how she didn¡¯t seem to want to talk anymore, Qin Jiran assumed she was silently hinting for him to leave.


    Hearing this, she became even more unhappy. This man wanted to run after eating? Did he not like herpany? That shouldn¡¯t be!


    Once again, it must be mentioned that these two people share no tactic understanding of each other¡¯s thoughts. Ah, so infuriating.


    Su Yanyi felt that making Qin Jiran smile was her most important task. To make him smile, she had to interact with him, so of course she wouldn¡¯t just let him go like that.


    After a moment of serious contemtion, she came up with, ¡°What¡¯s for dinner?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Jiran decided that it was about time he did some research on auditory hallucinations.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Su Yanyi prompted impatiently.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± Curing his auditory hallucinations would have to wait. He was convinced that for now, boosting his culinary skills was more important!


    All of a sudden, he felt like he gained enlightenment. So it turned out that her recent changes were due to his cooking! That exined why she started treating him differently after they had breakfast that one morning.


    So that¡¯s why!


    After being ¡°enlightened,¡± Qin Jiran decided that he must learn to cook well. Even if it was just so he could stay by her side for a bit longer, it was definitely worth it!


    As the ancients once said, if you want to capture a woman, you must capture her stomach first. The ancients would not lie to me!

 Chapter 20 - The Press Conference

    <strong>Chapter 20 ¡ª The Press Conference</strong>


    There was still half an hour before the start of the press conference, but Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s main conference room was already packed with reporters from various media outlets. They were all immersed in exchanging information and opinions with each other.


    ¡°Why do you think President Su decided to have this press conference? To specifically deny having rtions with Qin Jiran? Wouldn¡¯t that backfire and expose them instead? President Su isn¡¯t someone who would do that,¡± said a random reporter, who was acting as though he was very knowledgeable about Su Yanyi. God knew, this reporter had probably never seen her face before.


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s to deny? I think President Su and Film Emperor Qin are very suitable for each other. The man is capable, and the woman is beautiful¡ªwait, no, no, no. The woman is capable, and the man is beautiful. Who said that the press conference has to be for denial?¡± A nearby reporter retorted unhappily, with an ted expression in his eyes.


    ¡°The woman is capable, and the man is beautiful? Now, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. President Su is indeed capable, but her looks are top-notch too. Back when she first took over Resplendent Entertainment, she went with some artists to attend the Starlight Award Ceremony, and countless reporters thought she was a new artist. Later on, to their shock, they found out that she was actually Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s new president. Tut-tut, President Su¡¯s looks can definitely rival Film Emperor Qin¡¯s looks.¡±


    A third reporter spoke loudly and attracted plenty of attention to himself as he recounted the tale. He was putting on the airs of an old-timer.


    ¡°Right, right. President Su is really beautiful. Unfortunately, she¡¯s too cold. Even from afar, I wouldn¡¯t dare to stare straight at her. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d get frozen.¡±


    ¡°Look at you people, so pitiful. Su Yanyi is my idol, but I always thought she was single. I didn¡¯t expect her to be in love with Film Emperor Qin, what a surprise.¡± The one who said this was a female. Her voice oozed with excitement a the mention of Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Tch, what love? Didn¡¯t you see the reports? Queen Su is keeping Film Emperor Qin. The entertainment circle is so messy, ¡®love¡¯ is something only the ignorant would believe in.¡± The reporter who said this sounded awfully jealous and displeased.


    Reporters all possessed sharp tongues. Someone immediately retorted, ¡°That¡¯s going too far. Film Emperor Qin is a first-rate actor, and President Su is both talented and beautiful. Why would she need to keep someone? I reckon the people who spread those rumors are purposely trying to defame her and Film Emperor Qin. Tch, that¡¯s just sour grapes.¡±


    Right after this discussion ended, the press conference finally began. Kang Zhong appeared first and settled in the host¡¯s spot, followed by Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran. They got on the tform and sat down facing the reporters.


    ¡°The press conference will now begin. I would like to invite President Su to speak. There will be 20 minutes for questioning after she finishes.¡±


    Su Yanyi disyed her usual indifference as she started, ¡°The media industry works to share information and facts to the masses. It is not a megaphone used to spread lies. I know all of you are very attentive to my rtionship with Qin Jiran. I have always thought that it was unnecessary to announce this to the public, as I had assumed it was our own private business. However, now that it is threatening Qin Jiran¡¯s identity as an actor and many false rumors are being spread around the web, we can no longer do without convening a press conference. Therefore, today, I will dere what my rtionship with Qin Jiran is.¡±


    It was rare for her to say so much at once. Her words were sharp, and she did nothing to conceal her obvious condemnation. Many of the reporters present choked on her words, but none of them could speak up for themselves. They all held a guilty conscience.


    Evidently, Su Yanyi was quite skilled in the art of speaking. After saying that much, she deliberately paused, letting silence wash over the room as the reporters waited with bated breaths.


    Then, she rose and pulled Qin Jiran up to stand next to her. Moreover, it was the kind of pull that linked their hands together. This sent the audience into an uproar.


    ¡°Qin Jiran and I are already married. Our rtionship is very good. Henceforth, you all will no longer be needed to feel troubled and concerned over us.¡±


    Standing on the stage with her head slightly tilted, her tone brimming with piercing iciness and arrogance, the current Su Yanyi represented the perfect epitome of a queen. Looking at her, several people couldn¡¯t help but feel awed.


    Beside her, Qin Jiran also felt her arrogance and power. His heart was racing. She had looked like this when he first saw her too. She had grabbed all of his attention and made it so that his heart could only ever contain her.


    This version of Su Yanyi was one-of-a-kind, and just a single nce was enough to leave a lifelong impression on anyone.


    The audience was shocked beyond words. They were either cursing her in their hearts or staring wide-eyed at her. Dumbstruck, they were all acting as though they were looking at aliens.


    Already married? Queen Su and Film Emperor Qin were already married? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t they know about it? How could they not know about it?!


    ¡°President Su, when did you and Mr. Qin get married? Why is it announced only now? Have your families agree already?¡± An impatient reporter started shooting questions.


    ¡°Film Emperor Qin, is it true that you and President Su are married? Do you genuinely like President Su? How long have the two of you been together?¡± Another reporter joined in.


    ¡°President Su, did your family approve to your marriage with Mr. Qin? When do the two of you n on having a child?¡±


    ¡°Film Emperor Qin, did the two of you already intend to disclose your marriage, or were you forced? Do you think your fans will be disappointed by this piece of news?¡±


    ¡°President Su, what do you like most about Film Emperor Qin?¡±


    ¡°Film Emperor Qin, President Su, who pursued who, and who proposed to who?¡±


    All of a sudden, a flood of questions came crashing down on Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran, rendering them speechless. What kind of nonsense were these reporters asking?


    Kang Zhong cleared his throat and interrupted to restore peace to the conference room, ¡°Please take turns asking, otherwise it will only waste time. There are only 20 minutes for questioning, starting now.¡±


    The reporters were sensible enough to cooperate and eventually finished asking their questions one-by-one. Su Yanyi was the first to answer.


    ¡°Our families naturally approved of our marriage. We have a close and harmonious rtionship. Jiran is an outstanding person: hard-working, talented in acting, and he is also an exceptional cook. I feel very safe andfortable with him.¡±


    With that, she answered most of the questions and ignored the ones that she didn¡¯t want to answer. Then, it was Qin Jiran¡¯s turn to answer.


    ¡°I like Yanyi a lot, and being with her makes me very happy. To be able to marry her is my greatest fortune. Thank all of you for your concern, but from now on, I would like to ask you all to refrain from prying into my life with Yanyi. We are very happy together, thank you.¡±

 Chapter 21 - Loving the Beauty More

    <strong>Chapter 21 ¡ª Loving the Beauty More</strong>


    After saying their piece and effectively leaving the reporters bbergasted, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran withdrew from the conference room.


    Following their departure, the reporters snapped to attention and sent their minds into overdrive,ing up with all kinds of headlines to help introduce everything they¡¯d just learned. It went without saying who the main leads would be this time.


    The two in question, however, was perfectly unconcerned about what the reporters were cooking up¡ªor, rather, it would be more urate to say that Su Yanyi alone had her concerns focused elsewhere.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you happy?¡± She suddenly asked. The pair had left together and was walking with no specific destination in mind. Qin Jiran really didn¡¯t know what to think anymore, but he reacted quickly nheless. Recently Su Yanyi had been acting so weird, he was almost used to it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± If anything, he was feeling a bit fed up¡ªnot with Su Yanyi, but with how persistent the media was. Unfortunately, he was a public figure, so it was inevitable.


    ¡°Then are you happy?¡± Su Yanyi tried asking in a different way, seemingly intent on prying a certain answer from him.


    ¡°¡­ I, should I be?¡± Qin Jiran asked confusedly as unease crept onto his face.


    Su Yanyi blinked, looking at him with something that resembled a re. Then, she took a sudden step towards him and asked, ¡°You¡¯re asking?me?if you¡¯re happy or not?¡±


    The two were standing so close that Qin Jiran could smell the unique and refreshing scent wafting from her body. It swept him up in a dilemma; he wanted to get closer, but he also wanted to step back.


    ¡°Yanyi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You should smile when you¡¯re happy. Expressionlessness is a type of illness!¡±


    Faced with such a dull reaction from Qin Jiran, Su Yanyi became visibly ruffled. She¡¯d already exerted so much effort to hold a press conference and was also so forthright when she disclosed their rtionship to the public, but why was he still not smiling?


    Instead, his expression contained some indifference, as if there wasn¡¯t anything worth being happy about!


    The more she thought about it, the more annoyed and disappointed she became. At this moment, her apathetic eyes were bing unusually fierce. They lit up with a breathtaking radiance.


    Qin Jiran, who had just been called ¡°ill,¡± didn¡¯t notice the insult; he was too busy being held spellbound by her eyes. He couldn¡¯t free himself from them, even if he wanted to.


    Yanyi is really beautiful, more so her disposition than her looks. Devastatingly beautiful, overwhelmingly beautiful, matchless, and one-of-a-kind. Just a single nce is enough for her to take over my mind.


    ¡°Yanyi¡­¡± He murmured, still stuck in aplete trance. Frowning, Su Yanyi wondered why her heartbeat suddenly quickened. She looked at him skeptically, thinking that he was really difficult to understand.


    For one, he seemed to struggle with knowing when to smile, and now, he was reacting to her calling him ¡°ill¡± with such an odd expression. Could it be that he really was ill?


    When she thought about how the man had assumed that?she?was ill, she couldn¡¯t help but think that inparison, he was iller.


    The only thing they were in tacit understanding about was probably how they were both ¡°ill.¡± Aside from that¡­ they¡¯d have trouble with just writing the words ¡°tacit understanding.¡±


    Every time they spoke, it was like a duck trying to talk with a chicken, causing anyone listening in to feel genuinely concerned.


    Kang Zhong coughed. ¡°President Su, Mr. Qin, perhaps it would be better to talk inside of the office? There are many people here.¡±


    The assistant had been ying invisible from the start, but seeing the couple in this state, he couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. Of course, he couldn¡¯t help but want tough more. Why was he suddenly thinking that his President and Mr. President were both stupid?


    Where did the overbearing President go? What about the cool and handsome Film Emperor? Were all couples this low in IQ? Then would?walking with them lower his IQ too? This was too dangerous!


    Kang Zhong¡¯s voice naturally drew the couple¡¯s attention. Su Yanyi tossed him a disapproving look. He responded with an apologetic smile and retreated back a step. Nheless, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were kindly reminded that there were other people walking in the hallway they were in. Some had gathered to watch the fun. She swept a nce over them and immediately sent them fleeing.


    Beside her, Qin Jiran was still in his reverie. She felt that he should be happy, but he wasn¡¯t thinking along the same lines as her. To him, the press conference had been nothing but a response to the scandal. It was work.


    Nominally, him and Su Yanyi¡¯s marriage rtionship had been recognized, but in reality, he didn¡¯t feel like anything had changed. So, there was hardly anything for him to be happy about.


    Su Yanyi, who had failed to earn points, was filled with bitterness. However, when she returned home that night and saw the full course meal waiting for her¡­ as if by magic, her displeasure instantly vanished.


    Fine, having food to make up for theck of points wasn¡¯t bad. It was great, actually. She was indeed a bit hungry.


    Seeing her expression rx, Qin Jiran was able to confirm that sure enough, what she liked was his culinary skills!


    Then, as he observed her graceful movements, paired with her wolfish eating speed, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    This side of her was too cute.


    She was stuffing her face with food when she heard the System beep.


    Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point.


    Progress: 4/10


    Please continue working hard!


    This feeling of deja vu left her distressed. Howe every time, he wouldugh while she was eating? Were her eating habits that amusing to him? Did that mean she would be able to upgrade after having a few more meals?


    Although being able to get an upgrade made her happy, she felt dejected about the process. However, the method to make Qin Jiran smile was just too unusual, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it!


    Qin Jiran, are you aware that you show your appreciation in unusual ways?


    ¡°Is the way I eat really funny?¡± She asked word-by-word, feelingplicated.


    ¡°¡­¡± A face full of doubt and confusion was the response she got from Qin Jiran.


    Did heugh?


    ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s eat together.¡± For the sake ofpleting her mission, she sighed in her heart and decided to ept her fate.


    ¡°Okay!¡± He¡¯ll do research on recipes tonight, and he¡¯ll sign up for cooking sses tomorrow.


    In order to allow Su Yanyi to eat better, be healthier, and apany him more for meals, he would withdraw from the entertainment world and pitch himself into the culinary word if he had to.


    That night, Qin Jiranpletely neglected his script and spent three to four hours researching about all kinds of foods online. Then, he made two phone calls to set up cooking sessions. It seemed that he was seriously intent on switching his career!


    There was a saying that went: Loving the country but loving the beauty more. Back then, Qin Jiran entered the entertainment circle to pursue Su Yanyi. He was still the same now. For Su Yanyi, there was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do¡ªincluding switching careers.


    If she liked it, and if it could earn him some of her affections, he would do anything.

 Chapter 22 - Time to Eat

    <strong>Chapter 22 ¡ª Time to Eat</strong>


    The cast and crew for Qin Jiran¡¯s new project was forming. Of the two scripts he¡¯d gotten, one was extremely satirical with a focus on the modern power struggle, and the other one was a xuanhuan set in the ancient times. The first one was titled ?The War for Power?, and thetter was ?Son of the Art?.


    After some careful contemtion and several thoroughparisons, he chose to shoot ?The War for Power? first.


    The male protagonist was an unknown police officer. The story contained an element of suspense, but it ced more emphasis on humanity, rights, and the rtionship between morality and officialws.


    The scene of a car ident served as the premise. The driver involved in the ident came from aplicated background, and the righteous protagonist had to pay a heavy price in order to solve the case.


    The story was actually not an appealing one, and it wasn¡¯t in line with the current trends either. However, Qin Jiran chose to work on it first because the plot was solid and universal.


    Plus, ?Son of the Art? called for a longer preparation period. Shooting ?The War for Power? first while simultaneously preparing for ?Son of the Art? would be the most effective arrangement. It was killing two hawks with one arrow.


    Qin Jiran would naturally y the role of the protagonist. For the director, he sought out a man he had worked with twice before, an old partner named Guo Zekai. Guo Zekai was an upstart on the field of directing.


    His strengthid in modern films; as the matter of fact, the film that won Qin Jiran the Starlight Film Emperor Award had been directed by Guo Zekai.


    Upon receiving Qin Jiran¡¯s invitation, Guo Zekai immediately went to see him. After looking over the script, he readily agreed to take up the job. He also liked the plot a lot.


    As for the investors, Su Yanyi contemted between herself and herpany. In the end, she chose herself. She believed in the script, and she believed in Qin Jiran.


    Last but not least, the female lead and the rest of the cast had to be chosen. This was a task for Qin Jiran and Guo Zekai, and because of it, Qin Jiran soon found himself too busy to study cooking.


    Not having time to study cooking was fine, but more importantly, he didn¡¯t have time to cook either! Breakfast was still delicious as before, but the lunch and dinner they¡¯d agreed on were gone!


    Su Yanyi was not happy about this. A cold personality didn¡¯t mean a good temper.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Zero, where is he?¡± She activated the Pinpoint Location function for the first time.


    ¡¾ Master, Mr. Master is in the studio. Downstairs, very close, you know? Are you going to go find him? ¡¿001¡¯s soft voice carried obvious anticipation, almost as if she wanted to go find Qin Jiran more than Su Yanyi wanted to.


    ¡°Why is it that the voice I hear when I get points is different from yours?¡±


    ¡¾ Because that¡¯s the System program¡¯s voice. It has no intelligence while I do, so of course we¡¯re different. ¡¿


    ¡°Is it fun to y cute?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t know why, but hearing the System¡¯s deliberately spoiled voice made her feel ufortable.


    ¡¾Is Master criticizing me?¡¿001 continued ying cute.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t want to deal with 001 anymore, so she tidied up the documents on her desk and left the office.


    ¡­..


    Qin Jiran was discussing the cast with Guo Zekai. Assistant Jiang Xiaobin was standing off to the side, throwing asional nces at the two. He looked at Qin Jiran strangely when he noticed the cookbook in front of him.


    So Brother Qin enjoyed reading cookbooks in his free time? If this were to get out, Jiang Xiaobin reckoned there would be a whole lot of fans squealing again. His Brother Qin was such an exemry man.


    Time flew, and it was soon time for lunch, but the trio showed no intentions of leaving. They were too busy to bother.


    Right then, Su Yanyi pushed open the door and stepped in. The concept of knocking before entering waspletely overlooked.


    The three men looked up at the same time. Although their expressions varied, all three of them immediately shot up from their seats.


    ¡°President Su!¡± The same reaction and address made the other two look at Qin Jiran oddly.


    He caught on instantly. If his rtionship with Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t been disclosed, then referring to her as ¡°President Su¡± wouldn¡¯t be out-of-the-ordinary. However, now that their rtionship?hadbeen disclosed, referring to her as such would make them seem distant.


    Just now, seeing that there were outsiders in the room, he¡¯d habitually called out a formal address.


    ¡°Yanyi, you¡¯re here.¡± He cleared his throat and tried to appear normal.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes swept the trio before finallynding on Qin Jiran¡¯s face. Then, she said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Instantly, heughed!


    Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point.


    Progress: 5/10


    Please continue working hard!


    Ah? Again? At her expense? He wouldugh while she was eating, and now just telling him it was time to eat made himugh too? What exactly did this mean? Was he making fun of her for being a glutton?


    Five points! They were genuineughs/smiles, yes, but all of them were ridiculing ones! Suddenly, she wanted to drag the man out and teach him a lesson by giving him a good beating!


    Her eyes twitched, and she turned around to leave. Fortunately, she managed to toss out a ¡°Let¡¯s all eat together!¡± before disappearing from view.


    Qin Jiran did notice that she seemed a bit angry, but he didn¡¯t have a chance to ask why. He could only call the other two to join him for the meal before following after Su Yanyi.


    Although Su Yanyi wanted to eat Qin Jiran¡¯s home-cooked dishes, now was not the time for it, so the group of four found a nearby restaurant instead. The food they ordered came quickly, but the atmosphere was strange, to say the least. Nobody spoke.


    Out of all of them, Jiang Xiaobin felt like he was the most invisible, but Guo Zekai wasn¡¯t doing any better. As a new and uprising director, Guo Zekai was also someone worth currying favor with, but in front of Su Yanyi, he was nothing.


    After all, Su Yanyi was the current Entertainment Queen. Unless they wanted to end their career, very few people in the entertainment circle would dare to offend her.


    Earlier when Guo Zekai saw Qin Jiran, the first thing he did wasn¡¯t to ask about the script, but to congrattion the actor. Guo Zekai¡¯s tone had been disbelieving, envious, and brimming with curiosity. It wasn¡¯t just him either.


    After the press conference, everyone with even the slightest of rtions with Qin Jiran had paid him a call. Each one had sounded more astonished than thest, and his hands had gotten numb from answering all of the calls.


    ¡°How did you court Queen Su?¡± was the mostmon question, but Qin Jiran had no way to respond. Who told him to still be in the process of cooking up a method to pursue her?

 Chapter 23 - To Change Him

    <strong>Chapter 23 ¡ª To Change Him</strong>


    Lunch was a bit stifling. Afterward, when the four returned to thepany together, they were not surprised to see a few reporters hanging around the entrance. The reporters held up their cameras andunched into a picture-taking frenzy, but they finished and fled before Su Yanyi could open her mouth.


    Su Yanyi and the rest watched as ck lines slid down their foreheads.


    Reporters nowadays sure were proficient. They¡¯d even grasped the notion of guerri warfare, knowing how to shoot and then switch locations.


    ¡°Should I go deal with it?¡± Jiang Xiaobin asked. He was the only one suitable for the job since he was an assistant. He just didn¡¯t know if he would be able to catch up with the reporters.


    ¡°No.¡± They¡¯d disclosed their rtionship already, so a few pictures were nothing to be afraid of. She confidently strode into thepany. Qin Jiran hesitated for a second before quickening his pace so he could walk by her side.


    However, there was still a tiny bit of distance between their bodies, making them look close and intimate when they were actually not.


    Qin Jiran had decided to do this on his own initiative. Now that they had disclosed their rtionship, he obviously couldn¡¯t act as distant and indifferent to her as he did before. Otherwise, the public would likely start toe up with all kinds of weird spections. They might even bring up the possibility of divorce.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t be?too?intimate. This was mainly for Su Yanyi¡¯s sake, as he didn¡¯t want to do anything that she would unkindly to. It might make her assume he was trying to reach for a yard after taking an inch.


    As for the people inside of thepany, they were a little surprised to see the couple appear together, but they had already gotten over it. Nheless, watching the husband-wife pair enter and exit thepany still turned people green with jealousy.


    In the wake of Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s increased public interactions, more and more news about them came up on television, newspapers, and magazines. Mother Su worked on controlling the direction of the news, but she no longer suppressed the quantity.


    As the matter of fact, she was fanning the mes instead. Before long, the pictures of her daughter and son-inw standing together seemed to be everywhere. There were many heated debates on whether Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s rtionship was ¡°the man is capable, and the woman is beautiful¡± or ¡°the woman is capable, and the man is beautiful.¡± However, that was the minority.


    The masses hadn¡¯t stopped discussing the couple¡¯s marriage yet. The topics that garnered the most discussion were ¡°Who pursued who?¡± and ¡°Are they happy together?¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s official webpage had long been flooded by messages from his fans.


    Because both he and Su Yanyi refrained from openly responding to the discussions, the reporters had to resort to tailing them. The difference was that the reporters were smarter this time and stuck with only taking pictures instead of asking questions.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran parted in the elevator. She watched him get off and spoke up just before the doors closed, ¡°We¡¯re eating dinner together.¡±


    Meals should not be skipped, no matter how busy he was with work. Even if he couldn¡¯t cook for her, he should at least be able to eat with her, right?


    Maybe it was because every single point she¡¯d gotten so far was during meal times, but she had eventually be especially persistent about eating. She thought it was the best way to get closer to Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran and his group returned to the office. Guo Zekai started blinking at Qin Jiran, and he kept doing it until the actor¡¯s expression darkened. He said coldly, ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    ¡°Tut-tut. Queen Su, ah. She apanied you for lunch, and now she¡¯s waiting for you to eat dinner. In order to disclose your rtionship, she put herself in the spotlight too. Oh, this kind of love is so enviable,¡± Guo Zekai remarked with sincerity. Listening to him, Qin Jiran felt a bit awkward.


    Love? Although he didn¡¯t know why Su Yanyi was so insistent about eating with him, their interactions were not lovey-dovey at all. They¡¯d said no more than five words to each other during lunch. Often times, he felt like she was unwilling to eat with him. It was as if she was doing it for a certain reason.


    Qin Jiran pondered over what that reason might be and decided that it was probably for the public. When he got back and saw the photos the reporters had taken of them earlier, he was all the more convinced of his spection.


    Was there something Su Yanyi had to show their ¡°love¡± to?


    By the end of the afternoon, Qin Jiran and Guo Zekai had finalized most of the main cast. Now they just had to see if the people they¡¯d selected were open. As dinner time neared, Qin Jiran began to lose his concentration. Time and time again, he would check his watch and then nce at the doorway. Clearly, he was waiting for Su Yanyi.


    As Guo Zekai and Jiang Xiaobin watched, they secretly rolled their eyes.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be going then. I¡¯ll contact these actors and tell you if I get any news back.¡± Guo Zekai quickly fled.


    ¡°Brother Qin, I¡¯m going too. I wish you and sister-inw a happy dinner.¡± Jiang Xiaobin didn¡¯t want to be a lightbulb anymore, so he also slipped away.


    Qin Jiran fell into a slight daze. Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s ¡°sister-inw¡± filled his heart with sweetness. Although he hadn¡¯t really made any progress with Su Yanyi, after disclosing their rtionship, there?were?some things that had changed.


    For example, the attitudes of those around them. Sometimes, their gazes would pull Qin Jiran into the illusion that he and Su Yanyi were truly in love with each other, but those illusions would onlyst for a fleeting moment. Nheless, those fleeting moments of happiness and sweetness were enough to keep him satisfied for a long time.


    How nice would it be if they could be a real, loving couple one day?


    This extravagant wish had be the greatest wish of his life.


    Su Yanyi unceremoniously pushed open the door, and when she stepped it, the first thing she saw was Qin Jiran sitting there, deep in thought.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He seemed to be hopeful yet troubled at the same time, which puzzled her.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. Should we eat out, or go home and eat?¡± He was clearly trying to change the subject, as he was genuinely afraid to tell her what he was really thinking.


    asionally, he would think about what the oues might be if he confessed to her, and none of them were ever ended happily. Based on his understanding of Su Yanyi, she would reject him and then alienate him even more.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have the courage to confess his feelings, it was that he didn¡¯t have the courage to ept a more tragic treatment from her. Even if she didn¡¯t love him, he didn¡¯t want to be detested more.


    Su Yanyi looked at the troubled Qin Jiran and decided not to prob. Instead, she gave a nod and prompted, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, your food is good.¡±


    The man¡¯s mood was heavy, and he was bad at expressing himself. On top of that, he didn¡¯t?seem willing to share his worries with her either.


    This was a bad habit. Very bad. She wondered if there were any good ways to change it?


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:?</b>One day, before we know it, this novel might be a mini culinary novel.


    A lot of you probably want to know when the story is going to start picking up, so I put some little benchmarks (based on the chapter titles) in the Read More. I don¡¯t read ahead though, so the chapter titles?<i>might</i>?be trolls from the author.

 Chapter 24 - She Is a Bad Person

    <strong>Chapter 24 ¡ª She Is a Bad Person</strong>


    Qin Jiran prepared a full-course meal for dinner. The dishes were all scrumptious and aromatic, but Su Yanyi ate carefully, making sure her every move was controlled and not one bitical.


    As expected, this time Qin Jiran didn¡¯tugh. In his eyes, this version of Su Yanyi was what he deemed normal. The one where she would get excited over delicious food was not. Absolutely not.


    Maybe she was just too hungry that time,?he thought.


    This oue put Su Yanyi in a dilemma. Yes, he wasn¡¯tughing at her eating habits anymore, but notughing at all was worse. After all, her mission was to make himugh or smile. She felt like she had shot herself in the foot, but then again, if someone had told her to deliberately tease him to make himugh, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.


    She continued to feel troubled until dinner ended. Right when she stood up to leave for the study, she heard Qin Jiran¡¯s phone ring. Although he harbored some doubts about who the caller might be, he didn¡¯t try to hide from her and answered the call right where he was standing.


    ¡°Wang Zhilin? Do you need something?¡± Wang Zhilin was Qin Jiran¡¯s college ssmate and Su Yanyi¡¯s inw. Plus, she was also involved in the entertainment circle, so asionally he would have to interact with her.


    Though of course, most of their interactions were one-sidedly initiated by Wang Zhilin.


    Having heard the name ¡°Wang Zhilin,¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t want to leave anymore. She stood in ce and stared straight at Qin Jiran,pletely unabashed about her tant eavesdropping. Not only that, but she even took a few steps toward him when she decided that she couldn¡¯t hear clearly enough. Qin Jiran saw this scene and was left a bit speechless.


    Eavesdropping as if it was only natural¡­ Was this really the Su Yanyi he knew?


    ¡°Film Emperor Qin, I haven¡¯t congratted you on winning the award yet. When will you have time to get together for a ss reunion? Our old ssmates all want to get your autograph,¡± Wang Zhilin said coquettishly.


    Qin Jiran frowned. Every time, he would find her voice annoying to listen to, but that was just how she talked, so he couldn¡¯t say anything about it.


    ¡°Thank you. We can meet up when I have time,¡± he responded in a mild tone that wasn¡¯t too cold, but not too distant either. However, this was only on behalf of their old ssmates and Su Yanyi.


    She had been waiting for those words, and she had also endured for several days before finally making this call.


    ¡°Then how about tomorrow? Let¡¯s have dinner together. It¡¯s always good for old ssmates to get together from time to time.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Work has been busytely, so let¡¯s wait.¡± Looking off to the side at Su Yanyi, who was still staring openly at him, for some reason he felt like declining would be the best option.


    Wang Zhilin giggled. ¡°Being the Film Emperor is busy, but you should at least have time for a meal, right? Or will you be apanying your beloved wife? You and President Su sure are enviable.¡± Although she hid it well, there was still a trace of sourness in her voice.


    Ever since the start of college, she had taken a fancy to this handsome man. However, due to some issues regarding her family rtions and the awareness that her family would not ept him, she¡¯d refrained from making a move.


    Then before she could do anything, he had entered the entertainment circle and did so well that it became hard for her to get close to him.


    After she graduated, she entered her family¡¯spany and assumed she would have more chances to approach him¡­ only to find out that he and Su Yanyi had secretly gotten married!


    At the time, she had been incredibly angry and annoyed and med herself for not making a move sooner. She was even more annoyed at Su Yanyi for stealing her man. Growing up, Wang Zhilin had always been suppressed her Su Yanyi.


    She never would¡¯ve imagined that the man she liked would be snatched away by Su Yanyi too. Wang Zhilin was jealous and hateful, but there was nothing she could do against Su Yanyi.


    However, the current situation was not the same as before; thinking about the conversation she had with her father a while ago, Wang Zhilin couldn¡¯t help but let a sinister smile slip onto her face.


    Not only did she want to take Qin Jiran back, but she also wanted to make Su Yanyi vanish from her world. She would no longer be overshadowed by Su Yanyi!


    At this point, Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t stand listening to her anymore. She was not a mild-tempered woman, so she directly took the phone from Qin Jiran¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Since you know he¡¯ll be apanying me, stop trying to get in touch with him. Wang Zhilin, he¡¯s mine. Even if you¡¯re jealous to death, he will never be yours.¡±


    After that, she hung up. Then, she casually handed the phone back to Qin Jiran and instructed him, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to women like her anymore. She harbors ill intentions and is a bad person.¡±


    At that, he was confused. He realized that in front of Su Yanyi, his IQ would always drop to the lowest point because he could never figure out why she was acting so abnormally.


    Wang Zhilin harbored ill intentions? That was entirely possible, and he believed it, but the second part about how she was a bad person somehow made him want tough.


    The corners of his lips twitched, and he asked with some seriousness, ¡°Has she offended you in some way?¡±


    Because the Su family and the Wang family were inws, he¡¯d always assumed the two families were on good terms. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be treating Wang Zhilin as politely as he did.


    Or at least, he believed that he was already being very polite to her. He didn¡¯t know that every time, Wang Zhilin would feel like he was being too cold and indifferent to her.


    As the matter of fact, maybe her infatuation with him was due to her inability to admit defeat.


    ¡°Most of the ndering rumors on the web were done by her.¡± Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t told him this before. It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to but because she wasn¡¯t able to find the time.


    The disgust she felt for Wang Zhilin had developed into hatred. Cao Yawen and He Mingyang had already started to execute their acquisition n, and the Wang family¡¯s Star Entertainment was their first target.


    The Wang family¡¯s other businesses were also on the list. One by one, they would lose all of their properties and belongings to her!


    ¡°Why?¡± Qin Jiran naturally did not doubt Su Yanyi¡¯s words. He was just confused because he didn¡¯t remember offending Wang Zhilin in any way. Moreover, the rumors Wang Zhilin had spread were troublesome, but it wasn¡¯t too big of a deal.


    ¡°I assume she hoped I would deny our rtionship and thus worsen it. As for the other reasons, we¡¯ll have to ask her.¡± Su Yanyi tossed him a meaningful nce. That woman had feelings for him, but Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t going to tell him that. However, they had to guard against her. Qin Jiran should at least be made aware that Wang Zhilin was an enemy.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be careful, and I won¡¯t have any contact with her anymore,¡± was the man¡¯s solemn response. If Su Yanyi disliked someone, then he would also dislike that person. Her enemies were also his enemies. Moreover, Wang Zhilin seemed to be going against him too, to begin with.


    At the same time, he sighed in his heart and had another?so that¡¯s why!?Moment.


    So Su Yanyi?did?have a reason for disclosing their marriage. Now he understood, but he couldn¡¯t tell if he was disappointed or not.


    Su Yanyi treated him better because he was a good cook. Su Yanyi disclosed their marriage because Wang Zhilin had provoked her. Now that his two guessed had been officially confirmed by facts, he thought about it a bit more and decided that he was¡­ disappointed.


    As expected, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t feel anything for him.

 Chapter 25 - She’s Worth It

    <strong>Chapter 25 ¡ª She¡¯s Worth It</strong>


    In front of Su Yanyi, Qin Jiran was cautious, steady, and could even be considered obedient. He was not disposed to disagree with her decisions, but that didn¡¯t mean he was without a temper.


    When bullied, he would naturally bully back. He hadn¡¯t known who was behind the scandal before, but now he did. At this point, how could he still remain neutral? Besides, Su Yanyi detested Wang Zhilin too. It would be out-of-character for Qin Jiran to do nothing about Wang Zhilin.


    Back in university, both Qin Jiran and Wang Zhilin had belonged to the finance department. In addition to finance, Qin Jiran also did management. Even though he ended up in the entertainment circle and became its eminent Film Emperor, he continued to hold firm on the knowledge he¡¯d gained in university.


    A long time ago when he earned his first capital, he started on initial capital umtion and made many investments. Therefore, not only was Qin Jiran well-connected in the entertainment industry, but he was also familiar with a few notable individuals from the business industry.


    Qin Jiran returned to his study, where he spent some time making three separate phone calls.


    If Su Yanyi was present, then she would¡¯ve realized that the n he had in mind was actually over 70 percent simr to the n she herself hade up with to deal with the Wang family.


    Maybe this could be considered a sort of tacit understanding?


    Although they were bothcking greatly in EQ, at least they could make up for it in IQ.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re done with the formal business stuff, why don¡¯t we talk about some other things? We¡¯re friends, and even though I¡¯m not in the country right now, you didn¡¯t tell me anything about your marriage. You only contacted me because you needed me to do something for you¡ªsay, aren¡¯t you going too far?¡± The man scoffed, making Qin Jiran feel somewhat helpless. He knew the man was going to be like this.


    ¡°Zuoshi, all of it happened unexpectedly. It¡¯s tooplicated to exin,¡± Qin Jiran gave an exnation that wasn¡¯t quite an exnation.


    He and Zuoshi were high school ssmates, and Zuoshi was one of the few close friends Qin Jiran had. However, when university started, Zuoshi went abroad, and the two were not able to see each other often.


    They still kept in close contact with each other though. Zuoshi was very talented in theputer field and had his own means of getting information, so despite being overseas, he was pretty knowledgeable about the happenings inside of the country. This was why Qin Jiran decided to ask him for help.


    Before making this phone call, he had also contacted a very influential underground boss to help him keep an eye on the Wang family.


    ¡°What? So Queen Su isn¡¯t your sweetheart? Or should I say that your three years of marriage were all fake?¡±


    In the past, very few people knew about Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s secret marriage, so naturally, very few people had bothered to look into it. However, after they disclosed their rtionship, more and more people eventually found out about how long they¡¯d hidden their marriage for. Zuoshi was one of those people.


    Out of curiosity, he¡¯d done some investigating and was thoroughly shocked to discover that the couple had been married for three years already. He had just been about to call Qin Jiran and pick a bone with him when the man himself called instead.


    ¡°You investigated me?¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s voice chilled. He didn¡¯t mind Zuoshi investigating him, but this time Su Yanyi was involved, so that made Qin Jiran feel unhappy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I was just worried about you. Plus, it¡¯s not much of a secret anymore. I was just thinking, being with Queen Su¡­ tut-tut, is it pressuring?¡± Zuoshi honeyed his tone a bit, but his brooding was still more obvious.


    He was not oblivious to who Su Yanyi was. After all, the Su family was an existence that simply couldn¡¯t be ignored, and Su Yanyi herself had long since earned a lofty name for herself. He had a pile of information on her in his database, but it had never urred to him that a woman like this was married to his own friend.


    Su Yanyi.


    Countless people called her ¡°President Su,¡± but in private, most of them referred to her as ¡°Queen Su.¡±


    Thetter represented her status in the entertainment circle, and at the same time, it embodied her personality: Strong, decisive, cold, and arrogant. She was truly worthy of her ¡°Queen¡± title.


    Early on when Zuoshi noted her valiant record of achievements, he had wondered: What kind of man would be worthy of such a woman?


    Now that he knew Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were together, he didn¡¯t stop to consider if the two werepatible because as he saw it, it was impossible for the two to be together!


    Su Yanyi was powerful and cunning. She was extremely self-centered, and women like her were usually without a soft side. They were even less capable of makingpromises. In other words, being with Su Yanyi would require a great deal of patience and tolerance, and ording to Zuoshi¡¯s understanding of Qin Jiran, Qin Jiran was not that kind of man.


    Instead, he was the type to appear cold on the outside while bearing a firm heart on the inside. How could a man like him be suitable for a woman like Su Yanyi?


    Thinking about it, Zuoshi couldn¡¯t help but feelplicated and worried for Qin Jiran.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing very well, don¡¯t worry.¡± Qin Jiran lightened his tone, understanding that his friend was just trying to look out for him. However, he still gave a very blunt warning nheless: ¡°Don¡¯t investigate into our affairs anymore, just ask me directly if you¡¯re curious. Yanyi doesn¡¯t like it when others investigate her.¡±


    ¡°Jiran, how could you?prioritize?<del>hoes over bros coughI¡¯msorryIcouldn¡¯thelpmyself</del>?love over friendship like this! Back when we were in university, don¡¯t tell me the reason you suddenly entered the entertainment circle was Su Yanyi?¡±


    And¡­?He was right.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s silence served as tacit agreement, giving Zuoshi ¡ªwho had just been joking¡ª a huge shock.


    ¡°No way. You seriously entered the entertainment circle for Su Yanyi? Are you crazy?¡± For a man to give up his career for a woman¡­ Zuoshi found it unbelievable, and even more so when the man was one like Qin Jiran.?After a brief pause, Qin Jiran gave a firm response, ¡°She¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Su Yanyi was worth it! Entering the entertainment circle for her was nothing¡ªif necessary, he would do anything she wanted him to do.


    Unfortunately, she never had anything for him to do. Or, rather, she never needed him to do anything for her. She was so outstanding that it made him feel ashamed. Nothing could be done about it, he could only sit silently in a dark corner and watch her shine.


    That was why when he noticed the possibility of her enjoying his cooking, he was ecstatic; when he learned that she had picked out scripts for him, he was determined to put in his all; and when he knew that she needed his cooperation, he stood unhesitantly by her side.


    Although all of this might only serve to support the notion that what Su Yanyi felt for him wasn¡¯t love, Qin Jiran was still very satisfied. At least he was doing?something?for her, right?

 Chapter 26 - A Light Smile

    <strong>Chapter 26 ¡ª A Light Smile</strong>


    ¡¾ Master, Mr. Master didn¡¯t smile at all during dinner. Does that mean you¡¯re not cute anymore? ¡¿


    The holographic figure of 001 gave off the striking impression of a real, living person as it tilted its head and frowned, clearly worried about its Master.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eye twitched. Cute? She was never ¡°cute¡± in the first ce, so what was 001 talking about?


    ¡°You¡¯re cute, you go and make himugh then,¡± she said, convinced that there were problems with her System. She reckoned it was either defective or an unfinished product.


    ¡¾ It won¡¯t count! Master, you have to put in your own effort, I¡¯ll support you from behind! ¡¿001 brandished two small fists, once again ying cute. Su Yanyi felt a headacheing.


    ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± From childhood to adulthood, she¡¯d learned many things, but making othersugh was not one of them. Would she have to continue to make a fool of herself then?


    ¡¾ Master, maybe you should do what I do! ¡¿001 suggested in a soft and serious voice.


    ¡°What you do? ¡­ y cute?¡±


    ying cute was what Su Yanyi deemed as 001¡¯s trademark.


    ¡¾ Yep, yep. ying cute is normal. If you do it, Mr. Master will surely smile. ¡¿001 nodded vigorously.


    Su Yanyi fell silent; she was considering the feasibility of the idea.


    y cute? She didn¡¯t know how to do it, but she could always learn, right? Moreover, there was a ready-made example right in front of her.


    And so, in the span of one night, Su Yanyi came up with a variety of different methods for learning how to y cute. Unfortunately, they all eventually fell to her cold iceberg countenance. ying cute really wasn¡¯t an easy skill to learn. When she finally ran out of ideas, she gave up and decided to acquire external help instead.


    ¡­..


    The next morning, as soon as Kang Zhong arrived at thepany, he was called into the office by Su Yanyi.


    ¡°President Su, here are three suitable candidates for Sun Minyi¡¯s position. Please select one.¡± Out of the few hundreds of people who had applied, only three remained after the elimination process.


    Kang Zhong had their resumespiled together for Su Yanyi to review.


    Intelligence and ingenuity were essential qualities to have for the job. Formal education and experience were also indispensable, their looks had to be above average, and most importantly, they had to have a clean background and bear irrefutable loyalty.


    Kang Zhong had elected three people while bearing these sky-high expectations in mind.


    Su Yanyi looked over the resumes of each candidate. Because their job would be to serve as her personal assistant, all three candidates were women in theirte twenties to early thirties. Two were already working for Resplendent Entertainment, while one was not.


    Her attention fell on the one who was not working at Resplendent Entertainment, Pan Yan.


    Twenty-nine, single, proficient in Japanese, Korean, Russian, and English. She possessed a master¡¯s degree and had experience working in other tworge enterprises before.


    ¡­..


    As impressive as Pan Yan¡¯s resume was, it was her name that had attracted Su Yanyi¡¯s attention. If Su Yanyi recalled correctly, Pan Yan was the woman who wouldter be Kang Zhong¡¯s wife.


    Pan Yan was clever and virtuous and had apanied Kang Zhong in taking care of Su Yanyi on the hospital bed.


    ¡°Her then, she¡¯s very suitable.¡±


    They were both people she trusted, so she didn¡¯t mind that her two personal assistants would be husband-and-wife in the future. The hard-working pair had enough tacit understanding of each other.


    Kang Zhong was unfazed by Su Yanyi¡¯s choice; he had been optimistic about Pan Yan from the start.


    ¡°Pan Yan is indeed very suitable. She is a former ssmate of mine, so I know her well too.¡±


    Su Yanyi shot him a profound nce. Former ssmate to wife, huh. Not too surprising.


    Switching gears, she took out a sheet of paper and said, ¡°Here are some things that I need, send them to my house once you have them ready.¡±


    The paper contained the ¡°external help¡± she¡¯d thought upst night.


    After taking the paper and looking over it, Kang Zhong froze in ce. He couldn¡¯t resist a twitch in the corner of his lips and had to raise a hand to push his sses up the ridge of his nose before he could regain hisposure.


    Then, he asked calmly, ¡°President Su, are you sure this is the right paper?¡±


    The response was a cold nce that left him shivering. He answered immediately, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Kang Zhong left, and Su Yanyi sat there massaging her temples. She had embarrassed herself again, hadn¡¯t she? However, Qin Jiran¡¯s smile was worth the sacrifice.


    ¡­..


    That evening, Qin Jiran got off work early so he could return home to cook. He had called Su Yanyi to ask for her consent, which she had given with delight.


    Judging from their interactions in the past few days, he confirmed that she did indeed enjoy his cooking. Since that was the case, he was willing to take some time out of his busy schedule to cook for her. Perhaps sitting together and sharing a meal was the greatest form offort for him.


    As usual, he prepared a well-bnced meal consisting of four dishes and soup. They were all Su Yanyi¡¯s favorites. Finally, seeing that he still had some time left, he decided to try baking some biscuits. He¡¯d picked up the recipe from the inte.


    The biscuits weren¡¯t too hard to make, and they came out quite well. Each one was heart-shaped, and he ced them next to the dishes, making for a warm and elegant sight.


    Immediately aftering home and changing her clothes, Su Yanyi saw the dishes ready on the table. Her gazended on the biscuits. The creamy scent they were emitting aroused her appetite, so she reached out to take a biscuit.


    Delicious, as expected. Her eyes brightened up a bit, and she turned to ask Qin Jiran, ¡°You made this?¡±


    She had never looked at him like this before. Qin Jiran¡¯s expression suddenly turned a bit unnatural. He coughed lightly and replied, ¡°I learned it online, just recently. I¡¯m not sure if it tastes good or not, but if you like it, I¡¯ll learn more in the future.¡±


    ¡°I like it!¡±


    Maybe her past experience of only being able to eat through infusions during her vegetative days was too painful, because now Su Yanyi was very fond of actual food. The current her had a great preference for food, and this was especially the case for Qin Jiran¡¯s food.


    Qin Jiran found the straightforward, frank, and bright-eyed Su Yanyi exceptionally cute. He was utterly powerless against her.


    A light smile appeared on his face, and he spoke in a gentle tone that even he himself wasn¡¯t aware of using, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll continue to learn for you.¡±


    Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point.


    Progress: 6/10.


    Please continue working hard!


    Su Yanyi paid the System no heed. All of her attention was ced on Qin Jiran¡¯s face.


    Unlike the other times when she missed catching his smiles, this time she saw it very clearly. His smile was faint yet still iparably warm. It wasn¡¯t sarcastic, ridiculing, or amused at her expense. This smile was special.


    Just one look was enough to draw others into its warmth and keep them immersed. The feeling was unforgettable.

 Chapter 27 - Jokes

    <strong>Chapter 27 ¡ª Jokes</strong>


    After dinner, Su Yanyi returned to her bedroom. A number of shopping bags were sitting on her bed. She opened them.


    Bunny pajamas, panda pajamas, tortoise pajamas, and monkey pajamas, some twinset and others onesies, were inside. One word could sum up all of them: Cute.


    These were the things she had ordered Kang Zhong to prepare for her.


    Now then¡­ which one should she wear first? Would she be able to make Qin Jiran smile with this? For the sake of his smile, Su Yanyi had really gone all out this time. She understood that some sacrifices had to be made.


    ¡¾ Master, this tortoise one is so cute. Can you wear it first, please? That green shell is just too cute! ¡¿001 chimed in, the fictitious little girl¡¯s voice small and excited, leaving Su Yanyi speechless. She could only hope that Qin Jiran had the same tastes as 001.


    She changed into the tortoise pajamas and made her way into Qin Jiran¡¯s study. The man was talking to someone on the phone. His eyes darted instinctually over to the door when he heard it open, and the moment he saw her, his eyes widened, and his body froze.


    The voice of the person speaking on the other line suddenly became background noise.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Qin Jiran suddenly felt that all words had failed him.


    When the person on the other line raised their voice to ask Qin Jiran what he said, the man finally snapped out of his daze. He hastily said a few words into the phone before hanging up.


    ¡°You may continue doing your own thing, don¡¯t mind me,¡± Su Yanyi said. As she spoke, she calmly made her way to a nearby sofa and sat down.


    Qin Jiran ran his gaze over her attire, cautiously taking in her green tortoise pajama set. He struggled internally for a bit before finally saying with feignedposure, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Did you need something? How about we have corn porridge for breakfast tomorrow? Fresh corn tastes very good.¡±


    The mention of food made Su Yanyi feel pretty happy, but disappointment reced it when she saw that Qin Jiran¡¯s expression was cool.


    Why wasn¡¯t he smiling? Could it be that not even this ridiculous getup was enough to make him smile?


    Sulking, she got up and walked over to stand in front of him. Then, she lifted her head and stared unblinkingly at him. Her stare was so unnerving that he felt goosebumps rising on his skin.


    He took an uneasy step back but kept his gaze fixated on her face, afraid that if he looked down and saw her tortoise pajamas, he wouldugh.


    That would be bad.


    Hisck of response filled Su Yanyi with more disappointment. It seemed that her decision to wear such a ridiculous outfit really was¡­ quite ridiculous.


    ¡°Continue working,¡± she tossed out before turning around to leave. Since this tactic was ineffective, she would have to think of something else.


    Leaving behind the oblivious Qin Jiran, she returned to her room and changed out of the tortoise pajamas. Then, she threw them, and the other pajama sets, into her closet. She decided to never y cute again; it was much too ridiculous.


    Meanwhile, back inside of Qin Jiran¡¯s study room¡­


    He seemed to be making sure Su Yanyi was really gone, and only then did he allow the corners of his lips to turn up. Finally, augh slipped out from between his lips.


    Right then, Su Yanyi ¡ªwho had just finished tossing everything into the closet¡ª heard the System beep.


    Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point.


    Progress: 7/10


    Please continue working hard!


    Qin Jiran¡­ is your reaction speed really?that?slow??Su Yanyi thought gloomily.


    ¡¾ Master, do you want to take the clothes back out? ¡¿001 asked timidly.


    ¡°Since he hasughed from this method, it¡¯s time to switch tactics,¡± Su Yanyi replied as an excuse.


    Wearing those ridiculous clothes once was already enough. Chances were, Qin Jiran wasughing at her expense again. She didn¡¯t want to think about how tragic his image of her must be by now.


    Qin Jiran, on the other hand, was thinking: How nice would it be if he had taken a picture of her like that and kept it as a souvenir?


    Su Yanyi decked out in those tortoise pajamas was seriously a sight too cute to bear. He wondered if she would wear them again in the future? If she did, then he would have to remember to hold back hisughter. He definitely couldn¡¯t let her find out how happy seeing her in those pajamas made him.


    ¡­..


    As an activist, Su Yanyi refused to waste any time or opportunity to make Qin Jiran smile. Therefore, the next night, she entered his study again after dinner. This time, she was wearing ordinary pajamas,fortable and homely.


    Although Qin Jiran was a bit disappointed that she wasn¡¯t wearing the tortoise set, he wasn¡¯t surprised. He looked at her and habitually wanted to ask if she needed something. After all, that used to be the only reason she would seek him out under.


    However, when he thought about her abnormal behavior in the past few days, he swallowed back his words and tried something different.


    ¡°Have a seat. Would you like some tea?¡± He asked, though he had already taken out a cup and was pouring tea into it. He liked to brew a pot of tea for himself every night after dinner. Tonight, it was ck tea. It should be fine, right?


    Su Yanyi did not refuse.


    ¡°Let me tell you a few jokes,¡± she said after taking a sip.


    Qin Jiran blinked. He felt that his auditory hallucinations liked toe and go and bring him anxiety each time as it did.


    Without waiting for him to respond, Su Yanyi started, ¡°A reporter interviewed the dean of an asylum and asked, ¡®How do you determine if a patient has fully recovered?¡¯ The dean answered, ¡®We would test the patient by filling a bathtub with water and putting a spoon and arge bowl next to them and telling them to drain the water out.¡¯ The reporter said disapprovingly, ¡®Of course they would use therge bowl!¡¯ The dean looked at him and said slowly, ¡®A normal person would think to take out the bathtub stopper¡­¡¯¡±


    Rather than giving off the impression that she was telling a joke, it seemed more like she was reciting a poem. Every word came out crystal clear, and she made the joke sound so pleasant that Qin Jiran fell into a trance.


    He was immersed in the tranquil atmosphere andpletely missed the actual contents of the joke, so when Su Yanyi finished and looked at him expectantly, all she saw was the serene expression in his eyes. There were no traces of a smile!


    Why didn¡¯t heugh? Was the joke not funny?


    ¡°That one wasn¡¯t funny, I¡¯ll tell you another one. You have to listen carefully!¡± Having purposefully searched up numerous jokes on Baidu earlier, she hade prepared. She was determined to keep going until heughed or smiled!


    ¡°Two mental illness patients, Mr. A and Mr. B, recovered at the same time. The doctor in charge of them instructed them, ¡®If one of you rpses, the other one must take him back here immediately.¡¯ One day, the doctor¡¯s phone rang. It was Mr. A, who told the doctor, ¡®Doctor, oh no. This morning, Mr. B climbed into my toilet and insisted that?he?was my toilet!¡¯ The doctor prompted, ¡®Quick, get him to the hospital!¡¯ Mr. A was silent for a moment, and then he responded, ¡®Then, then does that mean I won¡¯t have a toilet anymore?¡¯¡±


    This time, because Su Yanyi had specifically told him to listen carefully, Qin Jiran did exactly that. He paid very close attention and at the end, he didn¡¯t know what kind of expression to show on his face.


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:?</b>I¡¯ve been meaning to say this since like chapter 5, but I kept forgetting. So, in the raws, the words ¡°smile¡± and ugh¡± are kind of used interchangeably in Chinese. They¡¯re both under the character ¡°Ð¦.¡± And yeah, that¡¯s all.

 Chapter 28 - Enabling the Special Functions

    <strong>Chapter 28 ¡ª Enabling the Special Functions</strong>


    Should heugh? Since she was telling him jokes¡­ that meant she wanted him tough, right?


    But should he?<i>really</i>ugh? That joke¡­ under normal circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t make himugh.


    However, he did ultimately end upughing.


    Heughed not because the joke was funny because her poker-face as she told him such a stupid joke was cute. It seemed like she was hoping to make himugh. He simply couldn¡¯t resist the blow to his heart, which melted as he gazed at her.


    [Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point.


    8/10.


    Please continue working hard!]


    For the first time, Su Yanyi was happy to hear the System beep. She was very happy, as the matter of fact. Although telling jokes to make himugh was kind of cheap, at least she didn¡¯t have to make a fool out of herself. That made her feel a great sense of achievement.


    The delightful mood she was in caused a faint smile to appear on her face.


    Faint, but nheless breathtaking.


    Now, both individuals were smiling, one gentle and doting, the other light and soft. The entire study was lit up.


    ¡°Yanyi¡­¡± Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but murmur. Su Yanyi¡¯s beauty was irresistible.


    Beautiful, intelligent, proud, strong, and asionally cute and muddled. His understanding of her character was slowly increasing, and at the same time, her figure was embedding itself deeper into his heart, never to sink into oblivion.


    ¡°You can continue working, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Su Yanyi left in a happy mood, thinking to herself that the man looked really handsome when he smiled. She wanted to make him smile more often, even if there were no points to get out of it.


    Work? Work on what? Qin Jiran¡¯s head was still spinning from her smile, how could he have the mind to think about work? The memory of her smile hadpletely taken over his mind.


    Coincidentally, he was also thinking about how nice it would be if he could make Yanyi smile more often.


    ¡­.


    Qin Jiran spent the next few days bustling around setting up the cast for his film. Most of the cast actually paled inparison to him and Guo Zekai, as they were both well-known box office guarantees.


    Since procuring a role in Qin Jiran¡¯s film was equivalent to reaching a greater height in one¡¯s acting career, there was nock of actors and actresses trying their best to get in. Over the past two days, he had received an overwhelming number of calls on his business cell.


    Jiang Xiaobin was responsible for answering most of them, and his hands had already gone numb from the job.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s private line wasn¡¯t spared from the torrent either. Those who were on friendly terms with him contacted him, and the most difficult ones proved to be the ones vying for the role of the female lead.


    Qin Jiran knew plenty of people from the entertainment circle. He was friends with a few of them, but the number of?<i>good</i>?friends he had in the entertainment circle could be counted on one hand.


    Not a single one of them was female.


    Maybe he was too adamant about maintaining his purity, or maybe his standards were just too high because no female actress had ever seeded in getting close to him. A cooperative rtionship was the most he allowed, and he paid absolutely no heed to the ones who were involved in their respective scandals with him.


    However, just because he was indifferent to them didn¡¯t mean that they reciprocated the same indifference.


    Everywhere, strings were being pulled as countless regr actresses and movie stars tried to figure out ways to get in contact with him. Some even ignored Su Yanyi¡¯s existence and offered him certain ¡°benefits¡± in exchange for the leading role.


    On many asions, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi would get interrupted during dinner by a phone call. Qin Jiran rarely answered them.


    ¡°The leading actress still hasn¡¯t been chosen yet?¡± With Kang Zhong as the go-between, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were both quite informed about each other¡¯s businesses.


    ¡°The heroine is an undercover agent, which means there are a lot of internal drama scenes to shoot. Ordinary actresses won¡¯t be able to match up, so it¡¯s hard to find a suitable one.¡±


    It was rather worrisome. He was unfamiliar with the actresses in the circle, and Guo Zekai wasn¡¯t able to find anyone suitable either. The ones who were suitable were busy, and both Qin Jiran and Guo Zekai had very high standards, to begin with. Several days of searching had turned up fruitless.


    As Su Yanyi listened to him divulge his problems, she suddenly thought of something.


    She had been exerting herself over the System Mission and managed to umte eight points so far. Aside from the two scripts she had gotten, she had not yet made use of the other special functions of the System. Maybe she could use thest function ¡ªAuxiliary Assistance¡ª to help Qin Jiran out?


    ¡¾ 001, can the Auxiliary Assistance function be used to help find people? Qin Jiran¡¯s film iscking a suitable female lead. ¡¿It was actually well within her power to find a fitting actress for the film, but she wanted to y around a bit with the System functions, so that was what she did instead of utilizing her own influence.


    ¡¾ Of course. Dear Master, you just need to confirm that you wish to use today¡¯s Auxiliary Assistance chance, and the System will start searching for you. ¡¿


    ¡°I confirm.¡±


    Now searching, please wait¡­


    This time, it was the mechanical voice of the System that spoke. Soon, three names appeared before Su Yanyi.


    Suitable candidates include Zhao Mengying, Mo Qianqian, and Fan Ling¡¯er.


    Su Yanyi knew all three of the candidates. With the System¡¯s mention, she started to recall what she knew about them, and indeed, they were all very suitable.


    She turned to Qin Jiran and said, ¡°Zhao Mengying, Mo Qianqian, and Fan Ling¡¯er. You should contact one of them.¡±


    Each one was a movie star in her own right, possessing a good image, temperament, acting skills, and character. Su Yanyi didn¡¯t have a preference, so she let Qin Jiran choose for himself.


    ¡°Fan Ling¡¯er is very good, and she¡¯s one of Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s actresses too, but Guo Zekai contacted her two days ago and was told that her schedule is full.¡± The list was down to two people now. Although they weren¡¯tckingpared to Fan Ling¡¯er, they were from differentpanies. Benefits should always be kept for one¡¯s own people.


    Qin Jiran was still inclined to use an actress from Resplendent Entertainment, and not to mention, Fan Ling¡¯er was the most suitable candidate too. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t free.


    ¡¾Fan Ling¡¯er already has a full schedule? I asked for suitable candidates, which doesn¡¯t include the unavable ones, does it? Is this a glitch in the glitch??¡¿Su Yanyi called on the System.


    ¡¾ Master, it¡¯s not a glitch in the System. Two days ago, Fan Ling¡¯er was free. Try asking her again today. ¡¿001 blinked and responded in a meaningful tone.


    Su Yanyi immediately caught on to 001¡¯s meaning. She told Qin Jiran, ¡°Go and ask her again. Maybe she¡¯s free now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that.¡± Fan Ling¡¯er was a good actress that Qin Jiran didn¡¯t really want to give up on either, so he immediately heeded Su Yanyi¡¯s advice and contacted Fan Ling¡¯er right there and then.


    The callsted for only five minutes. He was happy and excited after he hung up and told Su Yanyi, ¡°Fan Ling¡¯er¡¯s new film was temporarily suspended due to investment issues. She has agreed to star in ?The War for Power? first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Do your best then. Come to me if you run into any problems.¡±


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:</b>?QJR and SYY will visit the Su family in the next chapter, ft. Brother Su.


    <strong>RELEASE SCHEDULE:?</strong><del>5x a week until chapter 65.</del>?Currently sporadic because of school.

 Chapter 29 - Brother Su is Home

    <strong>Chapter 29 ¡ª Brother Su is Home</strong>


    With the cast finalized, Qin Jiran¡¯s days became busier and busier. Although he would still make time to cook Su Yanyi dinner, they no longer saw each other as often.


    Su Yanyi was troubled about one thing, and that was how to get her final two smile points.


    ¡¾ Can the Auxiliary Assistance function help me make Qin Jiran smile? ¡¿


    Her expectations for the function had been raised by its sess in helping her find an actress for Qin Jiran.


    ¡¾ Dear Master, that won¡¯t work. Auxiliary Assistance can only y an auxiliary role, it cannot directlyplete System Missions for you. ¡¿


    001 rebuffed with a head shake. Su Yanyi was a bit disappointed by 001¡¯s answer, but she had expected it. After all, the System Missions would be too easy if she could use Auxiliary Assistance toplete them.


    The phone suddenly rang with a call from Mother Su.


    ¡°Mom, do you need something?¡± Even towards her own mother, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t show much enthusiasm. However, the tone of her voice was a touch warmer than usual.


    ¡°Do I need a reason to call my daughter? I think that women should be gentle and considerate. Men are attracted to that. You¡¯ve been with Qin Jiran for so long now, and yet you¡¯re still so cold. What if he decides to abandon you?¡±


    Mother Su was joking, of course, but her tone did reveal a dash of real disapproval. Mother Su was a lively woman, and Father Su wasn¡¯t bad either, so she couldn¡¯t understand why both of her children ended up being such cold icebergs.


    Oh, and there was also that frigid son-inw of hers too. Her family was going to get taken over by the icebergs soon.


    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± was Su Yanyi¡¯s assured reply. In her past life, that man had stayed by her side even when she was confined to bed as a human vegetable. He¡¯d taken meticulous care of her.


    She was treating him so well now, so why would he want to abandon her? He definitely wouldn¡¯t.


    At the other end of the line, Mother Su rolled her eyes. Fine, suppose her daughter was right¡­ but just who did her daughter inherit this level of self-confidence from, anyway?


    Finally, she stopped joking around and told Su Yanyi the reason for her call.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, why don¡¯t you bring Jiran back for dinner tonight? Your brother is home.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Yanyi agreed. She¡¯d been wanting to talk to her brother Su Yanmo anyway. After she hung up, she gave Qin Jiran a call.


    ¡­..


    Qin Jiran was in a middle of a meeting with the main cast when he heard his phone ring with the ringtone he¡¯d specifically set for Su Yanyi. Immediately, he answered the call and quickly made a gesture to let the cast know that he had to step away for a bit.


    ¡°Yanyi,¡± he greeted. Unlike before, he didn¡¯t ask if she needed something and just waited patiently for her to speak.


    ¡°Is it alright to have dinner with my family tonight?¡±


    Saying that put Su Yanyi in a good mood. Her mother imed that she wasn¡¯t gentle and considerate enough, but look at her now, she even knew to ask for Qin Jiran¡¯s consent. How was she?not?gentle and considerate?


    The past Su Yanyi wouldn¡¯t have bothered to ask ¡°is it alright?¡± so the current Su Yanyi really was quite satisfied with her own progress and performance.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In Qin Jiran¡¯s point of view¡­ rather than thinking that she was asking for his consent, he believed she was actually implying that there was no room for disagreement. He still had the impression that she was a strong, decisive, and dictatorial woman.


    In any case, he hadn¡¯t nned on rejecting in the first ce.


    ¡­..


    That night, Qin Jiran drove to Su Manor with Su Yanyi in his car. They seldom visited together, and just in general, the number of times Qin Jiran had visited was few. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to but because it seemed that Su Yanyi didn¡¯t like it when he did.


    After he opened the car door for her and she got out, she didn¡¯t go straight into the manor like before. Instead, she stood by the car and waited for a moment before she slowly, very slowly, made her way to the manor entrance. Slightly caught off guard, Qin Jiran quickly recovered and quickened his pace to catch up with her.


    Grandpa Su, Father Su, Mother Su, Brother Su, and Wang Zhirou were all waiting inside of the manor, and each one revealed a different expression when they saw Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi walk in together.


    ¡°Grandpa, Mom, Dad, Big Brother,¡± Su Yanyi greeted first. Then, she went and took a seat on a side sofa. Although shepletely ignored Wang Zhirou¡¯s existence and did nothing to hide her obvious disregard, no one was really surprised because Su Yanyi had always been this way.


    It was as if in her eyes, Wang Zhirou and Qin Jiran were not a part of the family. However, the difference now was that only Wang Zhirou was being excluded.


    Wang Zhirou was sitting beside Su Yanmo. Her eyes darkened slightly, but she regained herposure almost immediately and gave a gentle smile, as if she didn¡¯t mind at all.


    Qin Jiran also gave his greetings. He said formally, ¡°Grandfather, Father, Mother, Brother.¡±


    Just as Su Yanyi had done, he tantly ignored Wang Zhirou. Thinking about what Wang Zhilin had donest time, his goodwill towards the Wang family had all but vanished.


    The Su family naturally noticed the couple¡¯s indifference towards Wang Zhirou, but nobody spoke up. Speaking of couples, the Su family tradition was quite repressive.


    Only marriage couldpletely set them free from the family¡¯s constraints. Otherwise, they would have no choice but to obey the elders¡¯ orders and change careers.


    This resulted in the early marriages of the Su children, but to them, marriage was marriage and nothing more.


    Father Su and Mother Su genuinely loved each other, while Brother Su and Su Yanyi were both obviously just trying to meet the family¡¯s obligations. The other family members knew this but turned a blind eye to it.


    However, the neglection of Wang Zhirou and Qin Jiran by their respective spouses didn¡¯t mean that they were treated asplete strangers by the rest of Su family. Father and Mother Su wouldn¡¯t tell Su Yanmo to bring Wang Zhirou home for visits, and their attitudes towards her were rather indifferent, but they did treat Qin Jiran much better than they did Wang Zhirou.


    Mother Su would worry about Su Yanyi¡¯s post-marriage life, but she kept silent about Su Yanmo¡¯s. It was easy to tell that the Su family was rtively satisfied with Qin Jiran, but not so much Wang Zhirou.


    ¡°Jiran, sit. Are you hungry? Dinner will start soon.¡± Out of all the Su family members, Mother Su was the one who liked Qin Jiran the most.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qin Jiran was sitting next to Su Yanyi. Although their positions appeared intimate, their bodies were actually not touching. This was how they normally interacted¡ªseemingly intimate when in truth, there was always some degree of distance between them.


    Mother Su peered at them from the corners of her eye and frowned a bit. Three years had passed, and yet the two were still like this.


    She had assumed that disclosing their rtionship would pull the two closer, but looking at them now, their progress didn¡¯t seem very ideal.


    A cloud of worry hovered over Mother Su¡¯s heart. How long would she have to wait before she could see her daughter and son-inw be in love?


    Oh, and there was her son and daughter-inw too. Thinking about them only worried Mother Su more. Although her daughter¡¯s marriage was problematic, her son¡¯s marriage was worse. Both Mother Su and Father Su had agreed that their eldest son and the Wang family¡¯s daughter were really ill-suited for each other.

 Chapter 30 - Brother and Sister

    <strong>Chapter 30 ¡ª Brother and Sister</strong>


    It was time for dinner. Everyone sat down, and Grandpa Su took the main chair. The rest of the family waited for him to pick up his chopsticks and start eating first before they followed suit.


    The Su family wasn¡¯t an old-fashioned family that confined its members to proper etiquette and mannerisms.


    Grandpa Su was someone who appeared serious when in actuality, he was rather bold and unrestrained.?However, since he possessed an overwhelming temperament, he usually gave others the impression that he was a distant man.


    Father Su sat with a straight posture and seemed like he had a very calm and steady personality, but the asional smiles that he revealed were exceptionally kind. Towards Mother Su, his smiles were even more gentle.


    Mother Su had a constant smile stered on her face, and it made her look very loving. However, her every move exuded elegance and grace. At times, the expression in her eyes would sh with menace, reminding her onlookers that she was not to be underestimated.


    Brother Su was very reserved. Grandpa Su¡¯s solemnity and Father Su¡¯s steadiness could both be found on his handsome face.


    It must be mentioned that all of the Su family members possessed top-notch looks that simply couldn¡¯t be rivaled.


    Andst but not least, there was Su Yanyi. Out of the entire family, she was the most apathetic one. Her every move oozed alienation, though, at home, this sense of alienation was almost imperceptible.


    After dinner, Su Yanyi spoke up, ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s have a talk.¡±


    Without hesitant, Su Yanmo nodded. He also had something he wanted to talk to her about.


    The two siblings made their way to her study; although they had both married and moved out already, their own original bedrooms and studies were still kept the same as before.


    Once they were alone, Su Yanmo asked her, ¡°Lil¡¯ sis, are you and Qin Jiran¡­ serious?¡±


    The siblings had an age gap of four years between them, and back when Su Yanyi was still just a baby, Su Yanmo had already grown into a sensible little boy.


    Ever since they were children, he had showered her with love and attention. As the matter of fact, he took more care of her than even their parents did. After they both grew up, he still tried to look out for her whenever he could.


    The two siblings were very close, and as Su Yanyi¡¯s older brother, Su Yanmo naturally knew what kind of person his little sister was.


    Su Yanyi understood what her brother was trying to ask. She had agreed to disclose her rtionship with Qin Jiran, which would most likely mean that she was serious about the rtionship. She nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Mhm. He¡¯s very good to me.¡±


    Su Yanmo seemed a bit surprised by her response. For a moment, he stared at her with a deep gaze, and then he finally nodded.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you have to cherish him well. Here is a gift from your brother. If he bullies you in the future¡­ you don¡¯t need to be polite.¡±


    Then, out of nowhere, he fished out a very fine pistol and handed it to her. Su Yanyi raised an eyebrow, but she wordlessly took it and put it away. Of course, there was no way she was going to use it on Qin Jiran.


    For one, she didn¡¯t believe that he would ever bully her, and even if he did, she refused to do anything that would harm him.


    She would never forget the love he¡¯d shown her in her past life. She would always remember the promise she¡¯d made to herself when she was lying helplessly on her hospital bed.


    No matter what, she would do everything within her power to protect him, for the rest of her life.


    ¡°You wanted to tell me something?¡± Su Yanmo remembered that his sister also had something to say to him. He wondered what it was.


    Su Yanyi spoke bluntly, just as Su Yanmo had done when he asked about her and Qin Jiran, ¡°Wang Zhiruo isn¡¯t a good woman, and the Wang family is conspiring against us.¡±


    Immediately from the first part of her sentence, Su Yanmo had already decided to take his little sister¡¯s side over his wife¡¯s.


    ¡°Conspiring? What do they want?¡± He asked with slight disdain.


    ¡°No matter what it is that they want, I won¡¯t let them seed!¡± Su Yanyi made no secret of her murderous intent, which caused Su Yanmo to frown. He wasn¡¯t concerned about the Wang family, but his sister¡¯s attitude confused him.


    ¡°What did they do? Did they offend you?¡± His tone of voice turned fierce.


    If the Wang family really had done something that made his little sister unhappy, then he wasn¡¯t going to let them get away with it.


    Evidently, the good Big Brother Su waspletely wrapped around his sister¡¯s little finger.


    It would be a bad idea for Su Yanyi to try to exin what the Wang family had done in her past life, so she didn¡¯t. She gave tacit agreement to her brother¡¯s assumption instead.


    ¡°Brother, what should we do about Wang Zhirou?¡± Although she wanted to quickly get rid of the Wang family, Wang Zhiruo was still a Su family member and her big brother¡¯s wife¡ªin name, at least.


    Nheless, Su Yanyi wanted to consider her brother¡¯s feelings first.


    The coldness in Su Yanmo¡¯s eyes remained unchanged, and he responded bluntly, ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever you¡¯d like. If you don¡¯t want to dirty your hands, then tell me and I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    The traditional Su family rule was the main reason he married Wang Zhiruo, and he¡¯d chose her because her appearance, temperament, and family background were all decent. Mother Su¡¯spany and the Wang family also happened to be coborating with each other.


    Therefore, Su Yanmo hadn¡¯t put much thought into it and casually married Wang Zhirou. What he needed was a nominal wife, anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter who took the spot.


    Before he got married, he had already told Wang Zhiruo about the Su family¡¯s traditional rule and how he felt about her. Despite all that, she¡¯d still agreed to marry him, iming that she loved him and didn¡¯t mind, which he had felt more or less satisfied about.


    The Wang family also gained benefits from their marriage. Su Yanmo had thought that since he couldn¡¯t give Wang Zhirou love, the least he could do was make up for it by giving her a good lifestyle.


    Friendship and righteousness were two things that he ced great emphasis on. Just as Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran had done, Su Yanmo and Wang Zhirou were married under a contract where both parties knew about the implications.


    He hadn¡¯t expected the Wang family to start having designs. It seemed that he had been too kind to them.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t doubt Su Yanyi¡¯s words at all. The Su family members were very protective of each other.


    As Su Yanyi¡¯s big brother, Su Yanmo wouldsh out even if the Wang family hadn¡¯t really done anything wrong. To him, just making his little sister unhappy was a grave sin, and from what she told him, the Wang family was actually conspiring against his?<i>whole</i>?family. He obviously wasn¡¯t going to spare the Wangs!


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together. Big Brother, we haven¡¯t done anything together in a long time. Let¡¯s treat this as a game and see who ys it better.¡±


    The eagerness and enthusiasm were clear in her eyes, and the coldness in her voice was impossible to ignore. The same piercing coldness was also in Su Yanmo¡¯s voice as he agreed.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s work together.¡±


    Meanwhile, the other members of the Su family were chatting and drinking tea in the living room. Most of the conversation revolved around Qin Jiran and his uing film. Mother Su expressed her fervent support and high expectations for the film.


    Wang Zhiruo, who couldn¡¯t get a single word in, was sitting there with a gloomy look on her face.


    Su Yanmo and Su Yanyi entered the living room and took in the scene. The brother-and-sister pair wordlessly exchanged nces.


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:?</b>So¡­ where can I find myself a brother like Su Yanmo?


    <strong>RELEASE SCHEDULE:?</strong><del>5x a week until chapter 65.</del>?Currently sporadic due to school.

 Chapter 31 - Half and Half

    <strong>Chapter 31 ¡ª Half and Half</strong>


    The brother-and-sister pair was back downstairs with their family. Mother Su turned her head and looked out the window.


    Although it was still only early winter, she could tell that it was already freezing outside.


    It wasn¡¯t often that she saw her two children at home. She was reluctant to see them go, so she suggested, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw the two of you, and it¡¯s gettingte too. How about staying the night?¡±


    Parents like Mother Su were some of the most pitiful people on Earth.


    Not only was raising children painstakingly hard but after the children grew up, they would proceed to leave and be preupied with their own lives. Mother Su wanted nothing more than to see her children more often.


    Su Yanmo empathized with his mother, so he didn¡¯t object.


    Qin Jiran listened silently. He thought about how every time Mother Su suggested this in the past, Su Yanyi would turn it down.


    The main reason was that even though he and Su Yanyi were husband and wife, they¡¯d never slept in the same room before. It would be too awkward for them to stay in different rooms at Su Manor, so whenever Mother Su asked about staying overnight, Su Yanyi would respond with a negative.


    Qin Jiran wanted to reject on her behalf; that way, he would be able to spare her the difficulty of having to say no to her own mother. However, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. Considering the type of rtionship he and Su Yanyi had, he would be stepping out of line.


    As these thoughts ran through his mind, Su Yanyi interrupted by speaking up. It seemed like she had also been deliberating over something and finally came to a conclusion.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay tonight and leave tomorrow morning then.¡±


    Everyone ¡ªsave for Wang Zhirou¡ª was pleasantly surprised, especially Mother Su. She instantly revealed a very happy smile on her face.


    Su Yanyi naturally had her own reasons for epting. Since she had disclosed her rtionship with Qin Jiran, she wanted to live well with him.


    Although her EQ was low, it wasn¡¯t low enough for her to not realize that the marriage between her and Qin Jiran was an odd one. Feelings couldn¡¯t be rushed; they had to be slowly nurtured. Gradually, the married pair would learn to get along better, but the key word was ¡°gradually.¡±


    Things between them would start to change, and she wasn¡¯t averse to that change.


    After chatting for a while longer, everyone retreated into their respectives rooms, with Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran heading towards the same one.


    It was Su Yanyi¡¯s bedroom. Like her office, it was spacious, simple yet exquisite, and colored with cool tones.


    The instant they entered her room, Qin Jiran said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa then? The study is fine too.¡± Rather than have Su Yanyi misunderstand and assume he was harboring inappropriate thoughts, he thought it would be better for him to speak up about the sleeping arrangements first.


    Su Yanyi was not surprised by Qin Jiran¡¯s suggestion. She looked at her sizable bed and hesitated.


    Should she let him sleep on the bed? Although she was unwilling, she wasn¡¯t disgusted at all by the idea.


    It would probably seem a bit odd if she suggested it, but at the same time, not saying it would make her feel¡­ off.


    The gaze she had trained on Qin Jiran slowly becameplicated as she mulled over the dilemma. The change didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    Perplexed, Qin Jiran thought for a moment and guessed that she was probably unhappy about having to share her room with him. His heart sank. He retreated back to the doorway before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the study. You should rest early.¡±


    Su Yanyi frowned and stopped hesitating. She directed bluntly, ¡°What study? You¡¯ll be sleeping here.¡±


    Because she was anxious and somewhat displeased, her tone wasn¡¯t a very nice one.


    She was annoyed at Qin Jiran for trying to leave. However, the man interpreted it differently. He thought that he had done something he shouldn¡¯t have and made her unhappy again.


    His reasoning for that was understandable. He knew that Su Yanyi was rather considerate of her family members; in front of the Su family, the couple always acted a bit closer to each other than they really were.


    That was what Qin Jiran believed.


    Therefore, this time he assumed that Su Yanyi was afraid that her family would find out they weren¡¯t sleeping together and be worried, so she was irked at him for trying to go to the study.


    He concluded that she was feeling hesitant andplicated because while she opposed to him sleeping in the study, she didn¡¯t want him to sleep in the same room as her either. When he thought he had figured out the heart of the matter, his chest tightened ufortably.


    Anyway, the sofa was the only ce he could sleep¡­


    Unless she wanted him to sleep in the bathroom?


    He shot an uneasy nce towards the bathroom and tried tofort himself. Even if Su Yanyi didn¡¯t like him in her room, she wouldn¡¯t be?that?cruel, right?


    Fortunately, Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t read his mind. If she could, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be happy.


    ¡°The sofa is too small. Sleep on the bed, we¡¯ll share it half and half,¡± she said with a cold face. Then, she grabbed her pajamas and went into the bathroom, giving him no chance to respond.


    Qin Jiran stood there frozen. The slight gaping expression on his face made him look a bit dumb, and internally, he was even more dumbfounded. He kept reying Su Yanyi¡¯s words in his mind like a broken record.


    Then, finally, he swerved his head towards the bed.


    Su Yanyi was letting him sleep on the bed with her?


    Was this the best employee benefit of the century?


    He stared at the bed, recalled Su Yanyi¡¯s words, looked at the bed again, and after a long while, he seemed to have thought of something. His face suddenly reddened, and the corners of his lips turned up into a silly smile.


    Congrattions?on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point.


    Progress: 9/10.


    Please continue working hard!


    Su Yanyi was just halfway done with showering. When she suddenly heard the System beep, she was stunned. Then, she seemed to have thought of something. The tips of her ears warmed up, and the corners of her lips turned up to reveal a slight smile.


    Sharing half of her bed gained her a point. She realized now that it actually wasn¡¯t that hard to make the manugh or smile. Just have some meals, chat a bit, do some sleeping, and asionally make a fool out of herself. Not bad.


    Yes, she was feeling proud and a little coquettish, even. However, when someone as cold as her behaved this way, the stark contrast made her seem very cute.


    ¡¾ Master, you only need one more point. You have to do your best. Why don¡¯t you work hard tonight? Mr. Master would definitely smile handsomely! ¡¿001 made a timely appearance, going as far as to recing its normal eyes with shining star eyes. Su Yanyi raised an eyebrow at the sight.


    Work hard tonight? Two people sleeping together on one bed, what was there to work hard on?


    Judging by 001¡¯s excitement¡­ It couldn¡¯t be?that, could it?

 Chapter 32 - Half and Half Again

    <strong>Chapter 32 ¡ª Half and Half Again</strong>


    Su Yanyi shook off 001 and wrapped herself in a bathrobe before leaving the bathroom. She was greeted by the sight of Qin Jiran sitting stiffly on the sofa. When he saw here out, he immediately shot to his feet.


    She could tell that he was embarrassed, but she chose not toment on it. Ignoring him, she picked up a clean towel and started to dry her hair. However, because her hair was too long, a few tresses kept slipping out. Impatient, her movements increased in aggression until her head eventually started to hurt.


    Qin Jiran asked tentatively, ¡°I can help you with that?¡±


    He simply couldn¡¯t bear to stand by and watch as Su Yanyi destroyed her own hair. It made his heart ache, so the question had involuntarily slipped out.


    Thinking he had been too abrupt, he looked at her awkwardly and hurriedly tried to exin, ¡°Your scalp will hurt if you keep doing that.¡±


    Su Yanyi stopped wiping her hair and looked up, scrutinizing him as if skeptical about his intentions, but then she recalled his attentive care for her during her time as a human vegetable and rxed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed, surprising him when she passed the towel over. However, he quickly recovered. Carefully, he helped her dry her hair, and although he actually wasn¡¯t very experienced, his movements were exceptionally gentle and attentive. He made sure that he wasn¡¯t hurting her at all.


    Soon, he became more skillful, and he even started to lightly massage her scalp as he carried out his ministrations. It felt sofortable that Su Yanyi felt her eyes droop a bit.


    As expected, this man was good at taking care of others!


    Just as she finished praising him in her heart, a wave of displeasure washed over her. What was she thinking?


    Rather than saying he was good at taking care of other, it should be said that he was good at taking care of?her, and only her.


    After all, this man was hers. How could she let him go and take care of other people?


    After Qin Jiran helped Su Yanyi wipe her hair, he went to take a shower. She got on her bed and habitually settled down right in the center. Then, she remembered Qin Jiran and immediately moved over to one side.


    She even measured the space with her eyes to make sure it was a half of the bed before sheid down, propped her head up with a pillow, and started to read a book.


    Soon, Qin Jiran ¡ªnow in pajamas¡ª stepped out of the bathroom. There was still heating off of him, and he looked very much at home. ncing over, Su Yanyi realized that it was her first time seeing this side of him.


    Normally when she saw him, he would be in formal to semi-formal attire; it was very different from how he looked currently.


    Seeing the space she¡¯d made for him on the bed, his eyes shed, and he got on the bed. Heid down and¡­ remainedpletely motionless.


    On the outside, it seemed like Su Yanyi was reading a book, but she was actually observing Qin Jiran. Seeing him lie there like a corpse with his eyes closed, the corners of her lips twitched, and a trace of amusement appeared in her eyes.


    Stupid man! He was so slow-witted and stupid, no wonder her past self never realized that he liked her.


    He doesn¡¯t even know how to take the initiative, this stupid man!


    No matter how much she wanted to interact with him so they could understand each other more, she was helpless to the fact that neither she nor Qin Jiran was good with words. When they were together, work was essentially the only thing they talked about.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± She asked, putting down her book. He looked like he was already asleep, but clearly, it was impossible for him to fall asleep that quickly. When he heard her question, he opened his eyes and responded hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Whether he was tired or not hinged on what Su Yanyi was trying to imply. Did she want him to be tired so she could tell him to sleep and rest well, or did she want him to not be tired so they could have a conversation with each other? He was in a dilemma.


    Meanwhile, Su Yanyi was thinking: What did he mean by ¡°alright¡±?


    She pondered, trying to figure out whether he was tired or not.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were two individuals with remarkable mental capabilities, they both used said capabilities to try to guess what the other was thinking. This was likely a problem with people of high IQ; they preferred to guess for answers rather than ask for them directly, and most of the time, they would guess wrong.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep.¡± She still couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning behind his answer; in any case, she felt like sleeping. Lying on the same bed was already awkward enough. She didn¡¯t really want to talk under these circumstances.


    While she personally felt like her behavior was very calm and cool, Qin Jiran somehow sensed a sulking tone to it, almost as if she was being coquettish!


    It must be his auditory hallucinations again. How could Su Yanyi, of all people, act coquettish? Impossible.


    Since she was telling him to sleep, he decided toply. After he wished her goodnight, he immediately closed his eyes again. Su Yanyi stared at him. It was hard to tell if she was miffed or not, but she quickly turned off the lights and prepared to pull the nket over herself.


    That was when she found a problem.


    Why was there only one nket on her bed? And if she recalled correctly, there was only this one nket in her entire room.


    It put her in a predicament because Qin Jiran was lying there in his pajamas without a nket covering his body.


    His sleeping posture was textbook proper. He seemed to have no intention of taking her nket. The room wasn¡¯t cold, but the temperature was bound to dropter in the night.


    Su Yanyi hesitated for a moment before moving to pull the nket over him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t steal my nketter, you can only use half.¡±


    Having a nket over herself was essential to her sleep, so sharing half of it with him was already very generous of her.


    Qin Jiran opened his eyes. They were bright, conflicted, and deep. Even in the dark, she could sense that he was looking at her.


    Half of her bed, and half of her nket. He wasn¡¯t aware, but what she¡¯d given him was not only half of her bed and nket, but also a half of her world. Regardless, he was full of joy and emotions.


    No matter why she gave him half of her bed and half of her nket, they were enough to create a memory that he would never forget.


    In the darkness, Qin Jiran gave a silentugh, and then Su Yanyi heard the sound of her System upgrading.


    Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point.


    Progress: 10/10


    LEVEL 1 umtion Mission: Complete!


    The System can be upgraded to LEVEL 2 after the Upgrade Mission isplete. The Upgrade Mission is to personally brew a cup of coffee for dear Mr. Qin and receive his praise.


    Please continue to work hard!


    Complete! Ten points!


    When she heard the notification, she was consumed by feelings of turmoil. She was surprised, happy, irritated, and unspeakably guilty.


    Making someone smile genuinely was both hard and easy at the same time.


    In the past, she¡¯d never gone out of her way to make anyone smile before. Neither had she experienced the emotions of anxiety, disappointment, anticipation, hesitation, and dedication that she had experienced in her current life. Sometimes, her past self would feel gloomy and void.


    And now, she had finallypleted the mission of making Qin Jiran smile genuinely ten times. She wasn¡¯t used to the tide of emotions that was crashing against her heart, and she didn¡¯t know what to make of it either.

 Chapter 33 - The Culinary Arts Function

    <strong>Chapter 33 ¡ª The Culinary Arts Function</strong>


    As the twilight faded into darkness, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi felt more and moreplicated about their situation. Although they were both still awake, neither seemed to have any intentions of opening their mouth. Their eyes were closed as they sunk into their thoughts about the person lying next to them, among other things.


    They assumed that it would be hard to fall asleep because it was their first time sharing a bed with each other, but as they lost themselves to their thoughts, their minds eventually dragged them into the oblivion of sleep.


    However, in the middle of the night, Qin Jiran woke up to the weight of someone lying on his chest. He didn¡¯t know when, but Su Yanyi had moved in her sleep.


    How was he supposed to fall back asleep when the woman he loved was draped over him?


    Nervous, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and he tried to remainpletely motionless as he surrendered his body for her to use as a pillow.


    Unfortunately, staying still didn¡¯t spare him from the indescribable sensation of her wonderful softness. He didn¡¯t know how he was supposed to endure it, but even if he couldn¡¯t endure it, he?had?to endure it!


    The painful night dragged on as he chanted to himself,?endure it, endure it, endure it.


    ¡­..


    At daybreak, Su Yanyi was the first to wake up. It was probably because she¡¯d slept soundly all night. Her eyes were still closed when she sensed that there was an unnatural heat source surrounding her body. It was warm and strange to the touch.


    She rubbed and pinched at it as her mind gradually cleared, and then she tried to sit up by using the ¡°bed¡± as her leverage. Right as she discovered that it?wasn¡¯t?the bed, the pressure she ced on the man¡¯s chest startled him awake, and he opened his eyes just in time to see her hovering above him.


    Vexation could be seen on her face. When their eyes abruptly met, she was stunned into a momentary daze. The two stared at each other, both seemingly clueless on how they should react.


    ¡°Good morning, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡± The first one to regain herposure was Su Yanyi. Even though her expression had reverted back to its usual cold indifference, anyone would be able to spot the lingering trace of annoyance in it if they looked closely enough.


    Despite her best efforts to feign calmness as she moved her hand off his chest and hurriedly escaped into the bathroom, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that she was flustered.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Qin Jiran answered in a low voice, well after she got off the bed. Through the sight of her fleeing back, he could sense her embarrassment, which he couldn¡¯t help but find cute. The corners of his lips curved to form a handsome arch.


    Fortunately, the System had stopped sending out notifications after the first task waspleted; otherwise, Su Yanyi¡¯s hackles definitely would¡¯ve raised in embarrassment.


    After changing out of her pajamas, she left the bathroom. Qin Jiran went in after her.


    She started to tidy up her things. When she caught sight of the delicate pistol she had gotten from her brother, it reminded her that she¡¯d never tried out the Space Dimension function.


    With a thought, she seeded in making the pistol disappear, and then a System panel popped up showing the pistol inside. Her interest piqued, she thought again and the pistol reappeared in her hand.


    Qin Jiran came out of the bathroom just in time to see her holding the pistol. He raised an eyebrow and chose to not say anything about it. After all, he¡¯d always known that the Su family wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.


    Although Su Yanyi never told him anything about the inner workings, the other Su family members were more open. Once a while, he would catch something from the conversations he had with them. However, he knew very little of the details.


    As for the pistol, he didn¡¯t think it was very strange for Su Yanyi to have one, but he was curious about what she nned to do with it.


    The gears in his heads turned, and he thought of the Wang family. A sharp glint appeared in his eyes.


    He felt that it was about time he did something. He couldn¡¯t have Su Yanyi protect him all the time.


    ¡­..


    Several days passed. As before, Qin Jiran busied himself with preparations for his new film. Meanwhile, Su Yanyi was getting ready for her System Upgrade.


    She walked around the kitchen looking for coffee beans, but once she found them, she felt troubled. She didn¡¯t know how to brew coffee.


    Her first thought was to go find one of the servants, Wang-jie1, and ask for help. However, 001 chimed in before she could.


    ¡¾ Master, the Culinary Arts function can give you a basic tutorial on how to make coffee. It¡¯s very easy to understand, and the coffee will taste delicious. Do you want to try it? The System¡¯s Culinary Arts and Medical Prowess functions are both very useful. They¡¯re really, really, really awesome! ¡¿001 tilted its little head to one side, seemingly waiting, hopefully, for Su Yanyi to agree.


    That was when she remembered that the System had a cooking function. She¡¯d never thought about cooking before, so it had slipped her mind. She wanted to try it out, so she activated it.


    Booting System Culinary Arts Function¡­


    A virtual screen appeared before her, presenting a long list of foods and drinks from a variety of foreign cuisines to individual snacks and desserts. Just looking at all of it made Su Yanyi feel dizzy.


    ¡¾ Master, this is the catalog. Since you want to make coffee, just select the coffee option. It¡¯s very convenient! ¡¿001 gushed.


    Su Yanyi selected the coffee option only to see a whole new catalog showing Blue Mountain,tte, cappino, Vienna, and so on.


    However, this time she wasn¡¯t overwhelmed and went directly to the Blue Mountain option.


    Blue Mountain boosted a light fragrance and an exquisite vor. It was Su Yanyi¡¯s favorite, and she¡¯d seen Qin Jiran drink it on several asions, so he probably liked it too.


    The System was exemry. It provided a detailed rundown of the coffee-making process, as well as an rm function. Everything from the quality and quantity of the coffee beans to the temperature of the water and how long the beans had to be kept in the water was covered.


    Whenever she did something wrong, the System would alert her.


    However, even with all the help, it took her several tries before she finally managed to produce a good enough pot of coffee. Nheless, it must be mentioned that the coffee cooked under the System¡¯s guidance tasted exceptional.


    All of a sudden, Su Yanyi thought of something. She asked the System cautiously, ¡°001, would the System issue more cooking missions in the future?¡±


    She¡¯d always had a feeling that the Culinary Arts function was given to her for a reason. The first Upgrade Mission required her to make a cup of coffee. Did that mean the next Upgrade Mission would require her to cook a whole meal?


    ¡¾ Master, I cannot reveal the System Missions in advance. ¡¿


    ¡°Then what are you good for? ying cute?¡±


    ¡¾ Master, are you bullying me? I¡¯m very useful! ¡¿001 huffed with an expression of being wronged.


    ¡°What are you useful for?¡± Su Yanyi asked skeptically. She believed that the System itself was much more useful than this 001, who could do nothing but y cute.


    ¡¾ I can help Master pursue Mr. Master! ¡¿


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 34 - LEVEL 2

    <strong>Chapter 34 ¡ª LEVEL 2</strong>


    That evening, Qin Jiran was held back by problems with the production team and returned homete. He thought Su Yanyi would be in her bedroom or study and didn¡¯t expect to see her as soon as he stepped through the door.


    Su Yanyi was reading documents in the living room. When she saw him enter, her eyes immediately lit up, almost making him believe that she had been waiting for him.


    ¡°Have you eaten? There are leftovers in the kitchen,¡± she asked before he could say anything. Dinner had been prepared by Wang-jie. Since it didn¡¯t taste too bad, Su Yanyi had deliberately kept some leftovers for Qin Jiran.


    This was something she¡¯d decided to do after seeing that he had been returning hometer these days, and even so, he had to cook for himself.


    Therefore, this time she considerately told Wang-jie to prepare an extra serving.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    Without bothering to change out of his work clothes first, he headed directly into the kitchen. He really was quite hungry. Su Yanyi stared at his back as he walked. She¡¯d nned to make coffee for him tonight, but seeing how utterly exhausted he was, she decided to do it tomorrow instead.


    For now, it would be better to let him have a good night¡¯s rest.


    After taking the food out of the warmer, he sat down alone at the dining table and started to eat. Su Yanyi watched him from her seat in the living room, and only when she saw that he was almost done did she go over to him and say, ¡°Rest early, don¡¯t stay up toote.¡±


    Although her tone was icy cold, it did not impede the meaning of her words. She was concerned for him. Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t misunderstand even if he wanted to.


    ¡°Mhm, I will,¡± he said, his lips stretching into an obvious smile. He wasn¡¯t certain, but he felt like his rtionship with Su Yanyi had changed.


    That day she said to push back the divorce was the beginning, it seemed. At first, it wasn¡¯t obvious and only made him feel like she was acting strange, but after so many more changes, especially when they shared a bed, he started to suspect something.


    <i>It seems like Yanyi doesn¡¯t hate me anymore!</i>


    Based on his understanding of her, he knew that she was someone who would never allow herself to hold the short end of the stick. If she liked someone, then she liked someone. If she disliked someone, then she disliked someone.


    She would not go out of her way to care for someone she disliked. Let alone eating together and sharing a bed, she wouldn¡¯t even allow Qin Jiran to appear in front of her so often.


    Therefore, he was quite certain that she no longer hated him. In fact, he felt like her impression of him was slowly changing, as she was caring about him and getting along with him. There was even a trace of friendship present in their interactions.


    Of course, this made him extremely happy and excited, but at the same time, seeds of greed were beginning to sprout.


    Since he could wipe away her dislike for him and advance towards friendship, then could he also hope that one day, through his hard work and perseverance, he would be able to make her ept his feelings?


    He suddenly felt the urge to confess to her, but he held himself back. The time was not right. He had to be patient. He had to bring their rtionship closer first, and then he would confess with confidence.


    Qin Jiran was an exceptionally patient man, especially when it came to the woman he liked. With Su Yanyi, he had fallen in love at first sight, and he was set on her for the rest of his life. To him, waiting longer was not a problem.


    ¡­..


    The next morning, Qin Jiran was making breakfast in the kitchen. Su Yanyi walked in, surprising him. The kitchen was a ce she usually stayed out of. Then, he saw her do something even more surprising¡ªshe started to make coffee!


    ¡°Yanyi, I¡¯ll make the coffee. You should go rest,¡± he prompted. As far as he knew, she didn¡¯t know how to make coffee.


    ¡°Are you looking down at me?¡± She shot him a nce as her hands moved about. Although she was unused to doing it without the System helping her, she could manage.


    ¡°Of course not, I just don¡¯t want to trouble you,¡± he smiled, relishing in a new discovery: Su Yanyi¡¯s temper was just like a child¡¯s. He wouldn¡¯t look down on her for something so trivial. He was just worried because he had never seen her make coffee before, though looking at her fluid movements now, she clearly knew what she was doing.


    Rxing, he turned back to cooking breakfast. asionally, he would nce over at her.


    The two stood together in the kitchen, busy with their own tasks. Although it was quiet, the atmosphere was serene. Seeing Su Yanyi so engrossed in preparing coffee, Qin Jiran¡¯s heart warmed with gratification.


    After breakfast was all set, shepleted the meal by carrying out two cups of coffee. She ced one cup in front of herself, and one cup in front of him. The delightful aroma of fresh coffee pleased her quite a bit, while Qin Jiran felt very ttered.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± He thanked her excitedly. After all, he was holding a cup of coffee from Su Yanyi in his hands. She¡¯d made it herself. Just thinking about it moved him, and he was almost unwilling to drink something so precious.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Try it.¡± She stared at him, somewhat anticipative. This was her first time letting someone taste her craft.


    His gaze softened. Although he actually couldn¡¯t bear to drink it, her expectant gaze prompted him to raise the cup and take a sip. He did so in a very serious manner, and as the first sip crept over his taste buds and down his throat, his eyes filled with contentment.


    The cup of coffee far surpassed his expectation. Clearly, Su Yanyi had put great effort into it.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, really good,¡± he praised generously, right before the System sounded.


    Congrattions!


    You havepleted the Upgrade Mission for LEVEL 1 to LEVEL 2.


    Starting upgrade¡­


    After about a minute, the System beeped again.


    Congrattions!


    You have upgraded to LEVEL 2.


    New umtion Mission: Discover 10 of Mr. Qin¡¯s personal habits.


    You may not inquire about the task, and each habit must be discovered through solo effort.


    NOTE: The points will only count if the habit is one that five or fewer people know of.


    And again.


    Congrattions!


    Points: 10


    All LVL. 1 functions will now be upgraded to LVL. 2!


    Unlocked: Hidden Missions


    [Lvl. 2] Space Dimension


    Size increased from one cubic meter to ten cubic meters.


    [Lvl. 2] Pinpoint Location


    Slots increased from 1 to 3 total.


    [Lvl. 2] Culinary Arts


    Catalog increased.


    [Lvl. 2] Medical Prowess


    Catalog increased.


    [Lvl. 2] Resources


    The Host receives 5 scripts and 20 songs.


    [Lvl. 2] Auxiliary Assistance


    Expanded scope of assistance.


    Hidden Mission: ???


    The Hidden Mission is not disclosed. Rewards will be granted once the mission isplete.


    LEVEL 2 Upgrade: Complete!

 Chapter 35 - Golden Meteorite Tortoise

    <strong>Chapter 35 ¡ª Golden Meteorite?Tortoise</strong>


    Drawing random upgrade prize¡­ please say ¡°STOP¡± to stop.


    The loud session of beeps muddled Su Yanyi, but she heard thest notification clearly.


    Stop.


    She looked at the virtual panel expectantly. What did she draw?


    Congrattions!


    You have obtained a treasured Golden Meteorite Tortoise. The Golden Meteorite Tortoise has a hard golden shell. It can block bullets, be used as a brick, and y cute to make Master smile. Please enjoy!


    ¡°¡­¡± She decided to not raise her expectations anymore when it came to the System. She was really not a pet person.


    ¡°Can I return it?¡± She asked coldly.


    ¡¾ Nope, every System reward ispulsory. Master, the tortoise has been sent to the garden behind the vi. You have to remember to go get it. ¡¿001 popped up, eyes once again sparkly and blinking.


    ¡°Then it can just stay there.¡± If she couldn¡¯t return it, then she could just leave it to perish on its own, right?


    ¡¾ Master, the tortoise needs food. If it starves to death, or if something unexpected happens to it, you will be downgraded to level 1, so please make sure to take good care of it. ¡¿


    ¡°Are you sure this is a reward?¡± Why did she feel like it was a punishment?


    ¡¾ Of course. Master, the tortoise is super cute, you¡¯ll know when you see it. ¡¿001 enthusiastically continued to promote the System¡¯splimentary ¡°products,¡± which further convinced Su Yanyi that the System itself was a scam.


    ¡­..


    After a wonderful breakfast, Qin Jiran left for work, beaming and full of spirit. Su Yanyi called in to tell Kang Zhong that she would be arriving at the officete before she headed to the garden behind the vi. A cold aura surrounded her as she began her tortoise hunt.


    The rear garden was not big. It was more like a little pavilion, and because it was early winter, the flowers had all wilted. She rarely visited the garden, and the servants were not around either, so the ce seemed a bit deste.


    She looked around for something that resembled a tortoise, but she couldn¡¯t find


    ¡°Where¡¯s that tortoise?¡± She asked 001 skeptically.


    ¡¾ Master, it¡¯s a Golden Meteorite Turtle. It¡¯s golden, just like gold, so it¡¯s very easy to find. Try searching again. ¡¿


    For some reason, Su Yanyi found 001¡¯s description mouth-watering.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡±


    ¡¾ Uh¡­ ¡¿


    Just then, a palm-sized golden tortoise trembled and tumbled off the branch it was on, plummeting down towards her head. Sadly, Su Yanyi¡¯s quick reflexes caused the little tortoise tond pitifully on the ground instead. Its four teeny walkers reached towards the sky, exposing its golden tummy. No matter how long it floundered for, it just couldn¡¯t turn back over.


    The silly tortoise was so clumsy that the sight was almost too much to bear.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eye twitched. She prodded the little tortoise with the tip of her toe but purposely controlled the force of her prod so that the tortoise would remain on its back.


    ¡°The reward is this stupid tortoise?¡± The question was clearly aimed at 001, who smiled fawningly and exined:


    ¡¾ Master, isn¡¯t ying dumb considered cute these days? Isn¡¯t it trending? Look, that¡¯s what this tortoise is doing. Raising a tortoise is actually very easy, and it might even be smarter over time! Just look at me¡ªafter I started following Master, I feel like I¡¯ve be much smarter! ¡¿001 spewed out an incredible amount of sickening ttery as it fluttered its holographicshes.


    Su Yanyi was almost angered to the point ofughing, but nheless, she prodded the tortoise again and helped it turn over.


    The tortoise was finally back on its tiny feet, but it seemed a bit confused. It spun several times before stopping, and then it raised its head to stare up at Su Yanyi. The little thing really did look like it was ying dumb.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be called Goldie from now on. Behave, or else I¡¯ll make you into a stew.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care if the tortoise Goldie understood or not. She turned around and left.


    Anyway, the rear garden was still a part of her home, so even if the tortoise was dumb and didn¡¯t know to follow after her, it could reside in the garden. The food and amodations weren¡¯t bad.


    As it turned out, this tortoise that hade out of nowhere was actually pretty intelligent. Although it moved slowly, it made great efforts to catch up with her. Noticing, she slowed down her pace, and the human-and-tortoise pair eventually got back inside the vi.


    Wang-jie was cleaning up the living room. When she saw Su Yanyi walk in, she greeted her, and then she was introduced to Goldie.


    ¡°Take care of the tortoise,¡± Su Yanyi instructed before leaving.


    ¡­..


    For the past several days, Pan Yan had been checking in, and now it was time for Sun Minyi to pass over her job. It also marked Sun Minyi¡¯s official departure.


    Of course, Sun Minyi was unwilling. She didn¡¯t even know what she had done wrong. She¡¯d tried to ask Su Yanyi about it, but she was immediately turned back.


    Finally, it was time for her to leave Resplendent Entertainment, and she left bearing resentment.


    Su Yanyi had further ns in mind for Sun Minyi. Sun Minyi would lose everything, including her standing and reputation, and live a life worse than death!


    Standing before the ss wall in her office, looking out at the city below, Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes sunk into darkness. Those who had betrayed her would pay.


    A considerable amount of shares from Star Entertainment had been purchased already. With the help of her brother, she would be able to acquire all of the Wang family¡¯s businesses. She did not intend to stop until they were bankrupt and in despair.


    ¡­..


    That afternoon, news suddenly broke out about a sh divorce between the Su family¡¯s sole son, Su Yanmo, and the Wang family¡¯s eldest daughter, Wang Zhirou. The suspected reason for the divorce was that there had been business disagreements.


    The mainstream media reports appealed to the masses. After all, themon people were quite interested in the enmities between the two elite families. Before long, the Su family and the Wang family had be a trending topic, and spections revolved mainly around why Su Yanmo and Wang Zhirou had divorced.


    Following up, two more pieces of news broke out: Wang Zhirou had stolen business intelligence from the Su family, and she had crossed her boundaries, so Su Yanmo divorced her out of anger.


    Both pieces of news were fully substantiated, and they even touched on the business ties between the Su and Wang family. Indeed, the Wang family had profited at the Su family¡¯s expense.


    Then, pictures of Wang Zhirou being together with several different men were released, immediately pulling the masses to take Su Yanmo¡¯s side as they condemned the Wang family for their contemptible ways.


    Inside her office, Su Yanyi was listening to Kang Zhong report on the news. When he finished, she nodded in satisfaction, certain that it was her brother who was behind everything. He had always been a decisive person.


    While his move this time had exposed the Su family¡¯s intentions to attack the Wang family and caused Su Yanyi to lose her advantage early in the game, it didn¡¯t change the fact that the Wang family was now like a turtle trapped in a jar.


    She was going to do away with them, one by one.

 Chapter 36 - The Wang Family

    <strong>Chapter 36 ¡ª The Wang Family</strong>


    After arranging for people to keep an eye on the Wang family and then digging into their history for information, Su Yanmo had gotten a good grasp on the Wang family. In the process, he¡¯d discovered many of their schemes against the Su family, which led to his prompt divorce with Wang Zhirou.


    Of course, Wang Zhirou didn¡¯t want to divorce, but there was nothing she could about it. The evidence Su Yanmo had pulled out was concrete. She¡¯d professed her love to him one more time before she was kicked out.


    Su Yanmo¡¯s people had reported that there were two other groups watching the Wang family. It took hardly any effort to identify the two groups as one belonging to Su Yanyi, and the other belonging to Qin Jiran.


    Ever since Su Yanyi disclosed her rtionship with Qin Jiran to the public and specifically told her brother that she acknowledged Qin Jiran, Su Yanmo had been keeping the actor in his mind.


    Seeing that Qin Jiran was also monitoring the Wang family, Su Yanmo decided to lend him a hand by sharing a considerable sum of information with him.


    With this, he had allowed Qin Jiran to join in on their game.


    When Su Yanmo told Su Yanyi about it, she wasn¡¯t surprised. She¡¯d known since her past life that Qin Jiran held some influence of his own. Wang Zhilin had involved him in her schemes too, so it was only natural for him to make a move.


    Under the threat of all three parties, the Wang family felt like their family would copse at any given moment. The tension was high.


    ¡­..


    The head of the Wang family was Wang Zhirou¡¯s father, Wang Pinde. His only regret in life was that he had two daughters, but no sons. However, his daughters were both brilliant, so he had no qualms about pampering them until they had be spoilt.


    Wang Zhirou seemed like a gentle woman, but she was actually very sly, narrow-minded, and two-faced. Wang Zhilin, on the other hand, was a typical example of overbearing and conceited. She was the type to believe that as long as she wanted something, she would get it.


    The sisters were somewhat intelligent and particrly ambitious, hating the Su family and wanting the Wang family to lord over City A.


    Wang Zhirou had intended to take control of the Su family after she married Su Yanmo, but hisplete disregard of her had gone out of her expectations. Therefore, she¡¯d gained little of value from the marriage, and this fact made her feel very unhappy.


    Then, to make matters worse, he divorced her before she could even make a move. She had been caught off-guard and angered beyond words, causing her entire person to be shrouded in a feeling of gloom.


    The whole Wang family was gathered in Wang Pinde¡¯s study. Wang Zhirou was sullen, and Wang Zhilin wasn¡¯t looking so good either. The two had always been rivals, and thetter had assumed that she would be able to monopolize the Wang family after her sister married.


    However, reality proved otherwise. Wang Zhirou was back, and the Wang family¡¯s ambitions had been exposed. They had been forced to suffer a double loss after trying to trick their powerful opponent.


    ¡°Sister, what did I tell you? I warned you before that Su Yanmo was hard to deal with, but you married him anyway, and what did you get out of it? Nothing but bad rumors! You can¡¯t stay in City A anymore, so how about you go abroad for a while? Don¡¯t worry, the family still has me. ¡±


    Wang Zhilin taunted without restraint. Having grown up quarreling with her sister, she didn¡¯t even care that their parents were beside her.


    ¡°Well, my little sister, isn¡¯t it wrong of you to kick me while I¡¯m down? If it weren¡¯t for you causing Su Yanyi trouble because of that man, would she have sent people to investigate me? How stupid!¡±


    Wang Zhirou wasn¡¯t a pushover either. She¡¯d inquired into the whole incident and learned a few things, which led her to believe that it was all her lovesick sister¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Stupid? Who¡¯s more stupid, huh? You were in the Su family for so many years, and yet you couldn¡¯t get anything out of it. Instead, you got kicked out. So damn embarrassing¡ª¡± Wang Zhilin started to retort, but Wang Pinde cut in before she could finish.


    ¡°Enough. What are the two of you still quarreling about? Right now, the Su family regards us as their enemy. We need to discuss the countermeasures as soon as possible,¡± he said, obviously worried.


    ¡°Heh. The Su family? I think Su Yanyi is to me for everything, she¡¯s always acting like the Su family is oh-so-great or something! Sister, didn¡¯t you say that she and Qin Jiran were on bad terms? Then why did she disclose their rtionship? Did you misinterpret their rtionship?¡± Wang Zhilin looked worried.


    ¡°Who said she can¡¯t disclose their rtionship if they¡¯re on bad terms? You know about her family rule. Just look at Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran. Does it look like they¡¯re in love? I bet they must¡¯ve made some kind of marriage contract too.¡±


    Wang Zhirou was confident in her analysis. Su Yanyi was icy-cold, and what Qin Jiran liked was probably her money. The prospect of it being love was absolutely hrious.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s expose the true nature of their rtionship, and let everyone see what a hypocritical woman Su Yanyi is. Isn¡¯t the majority of the public on the Su family¡¯s side right now? Once we expose this, I doubt the public would still be so partial to them!¡±


    A cruel glint shed in Wang Zhilin¡¯s eyes. Everything she¡¯d done was aimed more at Su Yanyi than the Su family itself. Wang Zhilin, who regarded Su Yanyi as a rival in love, loathed her.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have any evidence,¡± their mother said hesitantly. She was the timidest of the Wang family members.


    ¡°So what? The media doesn¡¯t require evidence. It¡¯ll be enough to get the scandal out. It wouldn¡¯t matter, even if it was fake. I¡¯d like to see how the Su family is going to exin this one!¡±


    After being in the entertainment industry for so long, Wang Zhilin had seen many instances of waves rising without wind. The media was a weapon that anyone could use, and it all came down to who used it best.


    The other Wang family members nodded their heads in agreement. They knew that if they didn¡¯t do something now, it would be a matter of time before the Su family eliminated them.


    The Su family had acted too fast, catching them off-guard. It was not only themon citizens watching them anymore. The entire upper-ss society was looking down on the Wang family, and there were even a few people waiting eagerly to pounce on them while they were down. On top of that, the family had also noticed that theirpany was being acquired by some unknown party.


    In other words, they were facing a crisis from every side and would be eliminated if they didn¡¯t do something about it.

 Chapter 37 - A Small Gift

    <strong>Chapter 37 ¡ª A Small Gift</strong>


    Although he was beyond busy, Qin Jiran made time to cook dinner for Su Yanyi whenever he could, and the servants were very happy about it. Wang-jie beamed as she handed the kitchen over, and then she presented the little golden tortoise to him. The tortoise blinked up at Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Yanyi¡¯s?¡± He asked with great uncertainty. He didn¡¯t think Su Yanyi was the type to raise pets.


    ¡°Miss said, this is a gift for Master. She said the golden tortoise is auspicious, and she hopes that Master¡¯s new film will be a great hit,¡± Wang-jie said, twisting the instructions Su Yanyi had given her to sound more pleasant.


    Qin Jiran looked at the little tortoise, and then he picked it up. ¡°Does this little thing have a name?¡±


    At this, Wang-jie suppressed a smile and replied with feigned calmness, ¡°Its name is Cutie (Xiao Meng).¡±


    ¡°Which ¡®meng¡¯? Did Yanyi pick the name?¡± He asked as his lips drew an arch. It surprised, and at the same time, amused him that Su Yanyi would pick such a cute name for the tortoise.


    ¡°Miss said it¡¯s the same ¡®meng¡¯ as ¡®chun meng¡¯ (ying dumb to seem cute). She said if Master doesn¡¯t like the name, it can be changed to Dummy (Xiao Chun).¡± Wang-jie was also carrying a hint ofughter in her eyes. She¡¯d always been rather afraid of her cold Miss, so she too was surprised.


    Qin Jiran and Wang-jie exchanged nces and shared augh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it Cutie then. It¡¯s better than Dummy,¡± he chuckled. To the tortoise, he said, ¡°From now on, your name will be Cutie. Be obedient, and don¡¯t be naughty, okay?¡±


    He was especially gentle to the tortoise, owing to his love for small animals in general and the fact that this beautiful little tortoise was a gift from Su Yanyi. Of course he would like it.


    His smile never left his face. That night, the food he made seemed to taste especially good. When Su Yanyi came home and noticed his good mood, she was infected by his smile. The corners of her lips turned up, softening her expression


    ¡°Thank you for the wonderful gift. I¡¯ll raise it well,¡± Qin Jiran said seriously. He set the final dish down and swiftlyid the tortoise on the table too.


    ¡°Keeping it alive is good enough,¡± was her callous response, though she was actually feeling quite happy with herself. She¡¯d lifted a burden off her back and received Qin Jiran¡¯s gratitude for it, killing two birds with one stone.


    Ah, how clever I am.


    Qin Jiran smiled again. He knew she was not a small animal person, and he wasn¡¯t sure why she decided to give him this tiny thing to raise. It was probably from a friend. Nheless, he was happy.


    As much as he loved small animals, he kept it more or less a secret. After all, he was a full-grown man. When he started living together with Su Yanyi, it became impossible for him to express his fondness for small animals.


    He¡¯d never expected to get one from her.


    The brimming sincerity and delight he showed towards the gift caused her pause and dwell on it. Then, she asked him, with both doubt and pleasant surprise in her voice, ¡°You like small animals?¡±


    Just as the question left her lips, the System beeped.


    Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point


    Progress: 1/10


    Total: 11 Points


    Please continue working hard!


    So she was right.


    However, she could not rte to his fondness for small animals at all. He felt diforted by her stare and assumed that she wasughing at him.


    ¡°Little animals are very cute, haha,¡± he exined weakly. The embarrassed look on his face amused her. Although her smile was almost imperceptible, it attracted all of his attention. To him, nothing else in the world was as beautiful as her smile.


    ¡°Very cute indeed,¡± she agreed.


    Having gained a point from the System, she suddenly felt like the tortoise wasn¡¯t as troublesome as she¡¯d thought. Off to the side, the golden tortoise blinked its pea-like eyes and turned its head to the left, and then to the right, and then to the left again. After observing it for a moment, she admitted that it was pretty cute.


    Dinner ended. Su Yanyi started to look over the five scripts she had gotten from the System and deemed them all exceptional. The scripts included three genres: ancient, xianhuan, and suspense. The songs were interesting too, so Su Yanyi was quite satisfied.


    After a short moment of contemtion, she left for Qin Jiran¡¯s study. She had no habit of knocking when she was in her vi, orpany, or anywhere within her sphere of influence since in those ces, she called the shots.


    When she pushed the door open, she saw Qin Jiran seated and writing on a sheet of paper. It looked like he was doing work for his uing film. She walked up to him and unceremoniously put down the scripts and songs she had in her hand.


    She casually swept her gaze over his desk and noticed a familiar teapot. It was the same one he had usedst time when she came into his study to tell him jokes.


    Seeing it again now, she wondered¡­


    ¡°You like to drink tea?¡± she asked somewhat anticipatively.


    Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point


    Progress: 2/10


    Total: 12 Points


    Please continue working hard!


    Wasn¡¯t this too easy? She was able to earn two points in one night!


    ¡°I do. I like to drink tea every night after work. Do you want some? It¡¯s longjing tea today. Try it.¡± He took the initiative and started pouring as he spoke.


    When it came to tea, Su Yanyi had no particr preferences. After a few sips, she decided that it was pretty good. Then, she pointed at the scripts and told him, ¡°Look through these when you have time. Keep the ones you like, and give me the ones you don¡¯t. I¡¯ll give those to other actors.¡±


    With this, Su Yanyi had casually determined the fates of the five most influential films of the future film industry. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t care, or that she was unaware of the value of the scripts, but that she was too caught up in the satisfaction of being able to give a gift to someone she wanted to spoil.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Although her tone was casual, Qin Jiran¡¯s gaze turned perplexed.


    If she had treated him indifferently, then he probably wouldn¡¯t have thought much, but she was treating him so well that he couldn¡¯t help but let his mind wander.


    Could he assume that perhaps, maybe, possibly, Yanyi liked him, even just a tiny bit, in a romantic way?


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:?</b>A short exnation on the tortoise¡¯s new name:


    The word?¡°´ÀÃÈ¡± is written as ¡°chun meng¡± in pinyin,?´À (<i>chun</i>) meaning ¡°dumb,¡±?and?ÃÈ (<i>meng</i>) meaning ¡°cute.¡± Together, it¡¯s used to describe someone who acts dumb in order to seem cute.?Wang-jie?told QJR that SYY named the tortoise ¡°Xiao (Little) Meng¡± which I¡¯m tranting to ¡°Cutie.¡± Then,?Wang-jie?said if he doesn¡¯t like ¡°Cutie,¡± he can also call it ¡°Xiao (Little) Chun¡± = ¡°Dummy.¡± SYY is as creative as always with her naming, kek.

 Chapter 38 - Resolve It Together

    <strong>Chapter 38 ¡ª Resolve It Together</strong>


    At breakfast time, Qin Jiran made two small desserts and prepared a lunchbox for Su Yanyi to take with her to work. Ever since she told him that she liked to eat desserts, he had been taking the time to learn.


    Due to his busy schedule, he hadn¡¯t been able to learn much and only knew a few recipes. Regardless, however, he made the ones he knew how to make very often.


    Su Yanyi happily took the desserts and lunchbox with her on the road, but while she was in the car, she received a call that made her unhappy. Kang Zhong reported that two mediapanies had released news about her and Qin Jiran. Both articles used her of faking her marriage for the sake of her personal freedom and Qin Jiran of cheating his way to fame.


    Every sentence was nderous, and the twopanies happened to be ones that opposed Mother Su¡¯s mediapany, Dragon¡¯s Emissary. Alone, they would not stand a chance, but together, they were capable of challenging Dragon¡¯s Emissary.


    That was the only reason why the articles had been able toe out and take Su Yanyi and her family by surprise. When she heard the news, she immediately knew who was behind it. Who else, if not the Wang family?


    ¡°President Su, I¡¯ve already sent people out to investigate, and I¡¯ve also cautioned the other mediapanies. For now, the news will not spread. However, the twopanies that released the articles are mainstream mediapanies, so quite a few people have seen the articles already.


    Kang Zhong sounded displeased. He didn¡¯t know about the contract that had initiated Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s marriage, but he knew that couple had some problems and was working through them. Kang Zhong genuinely wished for Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran to be happy together, so he was irked by the new scandal.


    The Wang family was really annoying!


    ¡°Are there reporters outside thepany?¡± Su Yanyi asked after a moment. Her expression was normal, as she had expected the Wang family to retaliate. As a matter of fact, she would¡¯ve been disappointed if they did nothing. After all, the game would only be fun if both sides were participating.


    s, the Wang family had decided to y such a boring card. ?The Su family sshed dirty water on them, so they sshed dirty water back. How unimaginative.


    ¡°Yes. Should we drive them away?¡± Kang Zhong was rather helpless against the seemingly ubiquitous reporters.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± It was always her marriage with Qin Jiran that the Wang family liked to pounce on, which made her impatient.


    She hung up and gave Qin Jiran a call.


    ¡­..


    At this time, the man was frowning as he read through the various responses left by the public towards the scandal. He¡¯d also sent Jiang Xiaobin to get the situation under control, but it was as Kang Zhong had said: thepanies were mainstream, so it was hard to cover up the scandal. It was spreading.


    Personally, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t care about his reputation, but he didn¡¯t want to drag Su Yanyi down with him. After all, if it weren¡¯t for his status as a star, the scandal wouldn¡¯t have garnered so much attention


    He was considering whether or not to release the dirt he¡¯d recently dug up on Wang Zhilin when he received a call from Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Yanyi, I¡¯ll resolve this as soon as possible, I won¡¯t let it affect you.¡± He was nning to exin himself and then release dirt on Wang Zhilin and the Wang family. The masses were forgetful. The articles on him and Su Yanyi bore no evidence anyway, so making them disappear would not be difficult.


    ¡°How do you n to resolve it?¡± she asked curiously


    He didn¡¯t hide anything from her and told her his n.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to the public, and,¡± he cleared his throat, ¡°if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll tell them that I was the one who pursued you. Afterwards, I¡¯ll expose some things about the Wang family, and by then, the public¡¯s attention will be shifted from us.¡±


    This way, the public would be more inclined to believe that he had pursued Su Yanyi for the sake of power. She would be allowed to escape the nders, albeit at the expense of his reputation.


    Generally, the best way to handle a scandal was to ignore it, but he didn¡¯t want Su Yanyi to suffer from the bad-mouthing by others. He couldn¡¯t care less about his reputation, as it was nothingpared to his concern for her.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s consideration warmed Su Yanyi¡¯s cold heart, but his n upset her. She understood its implications and consequences just as well as he did.


    On one hand, she was upset because she was?Su Yanyi¡ªwhen was she ever a woman who needed the sacrifices and protection of others? On the other hand, she felt warm because there was someone who was willing to sacrifice and protect her.


    <i>Qin Jiran, you¡­ Two lifetimes, and yet you¡¯re still this stupid,</i>?she chided him in her mind.


    In her past life, on her rare asions of boredom, she would wonder what exactly the man was after. When she was well and healthy, she was beautiful, intelligent, and boasted an impressive family background, so it was understandable for him to like her.


    However, after she became a human vegetable and fell into a pale and sickly state where her appearance was so haggard that even she herself probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear, he stayed and took care of her. She¡¯d felt like a treasure in his meticulous hands. Her own family hadn¡¯t been as attentive as he was. Even now, in this life, she often recalled those moments


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. Come here, I¡¯ll be waiting outside thepany for you. We¡¯ll resolve this together,¡± she spoke firmly to conceal her emotions.


    Suddenly, she thought of a saying: Some people are selfish because they want to be treated well, and other people are selfish because they do not want to be treated well. Su Yanyi believed that she was thetter. If someone treated her well, she would repay their kindness.


    Because Qin Jiran treated her well in her past life, she swore to protect him in this life.


    Before the man could respond, she hung up. Recalling her words, ¡®we¡¯ll resolve it together,¡¯ he smiled. Those words proved that at the very least, she saw him as someone who was on the same side as her. From ordinary friends torades, this was a positive change, right?


    He changed into apelling silver-grey Western suit, appearing as though he was preparing for battle, and took firm step closer to his beloved. Although he wished to protect her and shelter her from the wind and rain, he also liked to fight alongside her.


    It made him feel like the distance between them was closing and gave him an extra sliver of hope towards their future. If he could, he hoped to stand by her side forever and never abandon her.

 Chapter 39 - Confession Practice

    <strong>Chapter 39 ¡ª Confession Practice</strong>


    A group of anxious but excited reporters was crowding around the entrance of Resplendent Entertainment. Although most of the reporters knew that they were probably waiting for nothing, none of them were willing to give up. Talk of Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi was everywhere, both inside and outside of the entertainment circle.


    Reporters from multiple different mediapanies were gathered together. They talked among themselves and kept an eye on their surroundings at all times.


    ¡°Old Liu, do you think President Su and Film Emperor Qin are really just together for their own personal interests? I can¡¯t see it. When I see them together, they look well-matched and deeply in love,¡± an aged reporter asked the reporter next to him as he smoked a cigarette. The two reporters were not from the samepany, but it was evident that they were old friends.


    ¡°Who knows? But I can tell that most of the information is just nder. Why else would the people who released the articles know about President Su¡¯s family affairs? That¡¯s just how the entertainment industry is. Either you nder me, or I nder you. I wonder who Film Emperor Qin was unfortunate enough to offend this time,¡± Old Liu sighed.


    ¡°Seriously, the elites of the upper-ss are all like this. For them, marriage is always tied together with their personal interests. It¡¯s not a big deal, but the masses eat up this kind of drama. No matter how poorly written it is, a story about the precious daughter of a rich family and the famous Film Emperor will sell,¡± another reporter chimed.


    ¡°Speaking of, don¡¯t you think the Su family has been involved in a lot of dramately? They¡¯ve always been rtively lowkey, I never would¡¯ve expected them toe out with one marriage problem after another. What if the family rule thing is true?¡±


    Every reporter was engaged in fervent discussion. Some guessed the truth, and others pitched in with wild guesses.


    When Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran appeared, the discussion immediately ended, and all of the reporters flocked to them. A group of bodyguards hurried over to surround Su Yanyi and Qin Jian in a circle.


    There were a lot of reporters, but they could not break through the wall of bodyguards. Therefore, instead, they formed their own circle around them as they yelled out a medley of questions.


    Honestly, being a reporter for the entertainment industry was quite a painstakingly difficult job.


    ¡°President Su, can you give an exnation on your marriage with Mr. Qin?¡±


    ¡°President Su, rumors say that you and Film Emperor Qin are in a contractual marriage. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Qin, did you marry President Su for love? Rumors say that you pursued her with your own motives in mind. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°President Su, it is rumored that you married Mr. Qin to escape family constraints. Does the Su family really have a traditional family rule like this?¡±


    ¡°Film Emperor Qin, are you and Miss Su pretending to be a couple? If so, will the two of you stay married?¡±


    The reporters bombarded them with questions, but ultimately, they were all asking the same thing¡ªwhat was the nature of Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s marriage?


    Last time, the two were also besieged and intercepted because of their marriage. However, that had been about whether or not they were really married. This time, it was about the circumstances behind their marriage.


    Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi looked down at the reporters from the steps of thepany entrance. The handsome, arrogant, and reserved Qin Jiran, standing together with the cold, elegant, and proud Su Yanyi, looked like a match made in heaven. They emanated an air of chilling indifference that made their onlookers feel a strong sense of intimidation and alienation.


    ¡°Exactly how stupid are you all? And what does my rtionship with my husband have to do with any of you? I suppose this scandal was created because someone out there is jealous of how close my husband and I are. Jealous of what, I ask? That I married a handsome and gentle man who loves me deeply, or that my man married such an intelligent, beautiful, and sessful woman like me?¡±


    As she spoke, she grabbed Qin Jiran¡¯s hand. The contempt and provocation in her cold voice were unmistakable. Although she sounded overly arrogant and narcissistic, she was also overbearing enough to make the audience feel offended and awed at the same time.


    Su Yanyi had always lived a life of ease. From childhood to adulthood, aside from marriage, she had never been chagrined. Therefore, even though she was facing the media and the public, she showed no signs of courtesy.


    Qin Jiran was standing beside her, and he was living up to his title as the Film Emperor. In his ice-cold expression, there was a hint of softness, and the way he looked at her seemed especially tender.


    Inside, his heart was in a knot. He knew better than anyone else that everything Su Yanyi had said was for the purpose of appeasing the public, and he knew exactly what the real state of their marriage was¡­ but even so, he couldn¡¯t help but be affected by her words. His heart was racing.


    If only those words were the truth!


    Inwardly, he sighed. Their marriage was a contractual marriage from the beginning, and even if it wasn¡¯t, it was unlikely she would talk about him like she just did. A handsome and gentle man who loves her deeply? If only her opinion of him was really like that.


    Emotions aside, Qin Jiran felt slightly amused by what she¡¯d said. He¡¯d always known that she was a prideful person, but this time she was proudly bordering on narcissism. It was cute.


    Intelligent, beautiful, and sessful? He chuckled to himself, thinking that technically, it couldn¡¯t be considered narcissism. After all, Su Yanyi was indeed a perfect woman. As a matter of fact, she was a hundred times better than she had described herself.


    ¡°I am a public figure. Although I¡¯ve always hoped that I would only receive attention for my acting and works, and not my private affairs, I am left with no choice but to respond to your persistence. I will say this: I am very content with my marriage, and I married Yanyi because I love her. She is beautiful and cute. She is perfect. In my heart, she is irreceable, and I am the most fortunate to have her as my wife.¡±


    The words he had bottled up for years finally came out. He doubted that Su Yanyi would realize he was genuinely confessing, but he didn¡¯t mind. At least he was able to get his feelings out. It could be considered a practice run.


    He was determined to close the distance between them so that eventually, he would be confident enough to give her a serious confession. He would tell her that even if her answer was rejection, he would not give up. In his heart, she was the only woman he would ept as his wife.

 Chapter 40 - Whatever You Like

    <strong>Chapter 40 ¡ª Whatever You Like</strong>


    The pair turned and entered thepany hand-in-hand, leaving the reporters in a frenzy behind them. Although the reporters had been thoroughly reprimanded by Queen Su and Film Emperor Qin, the couple had given them the answer they wanted. They all rushed to get in touch with their respectivepanies.


    Soon after, everything Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi had said in front of Resplendent Entertainment was released to the public. Once again, the public witnessed Su Yanyi¡¯s arrogance. While she received both admiration and criticism for her temperament, Qin Jiran received mainly approval.


    It was to be expected, as he had portrayed himself as a man deeply in love. Even though there were still people who didn¡¯t believe him, but most people were willing to trust that Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were genuinely in love.


    Anyway, Qin Jiran had indeed been telling the truth. If he didn¡¯t love Su Yanyi, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to a contractual marriage.


    Su Yanyi had also been telling the truth. The two prideful individuals disdained to lie and deceive the public, so neither of them had spoken falsely.


    How Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi viewed each other¡¯s address, on the other hand, was a different story.


    Qin Jiran believed that everything she¡¯d said was just to satisfy the public. Su Yanyi believed he had been telling the truth and that he loved her very much.


    Their contrasting lines of thought made it so that one was dubious but afraid to ask, and the other was convinced and thus didn¡¯t see a need to ask. One felt conflicted, and the other felt very pleased. The former was Qin Jiran, and thetter was Su Yanyi, who had all the reason to feel so confident.


    Just like that, they both dropped the matter.


    ¡­..


    Over the next few days, the world was abuzz with talk of Queen Su and Film Emperor Qin. However, the parties involved paid no heed as they immersed themselves in their own affairs.


    For the sake ofpleting her umtion Mission, Su Yanyi had started to pay very close attention to Qin Jiran. She noticed everything from his eating habits to his action habits and his speaking habits to his preferences for his daily necessities.


    Unfortunately, even so, the picky System did not give her any points. It made her feel somewhat depressed.


    Meanwhile, Qin Jiran had the new task of being the little tortoise¡¯s caretaker. He had to wash it, feed it, and take it outside to sunbathe.?The little tortoise should¡¯ve been easy to take care of, but that wasn¡¯t the case; it was a little too hyperactive, so he would have to find it first before he could take care of it.


    From time to time, it would disappear to some corner of the vi and then clumsily crawl out again. Sometimes, it woulde from under a bed or sofa, and other times it would be in the bathtub or study.


    The little tortoise liked to climb trees even more than it liked to get lost, so every now and then, it would tumble down from the branch of a tree and render its onlookers speechless.


    Still, there was something indescribably cute about its ditziness. Eventually, Qin Jiran hade to realize why Su Yanyi named the little tortoise the way she did¡ªit was stupidly cute.


    One day, Qin Jiran arrived home first. He made dinner and waited for Su Yanyi to return. Looking around the room, he realized that the little tortoise was missing again, so he left to find it.


    When Su Yanyi came back from work, she saw the food on the table, but not Qin Jiran. She set out to look for him and found him right when he found the tortoise. He was holding it by its shell.


    ¡°Cutie, how about I get you apass to prevent you from getting lost again at home?¡± Qin Jiran stared into the tortoise¡¯s beady little eyes. To her amusement, he sounded like he was serious.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it running around, put it in a cage or a fish tank,¡± Su Yanyi interjected. To her, little animals had no human rights, so there was no need to consider their freedom.


    ¡°I already bought a fish tank and put it in my study, but it keeps escaping,¡± Qin Jiran said helplessly. He had never seen such an extraordinary tortoise before. It hated confinement and loved to run around.


    ¡°You can use a fish tank with a lid,¡± Su Yanyi suggested. As someone who had never raised a pet before, she naturally did not understand his dilemma.


    Heughed and dismissed her suggestion, ¡°It¡¯s fine to let Cutie out if that¡¯s what it wants, I think it¡¯ll grow up happier this way.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you like¡± she agreed, not minding at all. She didn¡¯t know where the little thing came from, but she reckoned it was tenacious and wouldn¡¯t die easily. Qin Jiran could raise it however he wanted.


    Qin Jiran was visibly stunned by her words. After a brief moment, he recovered and revealed a happy smile.


    ¡­..


    That evening, the Wang family was finally able to confirm that theirpany was secretly being acquired. They immediately threw up their guard and counterattacked, but it was toote. They¡¯d already lost a substantial amount of shares.


    When they traced back the source of acquisition, they discovered that it wasn¡¯t just one group on the move. The Su family was involved, as well as a new venture capitalpany. This newpany was either devising against the Wang family or trying to make a profit from kicking them while they were down.


    Either way, it added to the Wang family¡¯s misfortunes.


    That same evening, Su Yanmo gave his sister a call. He filled her in on his side of the situation and also gave her some insight on how Qin Jiran¡¯s side was doing. Su Yanyi was satisfied.


    ¡°Brother, we don¡¯t have to drop the knife so fast. Let the Wang family suffer from panic for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Big Brother. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s about my brother-inw, your husband. Thepany he started is developing well. I have some business here that I would like to ask for his cooperation on. Would you mind?¡±


    Since his little sister had acknowledged Qin Jiran, Su Yanmo had already epted Qin Jiran as a real family member. Profits should be shared between one¡¯s own people.


    Su Yanyi understood what her brother was implying and responded calmly, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. With Big Brother¡¯s help, I can be rest assured.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact him then.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± This represented not only business cooperation but also support and recognition for Qin Jiran. Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t be more pleased.

 Chapter 41 - Cooperation Issues

    <strong>Chapter 41 ¡ª Cooperation Issues</strong>


    Su Yanmo¡¯s call surprised Qin Jiran, and the reason for the call only surprised him more.


    ¡°¡­ we¡¯ve been working on this project for a long time, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with it. If you¡¯re interested, you cane to thepany tomorrow and sign the contract,¡± Su Yanmo said straightforwardly. He didn¡¯t try to beat around the bush; after all, Qin Jiran was family now.


    The ¡°project¡± referred to the development of a tourist resort. Father Su was in charge of the Su family¡¯s intelligence organization, but his assumed business was in the hospitality field.


    Although Su Yanmo yed a very small role in the project, he held enough authority to offer his brother-inw a part in it.


    Qin Jiran knew about this project; in fact, everyone in City A knew about it, and plenty of them wanted to partake in it. Unfortunately for them, the Su family had nock of money or connections, which meant they had no need for business partners.


    Getting an offer for the project waspletely out of his expectations. He felt indecisive. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to pass up on this huge opportunity, especially when it was Su Yanmo who took the initiative. It would be tactless to reject, but if he epted so easily, wouldn¡¯t that make him look bad too?


    But why was the Su family making?him, of all people, this offer? Did Su Yanyi know about it? He was certain that the Su family was still oblivious to the real nature of their marriage. Could it be that they were misunderstanding something?


    ¡°Does Yanyi know about this?¡± Qin Jiran asked hesitantly.


    ¡°She knows, and she wholeheartedly approves.¡± Su Yanmo instantly caught on to Qin Jiran¡¯s misgivings, which actually improved his impression of Qin Jiran. An authoritative man who knew to consult with his family for certain things was a good man.


    As a matter of fact, Su Yanmo felt that Qin Jiran was well-suited for his little sister.


    His sister learned to be independent from an early age. She was full of her own ideas, stubborn enough to give others headaches, and she wasn¡¯t very good-tempered. Only a tolerant and gentle man would be able to handle her.


    At first, Su Yanmo assumed that because she and Qin Jiran were too simr, they wouldn¡¯t get along at all. Looking at it now though, Su Yanmo was very pleased with Qin Jiran¡¯s character


    Even so, it was necessary to continue observing him.


    ¡°Jiran, take some time to think over it. Tell me once you¡¯ve made your decision.¡± Su Yanmo was considerate enough to end the call on that note.


    After hanging up, Qin Jiran thought for a moment and decided that it would be best to inform Su Yanyi. He would be crossing the line if he agreed to do business with the Su family, especially since she already had the impression that he only married her for her money. If he epted the offer, she would probably think even less of him.


    He tried her study first, but there was no response. Hesitantly, he headed for her bedroom and gave a slightly nervous knock.


    Su Yanyi had already taken a bath and changed into her pajamas. She was preparing to sleep but was not surprised when she heard the knock at her door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± She took a seat on her bed.


    Pushing open the door, he steeled himself and walked in. To him, Su Yanyi¡¯s bedroom had always been a forbidden area, so he was admittedly a bit¡­ frightened.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Once again, he saw her aggressively rubbing her hair with a towel. Recalling how he had helped her dry her hair in Su Manor, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    The casual way she handed him the towel made it seem like it was a normal thing. Qin Jiran had gotten better at the task, and she enjoyed thefort of being served.


    Drying her hair used to be troublesome because she never liked to use blow dryers, and she would always hurt her scalp when she used a towel. How nice it was to have someone do it for her now.


    ¡°Did you know that Brother and I had a talk about cooperating?¡± He asked, testing the waters.


    ¡°I know.¡± It waste. She knew that he would want to talk about this.


    ¡°I think that would be¡­ unbefitting.¡± After all, he wasn¡¯t a real member of the Su family. Partaking in such a big project was not appropriate, though of course, he was more worried about arousing her disgust.


    ¡°Unbefitting? How is it unbefitting?¡± she asked, puzzled. Her head moved as she tried to look at him. Afraid he might hurt her somehow, his hands stopped before he responded, ¡°I assume the Su family doesn¡¯t need my money. Did Brother contact me because he wants me to do business?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. My father is too busy, and my brother is always abroad. Having you manage the domestic business is only fitting.¡±


    The Su family¡¯s business was too big, with too little people to run it. Father, Mother, and Brother Su were all extremely busy people. Now that Qin Jiran was in the family, it was only natural for him to get a role too.


    ¡°You trust me?¡± Surprise and some delight caused his voice to take on an excited tone.


    ¡°Of course.¡± If she didn¡¯t trust him, then there was probably no one else in the world who deserved her trust. Luckily, she?did?have quite a few reliable people by her side.


    Qin Jiranughed. He felt like recently, every day was New Years Day. Every day, there was a gift and a surprise. He was getting along better with Su Yanyi, and she was treating him well. As a matter of fact, she was treating him so well that he almost couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Yanyi, would you really not mind if I joined the Su family business? Our rtionship¡­ the way things stand¡­ would it be appropriate?¡± Although he wanted to, he was hesitant.


    ¡°Our rtionship? How do things stand? Why wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate?¡± As she shot out those questions in session, she looked at him with evident surprise and a trace of discontentment. She didn¡¯t understand why he would ask her that. What was inappropriate about family members doing business together?


    They stared at each other. Facing Su Yanyi¡¯s disbelief, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t know how to respond. Like her, he was confused about why she asked him those questions. Wasn¡¯t their marriage just a contractual marriage?


    Since it was a contractual marriage, shouldn¡¯t he stay out of the Su family¡¯s business affairs? Su Yanyi definitely knew this too, so why was she handling it this way?


    Qin Jiran was confused. Su Yanyi was discontented. They were unable to get anywhere because one of them didn¡¯t know how to start, and the other waspletely oblivious.

 Chapter 42 - Then Let’s Give It a Try

    <strong>Chapter 42 ¡ª Then Let¡¯s Give It a Try</strong>


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You don¡¯t want to do business with my family?¡± Su Yanyi guessed as she stared at the silent Qin Jiran.


    Because he didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand him and he didn¡¯t want to be perfunctory, he finally decided to be blunt and said, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just a little confused. Why would you agree?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I agree?¡± Now it was her turn to be confused. Why wouldn¡¯t she agree to something that was a matter of course?


    The two seemed to share absolutely no tacit understanding, but fortunately, they had enough patience for each other. They weren¡¯t afraid to keep on asking questions if they were confused.


    The only problem was that they could never manage to grasp the key point, so it was a bit headache-inducing.


    Just then, Qin Jiran became aware that he seemed to have forgotten about something. He gave it some serious thought as he recalled Su Yanyi¡¯s attitude towards him recently, and suddenly, he realized what it was that he¡¯d forgotten.


    ¡°Yanyi, are you not going to divorce me anymore?¡± he asked somewhat expectantly.


    His thought process went: Ever since Su Yanyi brought up divorce and then for some reason changed her mind, she had been treating him differently.


    She gave him her full support in not only his career but also their home life.


    Their rtionship seemed to be much closer than before; they ate together,muted to and from work together, conversed with each other, and cared about each other. They had even shared a bed. He was happy to ept all of these changes, but he was also cautious.


    Remembering their recent interactions, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Yanyi was serious, even just a bit, about him ¡ªor rather, their marriage¡ª and perhaps, she also wanted to spend the rest of her life together with him?


    Immediately, his heart started to race. As much as he wanted to calm down, he couldn¡¯t; just thinking about how Su Yanyi might be taking their marriage seriously made it impossible for him to behave normally.


    ¡°Of course. Haven¡¯t I already talked about this?¡± she responded in a matter-of-fact tone. She didn¡¯t know why he was suddenly asking this, but it made her knit her brows and look at him with some dissatisfaction.


    Don¡¯t tell her that this man was still hung up on the matter of divorce?


    The words she¡¯d spoken that day were still fresh in his mind. Qin Jiran responded in a low voice, ¡°You said we¡¯ll talk about it next time and didn¡¯t say that we won¡¯t divorce.¡±


    It was the reason for his constant unease, as he feared that she would suddenly bring up divorce again and leave him with no opportunities to retrieve the situation.


    Su Yanyi red at him, silently reprimanding him for putting words in her mouth. She couldn¡¯t deny it though, so instead, she said, ¡°We¡¯re not divorcing, and we won¡¯t talk about divorcing again.¡±


    Anyway, living with him was pretty fulfilling, and she doubted she would ever trust another man the way she trusted Qin Jiran. Since that was the case, it was only right for her to spend the rest of her days with him. That was the best choice for both of them.


    Once her words registered, his eyes lit up. He stared at her and asked in a very serious tone, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± She always kept her promises.


    Even though for the most part, he believed her, Qin Jiran still felt an inkling of doubt in his heart. He wanted nothing more than to ask her, why weren¡¯t they divorcing anymore?


    Back when they made their marriage agreement, she had worn a face full of disgust, as though she would divorce him the instant an opportunity came to her.


    In fact, she behaved the same way not too long ago, so he found her sudden change in attitude really strange.


    Maybe she¡¯d thought things through?


    A self-mocking thought formed in his mind. He felt like a lucky man who suddenly stumbled upon a treasure trove. He was delighted ¡ªand very much so¡ª but at the same time, he was full of doubt and unease.


    ¡°Yanyi, you¡¯ve been treating me so welltely. It¡¯s making me misunderstand,¡± he said in a joking yet cautious tone, unsure if his jest would displease her.


    ¡°Misunderstand what?¡±


    She honestly felt like there was a wall between her and Qin Jiran. What else would be the reason for their faultymunication? She could never understand his thoughts. What was he even misunderstanding? What?


    ¡°Misunderstand your feelings for me,¡± he chuckled, ¡°actually, I¡¯m a pretty decent man, aren¡¯t I? Why don¡¯t we give it a try? I¡¯ll be a good husband.¡±


    As he carefully observed her expression, he felt like his heart was about to jump out of his chest. If she showed even the slightest of disgust, then he would immediately release the exnation that he was holding ready on the tip of his tongue.


    Su Yanyi also trained her eyes on him. As he waited with bated breath, she mulled over what he said and gave an earnest nod.


    ¡°You¡¯re very good, yes,¡± she agreed, ¡°let¡¯s try it then. I¡¯ll do my best to be a good wife.¡±


    She didn¡¯t sound very solemn, but she was taking it very seriously. In her mind, Qin Jiran was indeed a good man; whether it was his personality, appearance, diligence, or devotion to her, she admired and was wholly satisfied with this man.


    As a matter of fact, aside from her own father and brother, there was no other man she admired more than she did Qin Jiran.


    She¡¯d already nned to be with him and was working hard to sustain their marriage. Although it remained unspoken, she¡¯d stopped regarding their marriage as contractual one a long time ago.


    Herst line, ¡°be a good wife,¡± was also something she said after much contemtion. It definitely wasn¡¯t just an empty promise.


    Everyone had their own ideas on what a ¡°good wife¡± meant. To Su Yanyi, a good wife was not necessarily a gentle and virtuous woman who stayed in the kitchen.


    She aimed to hold to her promise of protecting him and treating him wholeheartedly for life. By being nice in her own way and taking advantage of the System Missions to create more opportunities for interaction, she was slowly closing the distance herself and this taciturn man.


    They were making progress. For the sake of his smile, she¡¯d even put aside her dignity to y cute. It wasn¡¯t easy, and she couldn¡¯t be considered a good wife yet, but she was close. As long as she continued to work hard, she was confident that she would make it.

 Chapter 43 - Their Little Secret

    <strong>Chapter 43 ¡ª Their Little Secret</strong>


    Qin Jiran was?thrilled.


    He ran his eyes over her face, his gaze brimming with excitement and tenderness as he tried to engrave her semnce into his mind.


    Did she really say all of that? She was willing to work on her rtionship with him? She was going to do her best to be a good wife? He couldn¡¯t believe it. Was he hallucinating again?


    Qin Jiran told himself to calm down, hold back his excitement, and not make Yanyi think he was being frivolous.


    Once he managed to do that, he carefully processed her words and instantly noticed something: She hadn¡¯t responded to his joke about her liking him. It seemed like she was deliberately avoiding the topic.


    His excitement dampened a bit, which prompted him to sigh at his own discontentment. He¡¯d clearly gotten so much tonight, and yet he was brooding over the little things he didn¡¯t get. He shouldn¡¯t be acting like this.


    However, thinking about it now, he realized that what he wanted wasn¡¯t necessarily a harmonious marriage¡ªit was her love.


    But her love was still far out of his reach. He didn¡¯t dare wish for it.


    Nevertheless, he understood that this was a step forward, and he knew to appreciate it.


    The second step would only follow after the first step, and right now, he was probably on the third or fourth step. As the saying went, the waterfront pavilion gets the moonlight first1.


    Yanyi¡¯s eptance meant that he now had an entire lifetime to spend on making her like him back!


    A silly smile had overtaken his countenance, and after staring at it for a while, the amused Su Yanyi finally prompted, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    The man responded stiffly, ¡°No. You should rest early, goodnight.¡±


    Despite his best attempts to suppress his smile, his glee was self-evident.


    Soon after he left, Su Yanyi finished getting ready for bed and turned off her lights. Her eyes closed shut.


    One secondter, they snapped open again.


    She stuck out her slender foot and sent the little golden tortoise flying out of her bed with a discourteous kick.


    When did it even get there?


    The little tortoisended soundly on the floor. It didn¡¯t stop moving and instead started to spin in circles on the floor, just like a little spinning toy.


    When Su Yanyi turned on the lights and saw it spinning like that, she was exasperated and amused at the same time.


    This little tortoise was stupid and clumsy and always making trouble. It was only useful for gaining Qin Jiran¡¯s fancy.


    After watching it spin for a while, she finally decided to be kind and pick it up. Then, she left for Qin Jiran¡¯s room.


    At the start of their marriage, she settled him in the bedroom furthest from hers because she didn¡¯t like to see him. However, they resided on the same floor, so the furthest bedroom was actually nothing more than a few extra steps away.


    Since she didn¡¯t have the habit of knocking when she was inside of her own residence, she casually pushed open his door and walked in. Her gaze swept across the room beforending on a specific corner.


    The word ¡°figure¡± could be used to describe both males and females. As someone who mingled in the entertainment circle, Su Yanyi had grown up seeing her share of handsome men and morous women.


    Even so, she was helplessly attracted by the beautiful scenery in front of her. Her breath hitched.


    A graceful back stood bare before her. Qin Jiran had just taken off his shirt and didn¡¯t even have time to get in bed before he fell victim to her feasting eyes. He spun around at the sound of his door opening, which resulted in the exposure of his front.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes lit up even more.


    Surprise attacks were good, very good! She must continue working hard!


    ¡°Yanyi, do you need something?¡± Qin Jiran reacted quickly and threw the pajama shirt he¡¯d taken off back on again. Fortunately (for him), his pants were still on.


    Su Yanyi was a little disappointed. Why was this man¡¯s reaction speed so fast? Last time too. Dressing slowly wouldn¡¯t cost him anything. What, was he afraid of her staring?


    She raised an eyebrow and stared at the pajamas on his body.


    Strange¡­ Wasn¡¯t he already wearing his pajamas earlier? Could it be¡­


    Suddenly, she thought of a very interesting possibility¡­


    ¡°You like to sleep nude?¡±


    Before he could respond, the System did it for him.


    Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point


    Progress: 3/10


    Total: 13 Points


    Please continue working hard!


    Having this kind of secret exposed caused Qin Jiran¡¯s entire body to stiffen, and the tips of his ears turned red. He cleared his throat and frantically shifted the topic, ¡°Yanyi, are you here for something?¡±


    Just like how he rarely ever stepped into her bedroom, Su Yanyi rarely ever stepped into his. It was his study that she had been frequenting recently. He guessed that she wasn¡¯t here without a reason.


    The golden oval in her hands suddenly caught his attention. He chuckled and asked, ¡°The little thing went to find you? I was looking for it.¡±


    Although she could sense his obvious difort, she had no intention of letting the matter go. She persisted, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question, so you¡¯re not allowed to change the subject.¡±


    Qin Jiran wondered, why did he feel like he was getting teased?


    ¡°It¡¯s morefortable that way. You can set the little thing down there and go back. You have work tomorrow, so you should rest early.¡±


    He understood her well enough to know that if she wanted to know something, she would pursue it until the end. If he tried to dodge the question, she would only further embarrass him with more questions.


    Thinking that a grown man like him was getting teased by the woman he loved¡­ there was nothing he could do about it.


    Where did things go wrong? Why was this happening?


    Su Yanyi¡¯s gaze was trained on him the entire time, taking in his unnatural expression, his attempt to change the subject, and the red tips of his ears¡­


    The red tips of his ears?


    ¡°Are you shy?¡±


    She had no qualms about being so straightforward. Qin Jiran didn¡¯t know if this counted as another tease, but his ears reddened even more.


    Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point


    Progress: 4/10


    Total: 14 Points


    Please continue working hard!


    Two little secrets in one night! And such personal ones, at that. Ah, she was so lucky.


    While Su Yanyi was confident that she would sleep very well tonight, Qin Jiran was confident that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at all.


    Who brought her here? Quickly, take her back!


    Even Almighty Qin was capable of turning angry from shame!

 Chapter 44 - Indignation

    <strong>Chapter 44 ¡ª Indignation</strong>


    When a man was embarrassed, he would be¡­ a little dangerous.


    Qin Jiran was feeling shy, yes, but he was not about to admit it. Definitely not. Since changing the subject didn¡¯t work, it was time for n B¡ªcounter poison with poison!


    He took a few steps forward and instantly, their height difference became obvious. With his taller one-meter-eighty-five1?frame, he towered over her. Su Yanyi was only one meter seventy2.


    The height difference and his deliberate intimidation caused a vague sense of danger to wash over her, but she only cocked an eyebrow in response.


    Obviously, she wasn¡¯t afraid. Rather, she was interested in seeing what he would do next.


    ¡°Yanyi, it¡¯ste. Since you¡¯re not returning to your own room, do you n on sleeping here tonight?¡± He emphasized the word ¡°sleep¡± to remind her that he was a man, and therefore, she should be more careful around him.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t consider himself a gentleman. His indecent mind was only reined back by his love for her, but no matter how much self-control he possessed, he was still a man whose self-control was prone to snapping.


    Tonight, he wasn¡¯t faring too well. Too many things had happened, so he wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind to control his impulses. Now that he was being teased, he refused to take it lying down.


    A look of surprise appeared on her face for an instant before getting reced by a look of mild interest.


    ¡°Oh? You want to experience what it means to be a real husband and wife already?¡± she provoked.


    She liked to be clean, so she hated being touched by others. Her private life before and after the marriage had always been chaste and simple.


    However, she was not clueless.


    She would really be too naive if she didn¡¯t understand the heavy implication behind Qin Jiran¡¯s words.


    Unlike normal girls though, she didn¡¯t shrink back, and she wasn¡¯t the type to blush from being teased. Besides, even though it happened in her past life, nothing would change the fact that she¡¯d already shown him her worst; as a result, she wasn¡¯t intimidated at all.


    Furthermore, she preferred Qin Jiran¡¯s bashfulness over her own. There was a touch of charm, and even sexiness, to his shy and indignant expression.


    In the end, Qin Jiran¡¯s n B failed too. He wasn¡¯t any more experienced than Su Yanyi, who triumphed as the first andst woman to ever hold his heart. The filming set was where he had the most contact with other females, but when he was filming, he would be too focused to think about anything else but work.


    Right now, the woman he was facing wasn¡¯t just any woman¡ªit was the woman he loved. Being teased by her left him at aplete loss.


    When she saw that the tips of his ears had reddened even more and that he was desperately trying to regain hisposure, Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t help butugh. Herugh immediately shattered the ambiguous atmosphere and allowed Qin Jiran to breathe a sigh of relief. He was also a little disappointed.


    ¡°Yanyi, let¡¯s stop ying around now. Go rest, tomorrow I¡¯ll make your favorite steamed buns with mushrooms and chicken filling.¡± He tried to act normal again because he didn¡¯t want her to mistake him for a pervert.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes lit up. She was swayed by the mention of food, but¡­ she didn¡¯t want to let him off this easily. Who told him to be so bold and try to tease her? Not getting revenge would be out of character for her.


    A cunning look flickered across her eyes before she moved closer to him, so close that she could hear his breathing. His scent, fresh and cool, enveloped her.


    She was extremely familiar with thisforting scent. It was a scent that brought her a sense of security.


    Why was this man so stupid? In her past life, she¡¯d clearly detested him so much that she hadn¡¯t even tried to hide her disdain. She¡¯d mercilessly divorced him, but even after all that, he stayed to care of her in her vegetative state.


    For the sake of earning her family¡¯s consent, he¡¯d spent sleepless nights by her hospital bed and learned how to take care of her from the senior nurses. He¡¯d ended up gathering so much information about vegetativea patients that he probably knew more than half of the hospital staff did.


    Recalling all of that now, she really didn¡¯t know what to say about this man.


    ¡°If you want to, I won¡¯t refuse. We¡¯re husband and wife,¡± she said out of impulse, but she didn¡¯t regret saying it.


    Actually, she still didn¡¯t know if she loved him or not. In fact, rather than saying she was in love, she felt like she was just very touched. However, since she had decided to spend the rest of her life with him and try to reciprocate his feelings the best she could, she was going to keep her promise. She was neutral in regards to physical contact.


    At first, Qin Jiran was confused. Then, after he understood her meaning, he looked at her in disbelief. His stare contained astonishment, tion, and more astonishment. Instead of asking her why she was suddenly saying this, he focused on observing her expression first.


    He could see a hint of resolve but more so calmness and indifference, as if she¡¯d made a decision that she wouldn¡¯t regret.


    A decision that had nothing to do with her emotions.


    That immediately calmed Qin Jiran down. The discovery left him disappointed and a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that if you¡¯re unwilling. I was only joking and didn¡¯t mean any offense, so don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    No matter how hard he tried to control his voice and tone, it was impossible to hide his anger and pain. Su Yanyi could sense it easily, and after she got over her initial surprise, she also felt a little angry.


    What was this man talking about? Didn¡¯t he like her? Then why was he talking to her like this?


    Why was he angry at her suggestion? Did he not want her? Or did he have physical problems, so he?couldn¡¯t?want her?


    In an instant, countless thoughts swarmed around in her mind, causing her expression o change again and again.

 Chapter 45 - Title below

    <strong>Chapter 45 ¡ª?Title below</strong>


    ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡± She really couldn¡¯t follow Qin Jiran¡¯s train of thought, but she decided to give him an opportunity to exin himself.


    If it were someone else who dared to talk to her in the manner he had, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have reacted with so much patience.


    Her question left a bitter taste in both the man¡¯s mouth and in his heart.


    Reject Yanyi? Heaven knew how much he wanted her, and how much he wanted to make her his real wife and lover!


    But he couldn¡¯t. Even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t. Not under these circumstances. Right now, Yanyi was clearly just trying to fulfill a wife¡¯s obligations, and if he agreed, then he would be no different from a beast. He didn¡¯t want that.


    To him, love was more important than marriage; marriage was a formality, a responsibility and an obligation, and even a kind of constraint in many cases. Of course, it was also a testimony of love, but that was obviously not the case for him and Su Yanyi.


    He was already very satisfied with her willingness to try and be with him. As for the so-called obligations between a husband and a wife, he would never pressure her to fulfill them.


    ¡°Unless you really love me, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to do anything of that!¡± Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t want to do it because he?did?want to do it, but that didn¡¯t mean he was?going?to do it.


    Su Yanyi waspletely caught off-guard by his exnation, because in her mind, men were not this principled. Not to mention, she had practically offered herself to him.


    Stupid man!


    Realizing that he had been holding himself back this entire time caused all of her anger to dissipate, and internally, she sighed. If she still insisted on being mad at him after knowing this, then she would be an idiot.


    Even with her low EQ, Su Yanyi could tell that he was looking out for her. As he said, she still wasn¡¯t sure if she loved him or not.


    What was love? She had never given it any serious thought. Since her rebirth, her focus had always been on protecting him and giving him a good life, so loving him was not on her mind as much. However, it appeared that to Qin Jiran, love took precedence. Since he cared about it so much, should she also try to care about it a bit more?


    Su Yanyi carefully studied him.


    The man was very attractive, with dashing brows and dazzling eyes. He was pursued and admired by countless fans, which he owed to both his talent and looks.


    The man boasted a great figure ¡ªwhich she had managed to glimpse not too long ago¡ª that was packed with muscles and was perfectly aesthetic. His figure was capable of making several people drool, including herself.


    The man had a personality that matched hers. Like her, he was rtively calm and quiet but also independent. It was easy to talk to him. Most of the time, their topics revolved around work, but she found their conversations rxing rather than boring.


    The man cooked delicious food that always made her feel at home. Because of him, she was no longer inclined to eat out.


    The man possessed a benevolent heart. He was fond of small animals and could take care of even that annoying little tortoise well.


    The way the tips of his ears would turn red when he was embarrassed was a little endearing. He was also surprisingly principled.


    The more she thought about it, the better he seemed, but even so, she couldn¡¯t confirm her feelings for him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a pretty good man,¡± she said truthfully.


    That filled Qin Jiran with determination and anticipation, as well as a sliver of disappointment. He wasn¡¯t sure if she was just saying that to be nice, but at least it wasn¡¯t a direct rejection. Maybe he should be satisfied with this much?


    No.


    Qin Jiran clenched his fists as he made up his mind. It was impromptu, but he decided that he was going to be bold and take advantage of this opportunity to let Yanyi know about his feelings for her!


    ¡°Yanyi, I like you. Since you don¡¯t hate me, can you give me a chance to pursue you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know a lot of sugary words. This confession, he gave in a trembling voice, and because he was afraid she would scorn him, he didn¡¯t even dare use the word ¡°love.¡±


    His confession was a bit sudden and threw Su Yanyi off for a moment, but soon, her mind went on overdrive.


    Wasn¡¯t this his first official confession and also his first time saying he wanted to pursue her?


    Right. All the other times he told her he liked her, she was in a vegetative state. When she was in perfect health, he would act like a block of wood. Because looking at him made her unhappy, he would silently stay away from her.


    In this life, even though they shared a closer rtionship, the most he had done was make her food. He didn¡¯t try to pursue her at all.


    But then again, if she were the previous Su Yanyi, then she would most likely be utterly disgusted by his attempts.


    ¡°How will you pursue me?¡±


    It must be mentioned that Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t new to having suitors, but this was the first time she felt curious and expectant towards being pursued. She wanted to see this new side of Qin Jiran.


    The question stunned him; he hadn¡¯t expected her to agree so easily. It made him feel like a pie had fallen from the sky and hit him in the head.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t have a n yet, but I¡¯ll definitely treat you well. Very well,¡± he replied clumsily yet resolutely.


    He really didn¡¯t have a n yet, and he didn¡¯t have any experience with pursuing someone either. However, he knew what the basis was, and he made sure to mention it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for it then!¡±

 Chapter 46 - Acknowledgment

    <strong>Chapter 46 ¡ª Acknowledgment</strong>


    Su Yanyi put down the little tortoise and went back to her own room, leaving Qin Jiran alone to bask in his reverie.


    Although the night was getting dark, the man didn¡¯t feel any drowsiness at all. He picked up the tortoise and flipped it upside on its back. Immediately, the tortoise began to wave its little limbs around, clumsy andpletely helpless.


    Qin Jiran gently tapped his fingers on the tortoise¡¯s shell and mumbled absentmindedly, ¡°Who let you be so mischievous? Who let you run around so much? Who let you get lost like an idiot all the time? You got sent back here anyway¡­¡± and you brought me such a big surprise too.


    He really hadn¡¯t thought his confession would be so impromptu, or that the result would be so wonderful¡ªSu Yanyi actually agreed to let him pursue her!


    ¡°Little thing, I really should be thanking you for this.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s voice began to soften as he stared amusedly at the struggling tortoise. Finally, he reached out and turned it back over.


    If it weren¡¯t for this little thing, he probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten an opportunity to confess, which in turn gave him an opportunity to pursue his beloved. He really should be feeling thankful towards this little thing.


    He decided that if he seeded in pursuing Su Yanyi, then he would definitely find a partner for the little tortoise and allow it to also live its days in bliss.


    ¡­..


    The next day, Su Yanyi woke up to find that breakfast was especially rich. She saw not only her favorite steamed buns but also crystal shrimp dumplings, fish balls, and four types of exquisite desserts.


    Off to the side was Qin Jiran, showing an expectant stare that made her want tough. She thought that he looked like a big dog wagging its tail and waiting for praise.


    ¡°It tastes good,¡± she said after tasting the dishes.


    Qin Jiran immediately revealed a trace of a happy smile and responded softly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡±


    Su Yanyi raised an eyebrow and didn¡¯t reply, but her heart was filled with satisfaction.


    She¡¯d once asked the System if his exemry culinary skills could be considered a secret, and the answer was no. Although it was something that very few people knew about, Qin Jiran¡¯s culinary ability was a specialty, not a lifestyle habit.


    ¡°Yanyi, I¡¯ll be going to Brother¡¯spany to talk about the business cooperation. Do you want toe with me?¡± He had just contacted Su Yanmo to set up a time. Since he had made up his mind to agree, he was quick to start up the process.


    ¡°I have a meeting to attend, so I can¡¯t.¡± She wasn¡¯t worried at all about the cooperation. After all, it was between her own family members.


    ¡­..


    Assistant Jiang Xiaobin apanied Qin Jiran to the Su family corporation. By the time they arrived, Su Yanmo¡¯s assistant was already waiting for them at the front desk.


    ¡°Mr. Qin, President Su (Yanmo) has been expecting you. Please follow me to his office,¡± the assistant said respectfully.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t say much. Under the curious and astonished stares of multiple people, he followed the assistant into the elevator.


    There was virtually no one who didn¡¯t recognize Qin Jiran or know of his fame, especially after he won the Starlight Award and became a household name. His fans were everywhere, even in the Su family corporation. They¡¯d been expecting Qin Jiran to appear since the news that he was married to Su Yanyi came out.


    A few crazy fans had rendered thepany¡¯s top executives speechless when they suggested making the year-end welfare reward a photo signed by Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Heavens, did I just see the real-life version of Great Qin? Did I go blind, or did my dreamse true?¡± After the elevator doors slid shut, the receptionist finally couldn¡¯t hold her excitement back anymore.


    ¡°That was definitely the real one! Aside from my Great Qin, Those handsome facial features and that kingly aura could only belong to my Great Qin!¡± another fan eximed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say President Su was yours yesterday? And now it¡¯s Great Qin? Heh, aren¡¯t you afraid of Queen Suing to put you in your ce?¡± the pretty receptionist huffed. Why are the all handsome men yours? They¡¯re mine, okay?


    ¡°Hey, can you not bring up Queen Su right now? I used to think Su Yanyi was the little princess of the Su family, but over the past few years, she¡¯s been getting more and more impressive. She¡¯s even more well-known than President Su! When I saw herst time, she was emanating a cold aura from head to toe. Just thinking about it makes me shiver, and yet our great and impressive Film Emperor was able to take her as his wife!¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°How is it not right?¡±


    ¡°Our great Film Emperor is impressive, you¡¯re right, but I think he was the one who surrendered and not the other way around. Queen Su¡¯s skills¡­ tut-tut, one word: unimaginable!¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop. Don¡¯t chat at work, focus!¡±


    Before long, the news that Qin Jiran had made his first visit to the Su family corporation spread. The news attracted the attention of not only thepany¡¯s employees but also people outside of thepany. When Wang Zhilin caught wind of it, she turned blue in the face and was said to have smashed everything that could be smashed in her room.


    That came to show how big of a deal the visit was. It was a form of acknowledgment, and the result was exactly what Su Yanyi, Su Yanmo, and Qin Jiran wanted. Now, no one could deny that Qin Jiran was a part of the Su family.


    Inside his office, Su Yanmo told his secretary to prepare a cup of coffee for Qin Jiran. The two men, who were of different temperaments but equally brilliant, began to chat.


    They were both very concise and efficient, so it took only half an hour for the negotiations to be finished. With this, the Su family¡¯s newest tourist resort project weed its first partner. The SQ Company that Qin Jiran founded now stood on the same front as the Su family corporation.


    After the business talk was over, Su Yanmo led the conversation to a more personal territory, with the focus of the conversation being Su Yanyi, or rather, Qin Jiran and his rtionship with Su Yanyi.

 Chapter 47 - Family

    <strong>Chapter 47 ¡ª Family</strong>


    ¡°Jiran, I know how my little sister is, and I¡¯m sure you do too. Since the two of you have decided to spend your lives together, you have to cherish each other and be understanding of each other. Even though she¡¯s never said it out loud, my sister actually admires our parents¡¯ marriage quite a bit. I hope that the two of you can also enjoy a happy life together.¡±


    Naturally, Su Yanmo cared about his sister¡¯s happiness more than anything else.


    ¡°Su Yanyi is a wonderful woman. I will take care of her to the best of my ability. Don¡¯t worry, Brother.¡±


    Her happiness¡­ he couldn¡¯t promise that.


    He didn¡¯t dare to, because he believed that happiness could only be attained by those in mutual love.


    Obviously, he and Su Yanyi were still far from that; but even so, he wanted to do his best on aplishing everything he?should?do and?could?do for her. He refused to let Yanyi suffer any grievances, though that was easier said than done.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t the type of person to let herself be wronged.?In his mind, she had always been a strong woman who sat up so high in a lofty position that other people just couldn¡¯t help but surrender to her. Provoking her was equivalent to having a death wish.


    When his thoughts reached this point, a faint smile appeared on Qin Jiran¡¯s face. It was a smile reserved for Su Yanyi, and Su Yanyi only.


    Su Yanmo had been paying attention to Qin Jiran¡¯s expressions. When he saw the extremely gentle smile on the actor¡¯s face, Su Yanmo finally set down his worries.


    Since he had confirmed this man¡¯s deep feelings for his sister, he could only hope that his sister would also realize her own feelings soon. He wasn¡¯t very sensitive to the feelings of others, but he understood his sister too well.


    Very few people were capable of getting the attention of someone as cold and self-centered as her, and the ones who were capable of gaining her acknowledgment could be counted on one hand. It was as if she only had her family in her heart. Now, Qin Jiran had joined their ranks.


    To Su Yanmo, her concern for Qin Jiran, as well as the ways she had changed, couldn¡¯t be more obvious. He just wasn¡¯t sure if his sister knew how much she cared about Qin Jiran.


    The expression in Su Yanmo¡¯s eyes softened. Both men?cared about the same woman, one due to familial love, and the other due to romantic love.


    No matter how cold or indifferent a person was, they were prone to having a soft spot in their heart. That spot could be filled by anything from another person to an object to an asion. Whatever it was, they would cherish it and believe it was worth every effort to protect.


    ¡°I¡¯m very busy abroad. From now on, you will have to watch over the Su family. Mom and Dad are both too busy to visit. Grandpa is very fond of my little sister, so he will be very happy if the two of you return to visit him often,¡± Su Yanmo advised. This was the highest form of recognition that he could give to Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran was both shocked and delighted.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will,¡± Qin Jiran promised. Because Su Yanmo was Su Yanyi¡¯s older brother, Qin Jiran was very respectful towards him. However, unlike how obsequious and nervous he usually was in front of Su Yanyi, he disyed a confident and decisive attitude when he faced Su Yanmo.


    In reality, the Su family was strong and didn¡¯t need his supervision, but he kept in mind to visit Su Manor often. Having Su Yanyi apany him would be the best. He hoped for the happiness of the entire family.


    Qin Jiran had never experienced the warmth of a family, so he didn¡¯t know the feeling of having one. Even after three years of marriage, the number of times he had visited the Su family was small. They treated him kindly but still kept a sense of distance. At home with Su Yanyi, it used to be worse. The wall of ice had seemed impossible to break.


    However, everything had changed, and Qin Jiran was now working to steer the change in a positive direction.


    He wanted a real family of his own!


    Before he left thepany, Su Yanmo asked him for some signed photographs, which he agreed to give. On that same day, many of his fans squealed when they learned that one of the year-end welfare awards for the most hardworking employees would be a signed photograph of Qin Jiran.


    That afternoon, he went to the filming set. It was almost time to start filming, so there was a lot of work to be done. He was busy for several hours until he realized that dinner time was about to be over, and right after he took out of his phone, intending to give Su Yanyi a call, his phone rang.


    He looked expectantly at the screen, but it wasn¡¯t Su Yanyi. A look of disappointment came over his face as he swiped to answer the call.


    ¡°Lingyu?¡±


    Zhao Lingyu, a ssmate and roommate of his from university, was also one of the few friends he had. Although they didn¡¯t really keep in touch, their rtionship wasn¡¯t too bad.


    ¡°Great Film Emperor Qin, it is most fortunate that your royal highness still remembers this little one,¡± Zhao Lingyu immediately mocked him, but his tone suggested that he didn¡¯t actually mind. He understood that after university, everyone had gone their separate ways and was busy with their own lives.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Qin Jiran responded indifferently, ignoring the jab. Zhao Lingyu was used to his temperament.


    ¡°Tut-tut. With that personality, how did you even make it this big in the entertainment circle? I thought cold guys were already out of fashion? Ai, I really don¡¯t get why all those little girls scream when they hear your name mentioned¡­¡± Zhao Lingyumented sourly.


    Well, who told him to be such a loner?


    ¡°Get to the point,¡± Qin Jiran said impatiently.


    He wanted to hang up and call Su Yanyi already, okay? He didn¡¯t want to listen to a grown man prattle!


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get to the point. Actually, there are two. One, how could you keep your marriage from your buddies like this? Do you even consider us your friends? Two, you have toe to our ss reunion, our university ss reunion. Right now, you¡¯re the most famous one out of all of us. If you don¡¯te, everyone will gather at the entrance of yourpany and hound you!¡± As a matter of fact, Zhao Lingyu had actually been forced by everyone else to make this call.


    Qin Jiran had no interest in reunions, so he rarely attended them. At most, he would meet up with a friend once in a while. He didn¡¯t have that many friends, and he didn¡¯t like to socialize in the first ce.


    However, this reunion was different because it really had been too long since hest saw his friends, and the timing for this call was a bit suspicious. He still remembered that Wang Zhilin had called and talked about this ss reunion.

 Chapter 48 - Invitation

    <strong>Chapter 48 ¡ª Invitation</strong>


    The thought of Wang Zhilin brought a displeased expression to Qin Jiran¡¯s face. He was really annoyed by the Wang family¡¯s repeated attempts to cause trouble for him and Su Yanyi. He would not hesitate to be merciless and release all of the dirt he had gathered on them if they tried to stir things up again.


    Rich and influential families were never without secrets. As a powerful and deep-rooted family, the Wang family had way too many secrets that couldn¡¯t be disclosed to the public.


    Moreover, the current generation of the Wang family was filled with arrogant people who didn¡¯t know how to be cautious or how to prepare for unforeseen circumstances. There were traces of their misdeeds everywhere, and Qin Jiran had been investigating them ever since Su Yanyi warned him that Wang Zhilin was a bad person. By now, he had umted quite a bit of their dirtyundry.


    However, he didn¡¯t n on releasing anything. There were two reasons why. One, because Su Yanmo was better suited for doing that, and two, because although he had enough dirt to deal the Wang family a heavy blow, he wouldn¡¯t be able topletely ruin them. Unless he had information that could destroy the Wang family by the roots, he would not make a move.


    ¡°Jiran? Are you listening?¡± Zhao Ling asked worriedly when he noticed that Qin Jiran had stopped talking.


    ¡°I am.¡± He?was?listening, but should he go or not? He was sure that if he went, he would bump into Wang Zhilin, a woman who he¡¯d promised Yanyi to not have any interaction with.


    ¡°So will youe or not? Everyone¡¯s looking forward to it, you¡¯d better not reject. Tut-tut, of course, what they want more is see sister-inw too. We¡¯ve all seen the news. Sister-inw isn¡¯t an ordinary person, you know. Bring her along so we can meet her. ¡± Zhai Lingyu sounded envious.


    After all, Su Yanyi was beautiful, talented, powerful, and she had a strong family background. Not to mention, she seemed like she was very much in love with Qin Jiran. That in itself was very rare. To be able to marry a woman like this was a great blessing.


    When he heard that Su Yanyi was also invited, Qin swallowed back his refusal. His eyes lit up, and his expression shifted slightly. It would be his first time attending an event like this with Su Yanyi, and in front of his friends at that. If he could go with her, he¡¯d really look forward to it.


    But the question was, would Su Yanyi agree?


    Imagining him and Su Yanyi surrounded by a group of people and regarded as a pair of rare animals, or a group of people pestering them with questions about their rtionship, Qin Jiran suddenly didn¡¯t feel as excited as before. He wouldn¡¯t mind it, but it might make Su Yanyi unhappy, and he didn¡¯t want that.


    She had always been lowkey and rarely attended her own ss reunions. When his thoughts reached this point, he wiped away all of his hopes of her attending.


    He finally decided to refuse, saying, ¡°I¡¯m busier than usual these days because the filming for my new film is about to start.¡±


    ¡°No way, you¡¯re actually refusing? Boss, I¡¯ll call you boss, okay? Is it because you can¡¯t bear to bring sister-inw out for us to see? I promised our brothers that I¡¯ll convince you toe. If you don¡¯te, they¡¯ll eat me up!¡± Zhao Lingyu eximed. His words were so exaggerated, and his tone was so intive that Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.


    ¡°Eat you? Aren¡¯t they afraid of getting diarrhea?¡±


    ¡°Ah, boss, you know how to tell cold jokes now? Is this a result of sister-inw¡¯s training? Impressive!¡± Zhao Lingyu didn¡¯t care about Qin Jiran¡¯s attitude at all. Instead, he started to ridicule Qin Jiran.


    Hearing that, Qin Jiran raised an eyebrow and suddenly recalled the time Su Yanyi entered his study and started to tell him jokes. Her expression had been cold, and she¡¯d looked so cute that just thinking about it made him want tough again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, but if I can¡¯t, we can get together next time. The ss reunion involves too many people,¡± he exined, avoiding Zhao Lingyu¡¯s request for Su Yanyi to attend.


    ¡°If youe, you have to bring sister-inw along too. I know there¡¯ll be a lot of people attending, and you probably don¡¯t want to go, but everyone wants to see you. That¡¯s why I have to at least ask¡­¡±


    The two said a few more words to each other before hanging up, and immediately after, Qin Jiran received a call from Su Yanyi.


    ¡°My call wouldn¡¯t connect. Who were you talking to?¡± Su Yanyi sounded a bit unhappy, but she didn¡¯t intend to interrogate him. She just wanted to know because several of her calls had gone straight to voicemail.


    ¡°I was going to call you, but then a ssmate called first. It¡¯ste, have you had dinner?¡± Qin Jian hurriedly exined.


    At the same time, a thread of sweetness wound around his heart. He felt like a husband who was being cared for by his wife. It was a very wonderful feeling.


    A lot of men hate being checked on and questioned, but what do they know? Women ask questions because they care. If they didn¡¯t, then they wouldn¡¯t ask at all.


    ¡°ssmate? Wang Zhilin?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t nned to interrogate him, but hearing the word ¡°ssmate¡± made her even more unhappy.


    Wasn¡¯t that woman acting a bit too carefree? Despite knowing that Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were married, she was still trying to get close to Qin Jiran. How vexing!


    ¡°No, it was a former roommate called Zhao Lingyu. He wants me to attend the ss reunion, but I¡¯m sure Wang Zhilin will also be there, so I declined,¡± Qin Jiran answered honestly, as he didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand.


    Her eyes narrowed and shed coldly. To his surprise, she said, ¡°Since he wants you to go, you should go. Why should you decline because of her? That makes it seem as if you¡¯re scared of her! I¡¯ll go too, let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll still dare to put her greedy eyes on you!¡±


    The domineering Su Yanyi refused to amodate for others. The social circle of City A was big. What, were they supposed to avoid Wang Zhilin every time? Ridiculous!


    Her irritated and domineering tone shocked him, but soon after, he revealed a smile. Heavens knew how much he wanted to attend the ss reunion with Su Yanyi. He had assumed that she would reject and didn¡¯t expect her to actually bring it up herself. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to say no.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go tell him right now!¡±

 Chapter 49 - Admiring You

    <strong>Chapter 49 ¡ª Admiring You</strong>


    Zhao Lingyu was surprised when he got Qin Jiran¡¯s call, and when Qin Jiran told him he would be attending with his wife, Zhao Lingyu was even more surprised. He immediately gave Qin Jiran the time and location of the ss reunion.


    The reunion would take ce in one week. Because it was arge scale reunion with over a hundred people attending, the venue was set in the banquet hall of a hotel. The hotel belonged to the family of an attendee and some of the other richer attendees helped cover the costs.


    That evening, by the time Qin Jiran rushed home, Su Yanyi had already eaten and was viewing flowers in the greenhouse. He ignored the fact that he hadn¡¯t had dinner and went to find her in the greenhouse.


    Su Yanyi was fond of nts, mainly because they were stationary and less troublesome than animals. asionally, she would visit the greenhouse to look at the flowers. Some were still blooming and others were left with only green leaves, but the ce was always brimming with vitality. It was a nice ce to go to rx.


    Su Yanyi was sitting in a rattan chair, enjoying a cup of grapefruit tea as she read a newspaper and admired the flowers at the same time. She appeared bothfortable and casual. Qin Jiran slowed his steps, as if afraid he would disturb the tranquility of her visage.


    The usual her was very beautiful, but in an imposing, lofty, and fierce way that gave off a sense of distance.


    The current her was beautiful in a gentle way, captivating him, warming his heart, and making him want to approach and silently apany her.


    Reluctant to disturb the beauty and tranquility of the scene, he stopped walking and just stood there, staring at her.


    Although Su Yanyi was still holding the newspaper in her hands, she had noticed the man the second he arrived. When she heard him approach, she¡¯d nned to react a little, but he stopped before she could. That made her wonder, did he somehow not notice her?


    After a moment, when she saw that he was still motionless, she finally lifted her head, a slightly unhappy look on her face, and asked him, ¡°What are you standing there like an idiot for? Admiring the flowers?¡±


    ¡°Admiring you,¡± he responded as he walked over, a deep expression in his eyes. Su Yanyi blinked, and her eyes shed briefly with something that seemed like¡­ embarrassment?


    So, this man was starting to be more straightforward, huh? Looks like she would have to increase her resistance.


    Su Yanyi refused to admit that she had been embarrassed just now!


    She stood up, raised her head a bit, and asked confidently, ¡°Do I look good?¡±


    Qin Jiran wanted to smile. This proud and self-confident side of hers made her so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t move his eyes away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to ask,¡±?because the answer would always be ¡°yes.¡±


    Evidently satisfied with his response, a faint smile appeared in her eyes. Moving on, she asked him, ¡°Has that matter been settled yet? What time? I¡¯ll let Pan Yan free up her schedule a bit.¡±


    After filling her in on the time and location, he said, ¡°Are you sure you want to go? There will be a lot of people, so it¡¯ll be pretty chaotic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    She just wanted to see Wang Zhilin¡¯s face filled with jealousy. Su Yanyi had not seen Wang Zhilin once since her rebirth. It was about time.


    Seeing Su Yanyi like this, Qin Jiran could only give in. He nned to protect her if anything went wrong.


    When she noticed his fatigue and that he had not changed into his home clothes, she asked, ¡°Have you eaten? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m going to go cook something now. What about you? Do you want anything?¡±


    He was thinking about cooking noodles, which would be quick and easy, and perfect for filling up his hungry stomach.


    ¡°What will you cook?¡± Although she¡¯d already had dinner, it hadn¡¯t tasted as good as Qin Jiran¡¯s cooking. As a result, she had only filled up half of her stomach. Hearing him mention cooking immediately made her hungry again.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? Anything I can make at home,¡± he said in a pampering tone. The noodles could wait. Since Yanyi was also eating, he naturally had to make the best food for her.


    As she deliberated over the question, she inadvertently noticed his exhausted expression again. She didn¡¯t know why, but it made her anticipation shift to difort.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had noodles in a while, so why don¡¯t you cook noodles?¡± Noodles were quick and easy to cook. This man should eat and then have a good rest.


    ¡°You want noodles too? Then I¡¯ll go cook some. What kind of noodles do you want? Is it okay if I make noodles with shredded meat?¡± The brief change in her expression went unnoticed by him.


    Like he¡¯d said, since Yanyi was also eating, he had to make the best food for her. Noodles could also be made to taste delicious, he just had to add some more ingredients. He was certain that Su Yanyi would like it.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± she nodded. Suddenly, she had a thought: this man could probably cook noodles well too.


    The two left the greenhouse. Once they were inside the vi, Qin Jiran told her to go take a seat and rest, but she hesitated for a moment and decided to join him in the kitchen instead. Somewhat surprised, he asked, ¡°Why did youe in? Do you want to make coffee? Drinking coffee thiste in the day is bad for you.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t be med for his spection because aside from making coffee, she really didn¡¯t know anything else that had to do with the kitchen.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just here to watch.¡± She suddenly wanted to see how he would look while he was cooking.


    Then, she sighed for the nth time. This man was so outstanding; he was skilled both inside and outside of the kitchen. How did her previous self not notice? She¡¯d wasted so much precious time.


    Although her tant stare made him a bit ufortable, he quickly jumped into action, pouring water into a pot and chopping up meat and vegetables. Soon, two fragrant bowls of noodles were ready.


    They were moved to the dining room table andplemented by a saucer filled with pickled vegetables. The couple sat down across from each other and dug in.


    The first one to taste the noodles was Su Yanyi, and as she¡¯d expected, the noodles were delicious. She looked up, very satisfied, to see the man putting chili sauce into his noodles.


    One spoonful, two spoonfuls, three spoonfuls¡­ she stared thoughtfully at the reddened noodles.


    ¡°You like to eat spicy food?¡±


    Immediately, the System notification sounded.


    Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point


    Progress: 5/10


    Total: 15 Points


    Please continue working hard!


    When Qin Jiran looked up, he noticed that for some reason, Su Yanyi looked extremely happy. Was his love for spicy foods supposed to make her that happy? But he didn¡¯t remember anything about her liking spicy food¡­


    ¡°I do. Do you want some too?¡± He shook the jar of chili sauce in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try a bit,¡± she said. Instead of getting the chili sauce from him, she simply pushed her bowl forward. He scooped a spoonful of chili sauce into her noodles and pushed the bowl back to her.


    She didn¡¯t seem very satisfied with the amount he added, but after ncing at the red noodles, she decided to try it first. Her spice tolerance wasn¡¯t very high, after all.


    The noodles with chili sauce tasted pretty good, she decided before burying her face in the bowl.


    The entire time, Qin Jiran had been observing her.

 Chapter 50 - Jealousy

    <strong>Chapter 50 ¡ª Jealousy</strong>


    Touch then. Do it. Just a short moment, be gentle, Yanyi won¡¯t mind. Even if she does mind, just say that there was a bug!


    Qin Jiran calmed down his heart and stretched out his hand,nding a light touch on her head before speedily withdrawing.


    The soft sensation he felt made him think,?Yanyi has really nice hair.


    Su Yanyi immediately looked up, but she was only able to catch a glimpse of a blurred arm. Qin Jiran had on a fairly innocent expression. Before she could ask him anything, he swiftly exined, ¡°Your hair was a little messy.¡±


    That caused her to nk for a moment. Afterward, she lowered her head and returned to wolfing down her food. Qin Jiran silently let out a sigh of relief.


    Because she had added chili sauce to her noodles, she was forced to asionally pause and stick out her little tongue. As Qin Jiran watched, his mouth felt dry, and the bowl of noodles sitting in front of him lost its appeal; all of his attention was drawn to Su Yanyi. Only when he saw her look up and shoot him a what-are-you-looking-at nce did he bow his head and focus on his noodles.


    Once she finished eating, she turned her attention to the man sitting across from her. He was almost finished. Maybe his noodles were too spicy, because a fine sheen of sweat had appeared on his forehead, and it was indescribably sexy. Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she sat back to admire him.


    Now, it was his turn to feel ufortable. He managed to finish his noodles first before looking up and giving a slight cough, breaking Su Yanyi¡¯s overheated gaze.


    ¡°Brother and I finished discussing our n for cooperation. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll leave the two of you to discuss it.¡±


    Although she owned shares in the Su family corporation, she was not involved in any of the management. As long as the negotiations with Qin Jiran went well, she had no oppositions.


    Qin Jiran nodded and didn¡¯t bring up work again. Instead, he said, ¡°Brother told us to visit Grandfather, Mother, and Father when we¡¯re free. They¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    His voice contained traces of apprehension, as well as anticipation. He had never addressed Mother and Father Su like this in private and wasn¡¯t sure if Su Yanyi would be displeased.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go when we¡¯re free.¡±


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t mind. She herself rarely thought about returning home because the Su family was rtively independent. However, if Qin Jiran wanted to go back and visit his elders, then she wouldn¡¯t disregard his kind intentions. Her grandpa and parents liked to see them together, anyway.


    It must be mentioned that the three senior members of the Su family, as well as Brother Su, seemed to be quite satisfied with Qin Jiran. Otherwise, in her past life, they wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let him take care of her, knowing that they had divorced. This point led Su Yanyi to believe that her elders had pretty good eyesight¡ªof course, so did she! After all, she was the one who had picked Qin Jiran in the first ce.


    After dinner, Qin Jiran started his daily hunt for the little tortoise. Su Yanyi had intended to retreat to her study so she could look over some documents, but Qin Jiran¡¯s tortoise hunt piqued her interest. However, instead of helping, she just followed behind him, amused as though she was watching a show. The glint in her eyes rendered him speechless.


    About ten minutester, Qin Jiran finally found the little tortoise inside his study. He didn¡¯t know how the little thing managed to get in and nestle itself in the softness of his sofa. The tortoise looked like it was more thanfortable. When Qin Jiran picked it up, it started to bat its beady golden eyes and il its tiny limbs.


    Seeing this, Su Yanyi remarked disapprovingly, ¡°This little thing is still so stupid.¡±


    Qin Jiran suddenly smiled; he was reminded of the time she went into his study, wearing tortoise pajamas. It had happened not too long ago. Although he didn¡¯t dare say it was ¡°stupid,¡± it was undoubtedly ¡°cute.¡±1


    ¡°Very cute, yes.¡± He was obviously making a y on words,2?but he wasn¡¯t about to let her find out that he hadpared her to the little tortoise. If she found out, she would be miffed. As the days passed, he was beginning to understand her temper more.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s ¡®stupidly cute,¡¯ not ¡®cute.¡¯¡± The word ¡°stupidly¡± had to be added in front. Su Yanyi was visibly displeased by Qin Jiran¡¯s praise for the little tortoise. It was just a tortoise, but he treated it as though it was a treasure and spent time every morning and evening looking for it. That made her feel strange.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to think that the feeling was?jealousy. That possibility never even crossed her mind. She just couldn¡¯t bear the sight of the stupid tortoise being loved, that was all. Qin Jiran¡¯s attention should be on?her?instead.


    The little tortoise blinked innocently and continued to y cute, oblivious to the jealousy its female master felt towards it.


    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s stupidly cute,¡± Qin Jiran immediately gave in.


    The ¡°stupidly cute¡± tortoise: The male master is unreliable!


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The ¡°stupid cute¡± tortoise, again: The female master is tsundere!


    ¡­..


    The next day, Su Yanyi was woken by a phonecall. The sky was still dark.


    The caller was Mother Su, who surprised Su Yanyi by saying, ¡°Yanyi, I received news that Qin Jiran is the illegitimate son of the Qin family¡¯s second eldest.¡±


    Mother Su¡¯s voice contained obvious anger.


    All traces of drowsiness immediately vanished as the gears in Su Yanyi¡¯s mind started to turn. She tried to remember if she had heard anything about this in her previous life, but all she could remember was meeting people from the Qin family once or twice in her vegetative state. The details were unclear.


    ¡°Who found out about it?¡± Su Yanyi asked coldly. She didn¡¯t ask if the information was real; since her mother was telling her about it, then clearly it had already been confirmed.


    ¡°It¡¯s currently on the headlines of the two mediapanies controlled by the Wang family. The mastermind is obviously the Wang family, I¡¯m just not sure if the Qin family ys a part or not. Should we prevent this from spreading?¡± Mother Su asked, giving the right of decision to Su Yanyi.


    Although the two mediapanies were mainly controlled by the Wang family, there were other shareholders in thepany. If Mother Su tried her best and made use of the Su family¡¯s connections, temporarily stopping the news from spreading wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    Su Yanyi thought of a moment before responding, ¡°We can block it now, but we can¡¯t block it forever. Mom, get Dragon¡¯s Emissary ready while I talk to Qin Jiran about this. If he doesn¡¯t object, we¡¯ll aim to blow up the news before the Wang family does¡ªthe public opinion must be in our favor!¡±

 Chapter 51 - Choices

    <strong>Chapter 51 ¡ª Choices</strong>


    Since the ¡°secret¡± was already out, trying to stop it from spreading would only prove futile. The culprit was either the Wang family or the Qin family, though it didn¡¯t matter which. If the Su family tried to block the news, the culprit would undoubtedly use it to threaten Qin Jiran, or even Su Yanyi. Therefore, it would be wiser for the Su family to help?spread?the news instead. That way, they would gain the advantage of controlling what the public would see and whose side they would feel more inclined to take.


    Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t fall back asleep, so she tidied up her bed and went to Qin Jiran¡¯s bedroom. However, the bed was empty. Looking at the time, it was only five in the morning. Don¡¯t tell her he was awake already?


    She went downstairs to look for him, but he wasn¡¯t in the living room or the kitchen. That was when she remembered that the System had a tracking function.


    After a few seconds, the System responded.


    Mr. Qin is doing morning exercises in the yard.


    When she arrived, she saw him shadowboxing. Although she couldn¡¯t tell what style of boxing he was practicing, it was obvious that his powerful moves weren¡¯t just for show.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes shone, and she suddenly felt an itch to join him. As the sole daughter of the Su family, she had grown up taking sses on fighting and outdoor survival. She was strong. Although those skills rarely came in handy, seeing the man in front of her train kindled her fighting spirit. She wanted to spar.


    So she did.


    Without so much as a warning, she shot forward, clenching her delicate hand into a fist and sent a hard punch in his direction. By the time Qin Jiran heard her, it was already toote. He tried to dodge, but the blow still managed tond, clipping his shoulder. She had been by no means gentle, causing him to stagger from the impact.


    He recovered quickly and backed away just in time to avoid her ensuing attack, but he didn¡¯t fight back and ended up irritating Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Fight back, or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± she shouted at him, disgruntled as her fistsshed out faster than before. She was using her actions to show him that she was being serious.


    As he took in this new and unexpected side of her, a wry smile appeared on his face. Although he wouldn¡¯t mind getting beat up by her, he knew that what she wanted was a spar. Therefore, he could only brace himself and return her blows.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s attacks were strong and simple, while Su Yanyi¡¯s were swift, sharp, and merciless. They were both well-trained, but their techniques differed. Unlike the frank and forthright nature of Qin Jiran¡¯s attacks, Su Yanyi¡¯s style was more lethal.


    Practicality was the core of her fighting style. As a matter of fact, some of her moves were taught to her by famous hitmen from the underworld1. The Su family¡¯s conditions were as such. In contrast, Qin Jiran suffered quite a bit, especially since his fighting style relied on physical strength, and he couldn¡¯t bear to actually attack her. Naturally, he fell to a disadvantageous position.


    After a few more punches, Su Yanyi¡¯s hands began to throb with pain. It had been too long since herst spar, and she¡¯d put too much force into her punches, so the rebound was catching up to her. As a result, she had to lessen the strength behind her punches.


    Immediately, Qin Jiran noticed, and he felt his heart ache a little when he saw the light sheen of sweat on her forehead. He twisted his body to block her next punch and at the same time, stopped her assault.


    ¡°Yanyi, let¡¯s rest for a bit. We should go in and have breakfast now.¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t tell her that she should rest because she was obviously tired. That would only result in him receiving a few more punches.


    Su Yanyi yielded, and that was when she suddenly remembered her purpose foring to find him.


    ¡°I came here to ask you something,¡± she said, her face gleaming with light sweat.


    ¡°What is it?¡± The expression on her face caused him to feel a bit apprehensive.


    ¡°Do you know of the Qin family? Along with our Su family, the Wang family, and the Bai family, the Qin family is one of the four great families in City A.¡±


    The title ¡°four great families¡± was not to be taken lightly. It could be said that the four great families made up the sky of City A. There was virtually no one who didn¡¯t know of them.


    Instantly, silence fell, and Qin Jiran¡¯s expression changed. Su Yanyi didn¡¯t try to urge him, but his reaction alone told her that he did indeed know something.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve forgotten if you hadn¡¯t mentioned them. You know about¡­ that matter?¡±


    Obviously, he knew about the Qin family. How could he not? He just didn¡¯t want anything to do with them and thus ced them at the very back of his mind. However, since Yanyi had brought it up, he couldn¡¯t continue to feign obliviousness.


    ¡°So you know about it too. Now, I wonder if the Qin family also knows.¡± She was not surprised by his response, which more or less served as an acknowledgment. His surname was ¡°Qin,¡± after all.


    ¡°They do. They were the ones who put me in the orphanage. I¡¯m sorry for not telling you about this sooner, Yanyi. I just didn¡¯t think it was necessary, and I really don¡¯t want to have anything to do with that family,¡± he exined, somewhat worried. He didn¡¯t know why she suddenly brought them up or how she figured out his rtionship with them, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that he had kept his birth from her. Now, he wasn¡¯t sure if she would be mad or not.


    She nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything in response to his apology. Their distance rtionship in the past had made it unnecessary for him to tell her about his connection to the Qin family. Even now, although their rtionship had improved, it wasn¡¯t something he needed to tell her. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t angry at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the Wang family or the Qin family that wants to expose your rtionship with thetter, but it has reached some headlines. My n is to help the news spread rather than block it, but if you don¡¯t want it to spread, then I will try my best to block it.¡± Su Yanyi understood her position and intentions very clearly and waited for his response.


    His expression became cold, very cold, and there was even a hint of pressure being exerted from his body.


    ¡°The Qin family wouldn¡¯t. Qin Zhenyi attaches the most importance to his reputation, and my existence is his greatest bane. He would never try to publicize my rtionship with the Qin family. ?In other words, this was most likely the doing of the Wang family, though I¡¯m not sure what they¡¯re hoping to get out of this.¡±


    Qin Jiran understood his identity better than anyone else. As a child born out of wedlock, he was a stain on Qin Zhenyi¡¯s conservative reputation. The man wouldn¡¯t want the public to know of his past infidelity.


    ¡°Qin Zhenyi isn¡¯t the only member of the Qin family, otherwise the Wang family wouldn¡¯t have learned about this. But right now, the most important thing is your opinion. Do you want to block the news from spreading, or do you want to use our own channels to spread the news first? You should understand the pros and cons of both,¡± she said, her reasonable considerations serving to gradually calm him down.


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:?</b>The countdown was heavily dyed, sorry guys. Anyway, right now it¡¯s at 8.

 Chapter 52 - Good

    <strong>Chapter 52 ¡ª Good</strong>


    Qin Jiran understood what Su Yanyi meant, and he also understood that even though he wanted to pretend that he had nothing to do with the Qin family, he couldn¡¯t. Hiding wouldn¡¯t solve the problem either. Like she said, attacking was the best way to go about it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll get a press conference ready so I can dere that I¡¯m severing all ties with the Qin family.¡± Qin Jiran was also very decisive. Since the truth had toe out, he could only use a press conference to make his standpoint known.


    ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll call my mom immediately.¡± She shot him an admiring nce. Men should all be decisive like this.


    ¡­..


    The Dragon¡¯s Emissary was the head of the media industry for a good reason. Although they had little time to prepare, the result was satisfactory. The article they produced was undoubtedly better than the ones released by the Wang family¡¯s Wang Media and their subsidiarypany, Tiansheng Media.


    ¡°The Film Emperor¡¯s Secret¡± was the title of the article. It was simple but eye-catching. The subtitle, ¡°An exclusive interview with Film Emperor Qin on his mysterious family background,¡± encouraged people to step in and take a look.


    Wang Media and Tiansheng Media, on the other hand, wrote entertainment-oriented articles with vulgar titles about illegitimate children, the rich and powerful, social-climbing, and the like. Although plenty of people read their articles, most of their readers knew that what they were reading was gossip, and few believed in said gossip.


    Plus, their reader count had dropped since Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran openly revealed their love to the public. Several readers were very displeased with the absurdity of the articles released by Wang Media and Tiansheng Media.


    By contrast, the readers were much more inclined to read from The Dragon¡¯s Emissary. The headline was in and not at all sensational, but that only made the article seem more trustworthy. With the words ¡°exclusive interview¡± in the subtitle, the audience didn¡¯t have to think twice about which media to read from.


    The three separate articles released by The Dragon¡¯s Emissary, Wang Media, and Tiansheng Media all talked about the blood rtion between Qin Jiran and the Qin family.


    As an abandoned illegitimate son, Qin Jiran had to put in a lot of effort to attain the fame and sess he now enjoyed. The Dragon¡¯s Emissary emphasized this. Every single word in the article helped paint Qin Jiran as an outstanding man who was not only proud but also hardworking.


    The interview section asked the man about his views on family. He responded without any hesitation.


    ¡°I am an orphan who was abandoned from an early age. Back then, I would wonder why I had no family, but as an adult, I no longer have the time to think about that. I just want to work hard for the life I have now. After I married Yanyi, I stopped thinking about my birth family, because I now have a family of my own. It doesn¡¯t matter why they abandoned me. I don¡¯t care, and I don¡¯t want to worry about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Rumors say that your father is a wealthy man. If this is true, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of his identity, he became a stranger from the moment he abandoned me. But if he was a beggar or someone who couldn¡¯t take care of himself, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to lend him a hand. Otherwise, I hope that we do not disturb each other.¡±


    ¡°Great Emperor Qin, isn¡¯t that too cruel? They are your parents, after all,¡± the reporter asked ording to the script.


    ¡°They are not qualified. If I had a child, I would never let them grow up in an orphanage¡ªnot unless I was dead.¡± Ruthless? Heartless? Well, he¡¯d never believed that the people who had abandoned him were qualified to call themselves his parents.


    A video recording of the interview spread very quickly. Although not everyone was on his side, as some believed that he was being too heartless, the majority of people supported him.


    Moreover, the public had always been partial to the side of the victim, so the orphan Qin Jiran was in an unshakable position.


    Compared to the article from The Dragon¡¯s Emissary, the other two articles from Wang Media and Tiansheng Media were exaggerated and dramatic. They talked about Qin Jiran¡¯s ascendancy as the illegitimate son of a prestigious family, as well as his marriage with Su Yanyi being due to his desire for revenge. Every sentence could lead to a myriad of other topics, but the public did not take the articles well. The two mediapanies were immediately condemned.


    At this point, the ferocity of Qin Jiran¡¯s fanbase must be mentioned. When Wang Media and Tiansheng Media released their articles, his fans immediatelyunched a protest. From Qin Jiran¡¯s official website to Wang Media and Tiansheng Media¡¯s official websites, the protest raged.


    At first, neitherpany paid attention to it. Fandom outrages in the entertainment industry were somon that thepanies didn¡¯t even bother to respond. As a result, their websites were eventually hacked into.


    ¡¾ndering Great Emperor Qin? Kill!¡¿A violentment.


    ¡¾Rottenpany, rotten articles, rotten people!¡¿An angryment.


    ¡¾Such impractical opinions, the media must take responsibility! ¡¿A sensiblement.


    ¡¾Return me my innocence!¡¿A yfulment.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were both keeping an eye on the situation and didn¡¯t know whether they should thank the fans for their support or get a headache from their obstinance.


    ¡°If I bully you in the future, will your fans also hack into Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s website?¡± she asked him seriously.


    At the moment, both of them were in her office. Kang Zhong, Pan Yan, and Jiang Xiaobin were also inside bustling about. When they heard her question, strange expressions suddenly appeared on their faces.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s expression was also a bit strange as he stared at Su Yanyi, caught between wanting tough and wanting to cry. He realized that the more he learned about her, the more often he encountered her unusual side.


    Some of her thoughts were so unique that they left himpletely at a loss.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell them,¡± he promised after a moment of contemtion. Although he knew that she was just teasing him, he responded with simr solemnity.


    Su Yanyi took in his serious expression and raised an eyebrow. Then, she reached out and patted his head with the grace of a queen.


    ¡°Good1.¡±


    Instantly, the three eavesdropping assistants burst intoughter.


    Who would¡¯ve expected the interactions between these two icebergs to be so cute and entertaining at the same time? As the assistants watched, they all felt that the two were very much in love.


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:?</b>As some of you might¡¯ve noticed, SYY calls her mom ¡°mom¡± and that might seem inconsistent with SYY¡¯s image, but that¡¯s how the author wrote it. ¡°ÂèÂ衱 is the word used, and it¡¯s a rather childish way of referring to one¡¯s mom. Saying it¡¯s equivalent to ¡°mommy¡± in English wouldn¡¯t be wrong. Teenagers and young adults would often use a single ¡°Â衱 (pinyin ¡°ma¡±) but change to?¡°ÂèÂ衱 if they¡¯re trying to sound sweet and cute to butter up their mom.


    The implications of someone as cold as SYY regrly calling her mom?¡°ÂèÂ衱 is pretty sweet.


    Countdown at 7.

 Chapter 53 - Family Background

    <strong>Chapter 53 ¡ª Family Background</strong>


    Although she seemed to beughing at his expense, the fact that she had taken the initiative to joke with him made him very happy. Everything that was going on with the Qin family had inevitably dragged down his mood, but now he was feeling much better.


    Compared to the happiness he had now, what did the Qin family count for? They weren¡¯t worth his attention.


    ¡°Yanyi, were you able to find out who the culprit is?¡± he awkwardly changed the subject.


    He was rather skeptical about the culprit. It couldn¡¯t be that nominal father of his, but what about the other members of the Qin family?


    ¡°Old man Qin will be dying soon, so Qin Zhenyi and his three brothers are fighting to be the next head.¡± Su Yanyi was quite familiar with the happenings in the Qin family. After all, power struggles were not umon in prestigious families.


    And as for her addressing Qin Zhenyi by name, that was a decision she had made based on how Qin Jiran viewed the Qin family. Her family was of great importance to her, but as far as she was concerned, even though they shared blood ties, the Qin family was not worthy of Qin Jiran. Therefore, there was naturally no need for her to respect them as inws.


    Over the past few days, Mother and Father Su had been doing some investigating and dug up the reason why Qin Jiran had been put into an orphanage.


    His mother hadn¡¯t known that she was carrying Qin Zhenyi¡¯s illegitimate child. She was a beautiful but simple-minded college student. Although at the time Qin Zhenyi was already engaged, he still fell for Qin Jiran¡¯s mother, and the two had quickly tangled. When she was pregnant, Qin Zhenyi had married his fiancee and kept Qin Jiran¡¯s mother as a mistress.


    In the beginning, Qin Jiran¡¯s mother was oblivious and hadn¡¯t even known Qin Zhenyi¡¯s real identity. Back then, it was hard for an unmarried woman to support a child. When she found out about her pregnancy, she¡¯d talked with Qin Zhenyi about marriage, only to learn that he had already married someone else. She was so sad that she had almostmitted suicide, but for the child in her stomach, she¡¯d held on until he was born. Unfortunately, the childbirth was what had killed her.


    In other words, Qin Jiran had been born without a mother, while his paternal family was less than happy about his existence. Without so much as a nce at him, they had instructed their housekeeper to take him to an orphanage. Very few people in the Qin family knew about this¡ªas a matter of fact, not even Qin Zhenyi¡¯s wife was aware.


    Qin Jiran was over ten years old when he found out, and it was the dean of the orphanage who told him. After all, the Qin family was very well-known, and the housekeeper had specifically told him to take good care of Qin Jiran, handing over arge sum of money for child support before leaving.


    By then, Qin Jiran had passed the confusion period, and the desire to find his parents had already been extinguished. After learning about his background, he¡¯d reacted calmly without bothering to pay any heed to it.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Whether it was in the past or now, the Qin family had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°The Wang family also yed a part. They conspired with Qin Zhenren to strike at Qin Zhenyi, which is why your background was exposed. The Wang family is feeling restless, huh.¡± When she talked about that senseless Wang family, she spoke with a cold and irritated tone of voice.


    Theirpany was on the verge of bankruptcy, and yet they were still thinking about drawing Qin Jiran¡¯s attention. Su Yanyi didn¡¯t know if she should call them ignorant or foolish.


    ¡°I have some information on the Wang family that mighte in useful,¡± he said, despite knowing that Su family had most likely dug up more information than he had.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes shone with admiration, as the man had thought simrly to her.


    ¡°Give it to Kang Zhong, let him sort through the information. We will use it soon.¡±


    Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo had begun to covertly acquire shares in the variouspanies under the Wang family. Companies that had potential would be acquired, but those that didn¡¯t would bepletely destroyed as to not leave any benefit behind for the Wang family.


    ¡°Good.¡± The Wangs had caused him trouble so many times already that it wouldn¡¯t be right if he didn¡¯t reciprocate.


    ¡­..


    For the next few days, every major newspaper focused on Qin Jiran¡¯s family background, but thanks to The Dragon¡¯s Emissary and the support of the Su family¡¯s connections, the public opinion never once turned from Qin Jiran¡¯s side.


    Although both Wang Media and Tiansheng Media tried their best to ssh dirty water on Qin Jiran, the results only backfired on them. When the main instigators, Wang Zhilin and Wang Pinde, learned about what was going on, they were so angry that they started to smash things. Wang Zhilin was especially mad.


    And speaking of Wang Zhilin, just what was she thinking? She imed to like Qin Jiran, but everything she had done so far was an attempt to damage his reputation.


    Off to the side, Wang Zhiruo sneered, ¡°Did you really think Qin Jiran would leave Su Yanyi after he finds out about his birth family? Little sister, I don¡¯t mean to look down on you, but why are you so naive? Even if those two are acting, you can¡¯t separate them with petty tricks like this. You know what I think? That man likes Su Yanyi very much, whereas you¡­ tut-tut, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not even worth a nce.¡±


    The two sisters were pretty close in age. They had grown uppeting against each other and were not close at all. Last time, Wang Zhilin hadughed at Wang Zhiruo for getting divorced. Now there was an opportunity for her to retaliate, so why wouldn¡¯t she?


    Wang Zhilin¡¯s face reddened with humiliation. She believed that Qin Jiran was only with Su Yanyi for her money, so if she had acted faster, the man would¡¯ve been hers. That was why she had tried everything she could think of to break them apart. She¡¯d never thought she would go for wool ande home shorn1, making a fool of herself in front of her older sister.


    ¡°Look at yourself. At least I didn¡¯t get abandoned after a marriage,¡± Wang Zhilin retorted mercilessly. She didn¡¯t think she was doing any worse than Wang Zhiruo, who turned blue in the face and gave a cold harrumph.


    ¡°Enough. Look at the situation we¡¯re in, have you both forgotten what our goal is? That man is not our target, the Su family is! Can¡¯t you stop letting me down? Don¡¯t always make such a mess!¡± Wang Pinde snapped. The entire family sunk into a moment of silence.


    Ironically, they were here trying to scheme against others,pletely oblivious to the fact that they themselves had already be the other party¡¯s meal, that they were slowly being cooked over a fire, and that before long¡­ they would be consumed.

 Chapter 54 - The Qin Family Calls

    <strong>Chapter 54 ¡ª The Qin Family Calls</strong>


    As the topic of Qin Jiran¡¯s life experience continued to spread, the result was contrary to what the Wang family had hoped for. They had a feeling that they had lost the bait along with the fish. Currently, the public held a very high opinion of Qin Jiran, as well as the Su family. Although the Wang family was the main instigator, they felt as though they had nothing to do with the affair!


    Then, three days after the news went out, the other instigator finally showed a reaction. It was not a public reaction; rather, Old Master Qin had his assistant give Qin Jiran a call.


    Old Master Qin, named Qin Enci, was Qin Jiran¡¯s biological grandfather. Although the old man was very ill, he was still clear-headed. After he was informed about the news, he had investigated and confirmed Qin Jiran¡¯s identity before deciding to contact him.


    Actually, it wouldn¡¯t be urate to say that Old Master Qin hadn¡¯t known about what his son did to Qin Jiran all those years ago. He did, but he had done nothing to stop it. Qin Zhenyi¡¯s conservative and prideful personality had been inherited from him, after all, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t have tried to prevent Qin Zhenyi from trying to hide the existence of an illegitimate son.


    But now that the old man was on his deathbed, his attitude had changed. He wanted to see Qin Jiran, a grandson who was a stranger to him, at least once in his life.


    Qin Jiran was somewhat surprised when he received the call because although he had guessed the Qin family would contact him, he hadn¡¯t expected the first person to be the old Master Qin.


    To go, or not to go? Qin Jiran hesitated for only a moment before rejecting. He really didn¡¯t want to be involved with the Qin family in any way or degree.


    ¡°Heh, if that old man Qin was actually sincere, it wouldn¡¯t have taken him this long to think of finding you,¡± Su Yanyi automatically defended him. She was sitting nearby and had heard the entire conversation.


    ¡°I know.¡± Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t stupid, so naturally, he had figured it out too. However, he was still very touched by her concern, and the current her seemed so cute that he suddenly got an urge to hug her.


    But in the end, an urge was still just an urge, and not something he dared to actually act upon.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± she asked suddenly. At the same time, she noticed that his expression seemed a little off.


    ¡°Most likely, they¡¯ll try again.¡± He quickly suppressed the urge and changed the subject.


    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re mine, so even if they want to make a move, they wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± She couldn¡¯t be more dissatisfied with the Qin family.


    Hearing the words ¡°you¡¯re mine,¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s heart began to beat at an abnormal rate. He thought, it seemed like he now had another ¡°untreatable disease¡± on top of his auditory hallucinations¡­


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    As long as you¡¯re by my side, I¡¯m not afraid of anything!


    Some people would abandon everything for power, while others would abandon the whole world for love. Qin Jiran, a man who had grown up without knowing love, obviously belonged to thetter.


    ¡­..


    Sure enough, Old Master Qin persisted. This time, instead of using his assistant, he chose the biological father card and sent out Qin Zhenyi.


    When Qin Zhenyi called, Qin Jiran was in the middle of talking to a makeup artist and a stylist about how he wanted a specific character to look. Jiang Xiaobin was in charge of handling his business calls.


    ¡°Mister Qin Zhenyi is calling. Will you answer?¡± Jiang Xiaobin asked with concern.


    For a second, Qin Jiran was confused, almost as though he was trying to remember who this ¡°Mister Qin Zhenyi¡± was. It was a name that he learned a long time ago, and yet it felt so foreign to him.


    ¡°Hello, this is Qin Jiran.¡±


    Some things, he had to face. Escaping wouldn¡¯t solve the problem, and he wasn¡¯t someone who liked to escape from his problems anyway. He just didn¡¯t like to be bothered.


    ¡°Since your grandfather wants to see you, you should go visit him. Don¡¯t let others think you¡¯re childish and ignorant.¡± The man spoke with a cold and firm tone of voice, leaving Qin Jiran chilled beyond words.


    Qin Jiran fell silent, wondering¡­ did this man think they were close? What made him think he couldmand him like this?


    ¡°Who¡¯s this? Wrong number?¡± Qin Jiran retorted harshly. He refused to show respect to those who didn¡¯t deserve it. Should an orphan who was abandoned since birth be expected to obey the one who had abandoned him? Qin Jiran certainly didn¡¯t think so.


    At the other end of the phone, there was a brief silence, caused by either speechlessness or anger, but what did it matter?


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a wrong number, don¡¯t call again,¡± Qin Jiran said before hanging up and handing the phone back to Jiang Xiaobin. Then, as if nothing had happened, he resumed what he had been doing before. The shooting for his new film was starting soon, so he was very busy¡ªtoo busy to be dealing with calls from strangers.


    Sometimes, Qin Jiran would wonder, just how cruel did a man have to be to throw his own newborn son into an orphanage? If it was because he couldn¡¯t afford to raise a child, then fine, but the Qin family clearly had more than enough money to raise a child with. Even so, they had thrown him into an orphanage, forcing him to grow up as though he were a real orphan. Every time he thought about it, his heart would fill with bitter disappointment.


    When he was ignorant, he woulde up with excuses for his parents, convinced that they must¡¯ve been forced to make such a choice, but yearster, he stopped thinking so naively. The one who was abandoned had once tried to find excuses for the people who abandoned him¡­ how ridiculous.


    Jiang Xiaobin held the phone, slightly speechless. He asked hesitantly, ¡±If Mr. Qin calls again, should I answer?¡±


    ¡°Answer when you have to, ignore it if you don¡¯t. As my assistant, it¡¯s your job to filter out unimportant calls1?for me.¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t directly say no because he knew that the Qin family wouldn¡¯t give up so easily, but if they tried to use thatmanding tone to talk to him again, then¡­ they shouldn¡¯t me him for being equally impolite!

 Chapter 55 - Worrisome

    <strong>Chapter 55 ¡ª Worrisome</strong>


    At four in the afternoon, Qin Jiran finished his work with the stylists and gave Su Yanyi a call.


    ¡°Yanyi, are you going to have dinner at home? I¡¯m cooking tonight.¡±


    ¡°Where are you? Are you home yet?¡± Although the two worked in the samepany, theirmuting times were different due to the fact that their jobs were different. Not to mention, a good part of Qin Jiran¡¯s work was done outside of thepany.


    ¡°I just finished my work, so I¡¯m still at thepany. Are you? Do you want to go home together?¡± he asked expectantly.


    Although Su Yanyi had agreed to let him pursue her, the truth was that aside from making more delicious food, he didn¡¯t know what else he could do. He had already given her his heart, but he was a beginner at pursuit.


    Despite that, their rtionship?did?undergo some changes. With her approval, Qin Jiran became more confident in front of her. When conversing, he would ask her more questions like the one he had just asked. He was definitely not as cautious as before.


    ¡°See you in the parking lot.¡±


    Su Yanyi still had a lot of work to do, but that wasn¡¯t anything new. Her workload had always been endless, and therefore, she decisively chose to get off work.


    Naturally, they both had a car of their own, and just as Qin Jiran was trying to decide which car they should take, Su Yanyi arrived at the parking lot. Their cars were parked a good distance away from each other, but he was standing closer to hers. When he saw here in, he quietly put his car keys back into his trousers pocket.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ride home together,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t think much and got into her car. Qin Jiran quickly sat down in the front passenger seat and patiently waited the car to start moving, but it remained in ce. He turned to look at her and saw that she seemed to be thinking about something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked with concern.


    ¡°You drive.¡± Since her rebirth, a lot of her habits and preferences had changed. One example was that she no longer enjoyed driving, which was most likely due to that car ident she had in her past life.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qin Jiran naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. He immediately switched seats with her and happily drove home.


    Leaving work with Yanyi, driving Yanyi¡¯s car, taking Yanyi home¡­ It was an unbelievably warm and wonderful feeling. A smile lit up his face as he drove.


    The instant they entered the vi, they saw the little tortoise lounging on the living room sofa. It was lying on a big green tortoise doll, which created an adorable contrast of size. Qin Jiran¡¯s smile grew bigger.


    ¡°Stupid tortoise.¡± Su Yanyi walked over and flicked the tortoise with her finger. She thought about how busy she had been and noted howfortable the little thing looked.


    ¡­ She really didn¡¯t like this tortoise.


    When Qin Jiran saw her flick the little tortoise, he somehow got the impression that she was ying with it, like an indifferent girl teasing her silly pet. So cute¡­ he really wanted to take a picture.


    ¡°Yanyi, why don¡¯t you take a picture with Cutie?¡± he asked as he shrugged out of his jacket and went to take a seat beside them.


    Su Yanyi raised an eyebrow and shot a slightly disgusted look at the tortoise before saying arrogantly, ¡±Who would want to take a picture with this stupid little thing?¡± She even reached out and flipped the tortoise over on its back as she spoke, satisfied by its clumsy iling.


    Once again taken by how cute she was acting, Qin Jiran agreedly indulgently, ¡±It?is?a bit stupid, but it¡¯s also pretty cute.¡±


    The ¡°stupid¡± tortoise tried to flip itself back over, but it could only spin around and around, appearing more and more stupid with every turn.


    Later, they enjoyed avish dinner. Qin Jiran spent nearly an hour preparing four dishes, soup, and two small tes of dessert. Su Yanyi was extremely satisfied and ended up eating a little too much.


    After the meal, she stood up and walked around the vi, but it did little to help alleviate her difort. Qin Jiran finished cleaning up and left the kitchen. When he saw Su Yanyi moving around, he suddenly thought of an idea.


    ¡±Want to take a walk outside?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She had just thought of that too.


    It was their first time taking a walk together. The night was cold, but fortunately, they had both dressed appropriately. However, Qin Jiran was a little disappointed by this. He wouldn¡¯t be able to y out the ssic scenario of removing his jacket and giving it to her to warm her up¡­


    Because they lived in a vi, there were no other people in the area. As they walked, they were shrouded in silence.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t want her to think he was a boring man, so he racked his brain for something to say, but he couldn¡¯t think with the cool scent of her body filling his senses.


    Meanwhile, Su Yanyi was thinking about how stupid he was.


    There was such a good opportunity in front of him, but he wasn¡¯t grabbing it. He didn¡¯t even know to hold her hand! If he kept trying to chase her like this, how long was it going to take him to catch up?


    She was very worried about Qin Jiran, but it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to call him out. How could such a decisive man cower like this?


    Of course, she could take initiative for him, but she believed that since she had given him the chance to pursue her, she shouldn¡¯t take the initiative too often. If she did, then it wouldn¡¯t be him doing the chasing anymore, it would be her.


    But still, she felt a bit dissatisfied.


    This man had clearly told her that he liked her and wanted to pursue her, but why hadn¡¯t he made any moves? Aside from making extra food for her, there was nothing else. No dates, no gifts, no sweet talk, none of the stuff described in books. It really worried her.


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:?</b>I think our dude Jiran is developing a cute filter for Yanyi. Also, this scene will continue in the next chapter.


    Countdown: 4

 Chapter 56 - A Bit Dumb

    <strong>Chapter 56 ¡ª A Bit Dumb</strong>


    ¡¾ 001. He¡¯s so dumb, would that count as a secret? ¡¿Su Yanyi felt that 001 was rather useful. At least she couldin to it when she was bored.


    ¡¾ Mr. Master isn¡¯t dumb, he¡¯s just nervous because he loves you too much and cares about you too much. ¡¿


    Maybe it was because a bystander could see the bigger picture, or maybe 001 possessed naturally high EQ, but either way, what it said actually made sense. Su Yanyi was extremely surprised by that, but of course, she paid more attention to the content rather than the speaker.


    She turned to stare seriously Qin Jiran, as if she was trying to confirm if what 001 said was true.


    He noticed her peculiar gaze and asked with a trace of nervousness, ?¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Just thinking that you¡¯re a little dumb,¡± she answered honestly, and very seriously.


    That made him feel a bit wronged. He hadn¡¯t even done anything, so why was Yanyi calling him dumb?


    But unbeknownst to him, hisck of action was exactly why she thought he was dumb.


    Su Yanyi took in his speechless expression and suddenly thought that, well, being dumb wasn¡¯t such a bad thing. At least she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being deceived.


    For a woman like her, having a sense of trust for her partner was absolutely necessary. She even considered it the prerequisite for love, as she believed that only a rtionship fostered by trust could thrive.


    She would give up a rtionship that only bore love, and not trust. Or rather, it would be more urate to say that she would?destroy?the rtionship, because admittedly, she was a self-centered woman with an unyielding desire for control, and that desire must beplemented with a sense of trust. If she held the reins butcked a sense of trust, then the rtionship would end disastrously.


    However, it must be mentioned that if it weren¡¯t for everything Qin Jiran had done for her in her past life, she would never have thought to appreciate him.


    Qin Jiran tried to figure out where he had made a mistake, but to no avail. He had no choice but to ask her, helplessly and sincerely, ¡°Yanyi, what did I do wrong? Tell me, I¡¯ll change.¡±


    Just as she was about to say that he was good and didn¡¯t need to change, she changed her mind and deliberately put on a cold expression before saying, ¡±Do you remember what you said before?¡±


    ¡°Which?¡± He had said a lot of things, so he wasn¡¯t sure which one she was talking about. And even though he remembered everything he had ever said to her, mainly because he was always very careful about what he said to her, her question was just too vague.


    ¡°You said you want to pursue me, but you haven¡¯t done anything yet,¡± she reminded bluntly.


    Clearly, he had not expected her to say this. He instantly fell silent as his entire face turned red, betraying his embarrassment.


    ¡°I, I¡­ ¡° He didn¡¯t know what he should say. Of course he remembered saying that, and Heavens knew how happy he felt that day, but when it came time to actually do it, he found that it was easier said than done.


    When he asked Jiang Xiaobin about how to chase a girl, Jiang Xiaobin had given him a very clear-cut answer, and that was to treat her well. When asked for rification, his answer could be summed up in two words: dates, and gifts.


    Dates? The idea wasn¡¯t new to Qin Jiran, but there was one problem: he was always very busy, and Su Yanyi was too. Plus, they were already living together, so wouldn¡¯t it be weird if he mentioned going on a date? But taking a walk like this felt nice. It should count as a date, right?


    And as for sending gifts, he didn¡¯t know what he should send. Aside from eating, he had tried and failed to find what else she liked. Jiang Xiaobin said that girls were fond of flowers and other things like that, but Qin Jiran had a feeling that it wouldn¡¯t work for Su Yanyi.


    Judging from the situation he was in now, it seemed that his excessive caution and concern had made her unhappy. Since that was the case, he decided to go ahead and try one of Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s suggestions anyway.


    ¡°Then are you free tomorrow? Let¡¯s go on a date?¡± he asked expectantly. And as for the work he had to do tomorrow¡­ the Great Emperor Qin didn¡¯t care. It wasn¡¯t as important as Su Yanyi anyway.


    She nced at him with a deep smile in her eyes. Unfortunately, the night was dark, so he didn¡¯t notice.


    She really did think that this man was a bit dumb, but this kind of dumb was the clumsy slow-witted type that somehow gave her a sense of security, and it even made him seem particrly cute.


    ¡°I have to work tomorrow.¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s face fell, but her next words instantly cheered him back up again.


    ¡±¡­ but we can go out in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go out in the evening then!¡± He nodded vigorously. When it came time to give the year-end awards, he was definitely going to give Jiang Xiaobin an extra share.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran continued on their stroll, but they never got to holding hands. Even so, the mood between them was especially beautiful. Their shadows blurred under the dimmplights, but they were in harmony with each other.


    Maybe their feelings had not yet reached the point of mutual love, and maybe they weren¡¯t so good at grasping the meanings in each other¡¯s words, but despite the maybes, their rtionship was gradually blossoming. Although they were still at the stage of ignorance, clumsiness, and inexperience, they were happy and expectant.


    And maybe it was because the mood was too good, or maybe time had flown too fast, but the walk back felt extremely short. As Qin Jiran watched Su Yanyi return to her bedroom, he was filled with reluctance and affection. He was even beginning to consider making more delicious food in the future, hoping that Yanyi would eat a lot every day, because if she ate a lot every day, then he could go out for a walk with her every day.


    Thus, from that day on, the Great Emperor Qin became very,?very?fond of cooking. He poured almost all of his free time into researching for food and pastry recipes, while Her Highness the Queen would happily gobble down his fruits ofbor.

 Chapter 57 - Zhang Minghui

    <strong>Chapter 57 ¡ª Zhang Minghui</strong>


    Dating was such an important concept that even those with low EQ knew about it. But how was dating done?


    Qin Jiran¡¯s SQ Company had begun to garner some fame. However, only a handful of people knew that he was the owner. Most people were aware that the executive manager was a handsome and frivolous man named Zhang Minghui, but that was it.


    Zhang Minghui was one of Qin Jiran former ssmates, and a current friend. As frivolous Zhang Minghui seemed, he was actually an effectivework master who controlled a number ofwork studios.


    ¡°President Qin, hey, hey, boss, can¡¯t you show some consideration and not have such a lovesick expression on your face? A loner like me can¡¯t stand it, okay?¡± Zhang Minghui had been enduring for so long that he finally cracked. Who told Qin Jiran to space out so many times?


    Although Qin Jiran was the owner of SQ Company, he left most of the work to the others. It was rare to see him in the building, as he tended to give instructions through the phone. For once, he was at thepany, but he kept spacing out. They hadn¡¯t even finished discussing the official business yet, which seriously irritated Zhang Minghui.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stand it?¡± Qin Jiran raised an eyebrow, feeling disdainful rather than embarrassed.


    After all, he fell in love with Su Yanyi at first sight and was extremely loyal, while a yboy like Zhang Minghui was extremely fickle. In that aspect, they wereplete opposites, so it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for Qin Jiran to look down on him. However, it was really just a matter of style.


    ¡°Boss, are you looking down on me? You didn¡¯t even tell me that you got married, how dare you look down on me? When you were frolicking with your sweetheart, I was over here working my ass off! Where¡¯s your conscience?¡± Zhang Minghuiined bitterly, though his tone brimmed with undisguisedughter.


    ¡°Did you forget to take your medicine?¡± Qin Jiran shot him a cold re,pletely unabashed. As the boss, it was his duty to find and make good use of other talented individuals. If he had to do things himself, why would he need subordinates?


    ¡°Tut-tut, boss, you even know how to tell cold jokes now? Is this due to the influence of sister-inw?¡± Zhan Minghui asked in a gossipy way. He really was curious about how Qin Jiran managed to get together with Su Yanyi. What was his secret? And why didn¡¯t he tell him about the marriage? Even someone as conceited as Zhang Minghui was impressed.


    Qin Jiran stared at him expressionlessly. His eyes had turned a bit cold, which immediately pushed Zhang Minghui to rein himself in. He sat down obediently and cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s continue talking about work. I think working with the Supany on their tourist resort is a great idea. If we¡­¡±


    Zhang Minghui proceeded to give a detailed report on his work, but it was obvious that he hadn¡¯t given up on getting the details of Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s love story. Qin Jiran looked at him, eyes shing. Suddenly, the man asked, ¡°How do you usually chase girls?¡±


    Immediately, Zhang Minghui¡¯s eyes lit up. He answered, ¡°When do I ever need to chase girls? Every time I step out, I get surrounded by all kinds of beauties.¡±


    With his good looks, body, fashion sense, job, and humor, Zhang Minghui was indeed very popr with girls. However, after hearing his response, Qin Jiran chastised himself for being stupid. Did he really just ask a yboy for rtionship advice? What kind of joke was that? Yanyi was right to say that he was dumb!


    ¡°Get back to work!¡± He decided to rely on himself instead.


    ¡°Ahh, don¡¯t. Let¡¯s keep discussing this. How do I chase girls? Could you be that you want to chase girls too? You can¡¯t do that, boss. You and Su Yanyi are already married. Then again, boss, you don¡¯t seem like a yboy. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have looked down on me for so many years. Are you trying to chase President Su then? Chasing her after the two of you got married? Boss, what are you trying to do?¡± Zhang Minghui asked with bright eyes.


    Qin Jiran remained silent and decided that he would rather die than tell Zhang Minghui about his dilemma. If he did, Zhang Minghui would definitelyugh at him.


    ¡°Boss, tell me! I¡¯m a veteran at this, so if you have any problems, I can give you advice!¡± Zhang Minghui persisted.


    When Qin Jiran fell in love with Su Yanyi andter married her in secret, none of his friends had known. After their marriage was made public, several of them had called to question him, and although he admitted to it, he never went into detail.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give any bad ideas.¡± He really didn¡¯t trust Zhang Minghui, who seriouslycked credibility in rtionships.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, boss. At least, I¡¯ve had a few dozen girlfriends already, so I can easilye up with a ton of different ideas. And if you don¡¯t like my ideas, you can choose to not use them.¡± Zhang Minghui was curious about Qin Jiran¡¯s rtionship problems, but he was extra curious because Qin Jiran¡¯s other half was Su Yanyi.


    After all, who in the upper society of City A?didn¡¯t?know about Su Yanyi? She could be considered the upper society¡¯s princess, though her sess with Resplendent Entertainment had caused several people to call her ¡°Queen¡± instead. It only served to prove how capable and powerful she was.


    Who would¡¯ve expected her to marry his Boss Qin? Zhang Minghui refused to be kept in the dark about such sensational news!


    Qin Jingran felt somewhat touched, mainly because his date wasing up, and he still had no idea what he was going to do. After all, he had never been on a date before, and he had a feeling that Yanyi wouldn¡¯t like the typical date ideas. He had tried and failed to think of something, so he reluctantly decided to give Zhang Minghui a chance.

 Chapter 58 - Flowers

    <strong>Chapter 58 ¡ª Flowers</strong>


    ¡°Then talk,¡± Qin Jiran agreed begrudgingly.


    ¡°No problem, but I have to know your situation first, yeah? Boss, why don¡¯t you tell me more about you and sister-inw?¡± Zhang Minghui inquired tentatively, his eyes filled with undisguised curiosity.


    That was when Qin Jiran started to regret giving him a chance to talk. Was it right for a yboy to be this gossipy?


    ¡°Just tell me what you do when you go on a date, the rest is none of your business.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to tell anyone else about him and Su Yanyi. That was their story, and their little secret. No one else should know about them.


    Zhang Minghui pursed his lips and gave up to start pondering seriously over date ideas instead. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to persist, but he knew what kind of person Qin Jiran was. The man clearly wasn¡¯t going to tell him anything, so Zhang Minghui could only specte on his own.


    ¡°There are all kinds of dates. Usually, you would take the girl out to eat, shop, and then you rent a hotel room. But I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s not what you want to do, right boss? Do you want the date to be romantic or thrilling? You can tell me that much, at least?¡±


    Qin Jiran thought about it before responding, ¡°Something special, rxing, and not messed up.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a very romantic person, and he didn¡¯t think Su Yanyi was either. He would rather rx than do something thrilling, and he believed she was the same. He thought she would like a date that was special and rxing.


    ¡°Tut-tut. Boss, you¡¯re no fun. Won¡¯t Queen Su think you¡¯re too uptight?¡± Zhang Minghui looked at Qin Jiran worriedly. He knew that the man was an iceberg, but he hadn¡¯t expected him to be so conservative too! Rxing? What?rxing? Only old married couples would want that!


    This time, Qin Jiran was really choked up. Just the other day, he was deemed stupid by Yanyi, and now he was being called uptight by Zhang Minghui. Could it be that Yanyi thought so too?


    When his thoughts reached this point, his expression fell and was imbued by a hint of disappointment. How was he supposed to change his personality?


    When he saw the conflicted emotions flicker across Qin Jiran¡¯s face, Zhang Minghuiughed, but after that, he felt a bit envious.


    Zhang Minghui thought:?If I had my own true love, I wouldn¡¯t y around and be fickle for the fun of it.


    Life was just too boring for him. If he could find a love to put his whole heart into, he would be a lucky man.


    ¡°Ah, boss. Don¡¯t lose heart, I was just teasing you. Queen Su definitely isn¡¯t an ordinary woman, maybe she likes mature and restrained men like you,¡± Zhang Minghui consoled, but he really did think that way. Why else would Queen Su marry his Boss Qin? She wouldn¡¯t marry him if she didn¡¯t like him.


    Or at least, that was what Zhang Minghui believed. In his mind, Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t someone who would force herself to marry someone she didn¡¯t like.


    In reality, the reason she chose Qin Jiran to be her marriage partner was that she appreciated his maturity and restraint, not because she had romantic feelings for him. Of course, his good looks and simple background were important factors too, though, at the time, she didn¡¯t know that he was actually a member of the prestigious Qin family.


    Although Qin Jiran remained silent, he did regain some of his previous confidence. However, he noted Zhang Minghui¡¯s words, that he was too uptight.


    ¡­..


    Evening.


    When Qin Jiran pulled up in front of thepany, he was over half an hour ahead of schedule.


    Earlier, he called Su Yanyi to confirm that he would pick her up from work. Turning his head, he nced at the bouquet of roses in the backseat. There were ny-nine roses in the bouquet, which he admittedly was quite tacky. Even so, his face was red, and his heart was racing with nervousness.?Would Yanyi like the flowers? Of course, he knew that she was fond of flowers, but would she like the roses that he got for her?


    Maybe he should get rid of them, it would be awkward if she ended up disliking them¡­ but Zhang Minghui had said that every date should have flowers involved, usually one or two to show appreciation, and more on special asions. The first official date counted as a special asion, right?


    Su Yanyi learned about Qin Jiran¡¯s arrival from Kang Zhong, who actually didn¡¯t know about their date. He only said it in passing when he looked out the window and noticed Qin Jiran¡¯s parked outside. Su Yanyi suddenly lost the mood to continue working and decided to get off work twenty minutes early.


    As a result, Qin Jiran was still internally struggling about whether or not he should keep the roses when Su Yanyi suddenly opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat and got in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, fastening her seatbelt. She didn¡¯t say much and instead threw the initiative to Qin Jiran, who jumped in shock.


    He looked at her with a stiff expression before stealthily moving his gaze to the backseat. Did she not notice the huge bouquet? Then¡­ should he say something about it?


    The keen Su Yanyi immediately picked up on his odd behavior. She followed his gaze and saw the flowers.


    Although she was somewhat surprised, her face remained expressionless. ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, do you like it? I saw it in a flower shop on my way here, thought it was really pretty and bought it.¡± He was too embarrassed to say that he had deliberately stopped by a flower shop to buy the bouquet, afraid that she would think he had poor taste. This was his first time giving flowers to someone.


    Like it? She was surprised, but she didn¡¯t really like the roses¡­ However, when she looked at them again, she suddenly felt that they?did?look rather pretty. But what a pity.


    ¡°You should get a potted nt next time. Actually, the seeds are fine too. They¡¯llst longer.¡± No wonder her EQ was so low; the man sent her roses, but she responded by saying she wanted a potted nt instead. Really, she wasn¡¯t any more experienced than he was.


    For a moment, Qin Jiran was shocked, and then his expression changed to one of regret and delight. He nodded earnestly to show that he was listening. On the inside, he was ming Zhang Minghui for the failure.


    He?knew?that the guy was unreliable. When Zhang Minghui said to send flowers, Qin Jiran had mentioned Su Yanyi¡¯s preference for potted nts, but Zhang Minghui hadughed at him, saying he didn¡¯t know anything about romance.


    But clearly, it was Zhang Minghui who didn¡¯t know anything about romance. If Qin Jiran had gone with his own idea, then the date would¡¯ve started off better.


    Hmph. He wasn¡¯t going to believe that yboy anymore. yboys werepletely unreliable!

 Chapter 59 - Date

    <strong>Chapter 59 ¡ª Date</strong>


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Su Yanyi asked after a while on the road.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to eat first, is that okay with you?¡± Qin Jiran had taken great pains to n out the date, and a meal was that he had decided to start it off with. After all, in his eyes, Su Yanyi was aplete foodie.


    As expected, her eyes lit up at the mention of food, but then she hesitated.


    ¡°I prefer your cooking,¡± she said seriously.


    As the only daughter of the Su family, what kind of delicacies hadn¡¯t she tasted? But her favorite dishes were the ones cooked by Qin Jiran. Maybe it was because her rebirth had changed her tastes, or maybe he was just a really good cook, but every time she ate his food, she would feel like the serving was too small. As a matter of fact, she felt that she had gained some weight recently.


    Her words filled Qin Jiran¡¯s smile with warmth and satisfaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± he said happily, even more convinced that Zhang Minghui was unreliable. Clearly, he, Qin Jiran, was the most knowledgeable about what Su Yanyi liked and disliked. So, he decided to stop relying on other people for advice.


    The two chatted as he drove, and soon, they arrived at their destination: a very well-known seaside restaurant that offered a variety of seafood. The ce was unique in that the cooking waspletely manual; as in, the customers could cook for themselves.


    When Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran entered, they saw that they weren¡¯t the first ones to arrive.


    Qin Jiran had to put on a hat that covered up most of his face. Fortunately, the restaurant was spacious and sectioned off into a number of different areas, and the area that Qin Jiran had reserved was the inconspicuous one. As long as they get all the food and drinks they wanted in one go, no one would notice them.


    The atmosphere was good, and they wouldn¡¯t attract the attention of others. Of course, the most important thing was that they could do the cooking themselves. That was why Qin Jiran chose this restaurant.


    Su Yanyi was visibly satisfied with the arrangement. As she walked around, enthusiastically picking out the things she wanted to eat, Qin Jiran followed behind her and helped carry the tes. The entire time, he wore a doting expression on his face.


    He handled all of the other preparations while Su Yanyi sat there, watching the man busy about. The fact that he was doing these things for her warmed her heart and filled her with a sense of pride.


    Look, she had chosen such an excellent man to be her partner. No wonder Wang Zhilin wanted him so desperately!


    What a shame, Su Yanyi thought, that her previous self had failed to cherish him. In this life, however, she definitely wasn¡¯t going to let him go. This man belonged to her, and no one was allowed to take him away.


    When she thought of Wang Zhilin, Su Yanyi was reminded of the entire Wang family. Recently, they had been feeling rather good about themselves. Their cooperation with Old Master Qin was unsessful, but the fact that they were now acquainted with the Qin family gave the Wang family a fresh burst of arrogance.


    However, this kind of arrogance wouldn¡¯tst long. Although all of the dirt Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran had dug up on the Wang family wasn¡¯t enough to crush them, but it was more than enough to get rid of one or two of the members. So, when the time came, who would the Wang family push out to be the scapegoat?


    The Wang family often vited thew, but hardly any of the evidence pointed to a specific member. Therefore, as long as they push out a scapegoat, that one person would be charged guilty while the others would be safe. Temporarily, at least.


    Of course, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t care about that. After all, her intention was to slowly destroy the Wang family.


    When she thought about the Wang family, her expression turned cold, and Qin Jiran noticed. He shot her a questioning look.


    ¡°The Wang family,¡± she said in response. That brought a frown to his face. Evidently, he was also very tired of the Wang family.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the ss reunion. Wang Zhilin will most likely be there, and she¡¯ll try to stir up trouble.¡± He hadn¡¯t thought much of Wang Zhilin before, but ever since he found out that Yanyi hated her and the Wang family started to cause trouble for him, he would feel disgusted at even the mention of her name.


    ¡°She has a death wish,¡± Su Yanyi said bluntly.


    Last time, her enemies had hidden?themselves well, and a moment of carelessness on her part had led to her demise. However, this time her enemies were out in the open, which meant she could kill them whenever she wanted.


    Her words were full of murderous intent and aggression, but for some reason, Qin Jiran found that very attractive. In his eyes, she was practically glowing.


    It must be mentioned that her confident demeanor was exactly why he fell in love with her. It was as though she stood at the top of the world, so high up that everyone else could only submit to her.


    Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but reach out, gently grasp her delicate white fingers in his hand, and piously feather a kiss on her skin. He realized what he had done the instant he did it, but it was already toote.


    After the kiss, he immediately retreated. His heart threatened to jump out of his chest, and when he looked at her, his eyes were filled with nervousness, worry, and hopefulness.


    With their current rtionship, could he assume that she would allow him to act on his desires and get closer to her, even just a tiny bit? Bearing his years of unrequited love, his reverence, and all of his anticipation, he hoped that she wouldn¡¯t reject his kiss.


    ¡°Was that okay?¡± he whispered.


    Su Yanyi was somewhat surprised, but she didn¡¯t feel the least bit disgusted. She simply raised an eyebrow, looked into his eyes, and with a slightly arrogant tone of voice, she said: ¡°Of course.¡±


    Since she had decided to stay with this man and agreed to let him into her world, give him her protection, and share her emotions with him, he naturally had all the rights to love her, care for her, and even touch her.


    Meanwhile, Qin Jiran was feeling absolutely ecstatic. The beating of his heart was no longer due to nervousness, but to the happiness. His hopes had not been let down.


    Yanyi, if you answer like this, does that mean I can look forward to more, and that maybe, we can truly have a happy future together?

 Chapter 60 - Jealous Again

    <strong>Chapter 60 ¡ª Jealous Again</strong>


    The seafood was very fresh, and Qin Jiran served up a variety that he boiled and barbequed. Su Yanyi happily finished everything and was in an especially beautiful mood.


    After the meal, he led her out through the back door of the restaurant. He acted with some secrecy, but Su Yanyi didn¡¯t mind. They walked through a small garden, stillpletely alone, and continued on for two more minutes until an entrance came into view. There was a man sitting there, most likely a security guard.


    When he saw them approach, he immediately stood up and greeted them, ¡°Mr. Qin, Mrs. Qin, everything is ready. Pleasee in.¡±


    Su Yanyi waspletely unfamiliar with being called ¡°Mrs. Qin.¡± Even though her rtionship with Qin Jiran had been disclosed already, this was the first time. But¡­ it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling.


    Qin Jiran stole a nce at her. Seeing that she had no intention of refuting, he felt very pleased with himself, and a smile spread across his face. He nodded at the security guard and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be going in then.¡±


    The two entered. Qin Jiran was evidently familiar with the ce, but Su Yanyi was not. A casual sweep of the vicinity revealed that there was nothing special about the ce, as it seemed no different from an ordinary house. They passed through a small living room and entered a bedroom, and what she saw inside surprised her.


    ¡°A tiger cub?¡± To be precise, it was a white tiger cub with its eyes closed in slumber. As itid inside a wooden cage, she could tell that it was very small, almost like a cat; however, she wouldn¡¯t mistake it for a cat because it was undoubtedly a white tiger cub.


    ¡°From a friend. It was smuggled in. If you like it, you can keep it. If not, you can send it to the zoo.¡± ?The reason he had to take her to this little house was that taking the tiger cub out could result in bad consequences, and more importantly, he wasn¡¯t sure if she would agree to raise it.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eye twitched. Raise a tiger? She¡¯d never thought about doing that before. The tortoise was already troublesome enough, why would she want to raise a tiger? And it was a smuggled one at that. Was he kidding her?


    ¡°Send it to the zoo then.¡± She knew that the man was fond of small animals, but that didn¡¯t mean she was going to ept such a strange gift. A tiger? Wasn¡¯t he afraid it would eat the tortoise at home?


    Qin Jiran¡¯s disappointment couldn¡¯t be more obvious. He didn¡¯t speak, but he had turned into a giant dog with a pitifully drooping head and a sad whine, as though he had been abandoned by his owner¡ªor at least, that was what Su Yanyi saw.


    He thought for a moment before saying weakly, ¡°It was expensive, and smuggling it in wasn¡¯t easy either.¡±


    He¡¯d also encountered it by coincidence. The man he bought it from sold all kinds of exotic pets from around the world¡ªeven an elephant wouldn¡¯t be impossible to get. Qin Jiran had wanted to get a dog but it just so happened that the man had a tiger cub with him. After listening to the man¡¯s introduction of the tiger, Qin Jiran had decided that Su Yanyi would probably like a more domineering pet and thus bought it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re short of money, I can give you money.¡± Money had always been nothing but a string of numbers to her.


    Speechless, he could only turn and look at the little white tiger helplessly. The little thing looked so cute while it was sleeping, but why didn¡¯t Yanyi like it? Wasn¡¯t it said that all girls liked cute animals? Was the tiger not cute enough?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it to the zoo.¡± He gave in.


    Su Yanyi took in Qin Jiran¡¯s disappointed expression and hesitated a little. She turned her attention to the tiger cub again. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t think it was cute, she just thought that taking care of it would be too much work. She never liked troublesome things; Qin Jiran wouldn¡¯t be the little golden tortoise¡¯s caretaker if she did.


    But the problem was that Qin Jiran liked small animals¡­


    The man squatted down and reluctantly patted the tiger on its head, as though he was saying goodbye. The gentle look of his face was theplete opposite of his usual cold expression. It was easy to tell how much this man loved small animals, but that thought made Su Yanyi feel a bit¡­ unhappy?


    Qin Jiran¡¯s gentle gaze could only belong to her! How could he give it to an animal??Ugh.


    She immediately dispelled any thoughts of giving in and although she was a bit miffed, she wasn¡¯t one to throw tantrums. Therefore, she simply turned around and left without saying a word.


    When he saw her leave, Qin Jiran intuitively thought that she was angry and immediately stood up to follow her. He wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say. As he stared at her, his eyes slowly filled with tension and unease.


    The two silently walked back to the parking lot. Qin Jiran unlocked the car and opened the door for her, and she got in without sparing him a nce. Once he was seated, he looked at her anxiously and asked tentatively, ¡°Are you angry? Don¡¯t be angry. If you don¡¯t like the tiger, I¡¯ll take it away and you won¡¯t ever see it again.¡±


    She finally looked at him, but he couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking, and that only worried him more.


    ¡°My home is your home too. If you like it, take it back and keep it. I have no objection.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s voice sounded a bit cold, but she didn¡¯t seem to be mad.


    She¡¯d actually taken the time from the little house to the car to think over some things and reflect on herself. Although she didn¡¯t really like small animals, what she liked even less was Qin Jiran¡¯s love for them. This emotion was obviously wrong. Even if she was inexperienced, Su Yanyi could tell that the emotion was¡­ jealousy? Yes, jealousy.


    That annoyed her. How could she be some? Being jealous of a tiger¡­ But obviously, she couldn¡¯t let him know that, so she¡¯d kept quiet and sulked instead.

 Chapter 61

    <strong>Chapter 61 ¡ª?</strong>


    After sorting out her emotions, Su Yanyi began to reflect on her attitude. She had always believed that everything she did could only be right and never wrong; therefore, self-criticism wasn¡¯t something she indulged in often. However, this time she thought that she should be more generous.


    She had once said that she wanted to protect him and provide him with a good life. She¡¯d also promised to live well with him, and that meant she needed to recognize his status as her husband. Her home was also his home. Furthermore, she understood that she needed to respect his wishes and be tolerant. If he really wanted to keep the tiger, then she would give in.


    It was just a matter of having another pet to take care of anyway, so it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. Plus, the white tiger cub?<i>was</i>?rather cute. When she was a child, she visited the Su family¡¯s private overseas ind and saw a great variety of animals. As a matter of fact, her father had even suggested that she raise some. If Qin Jiran wanted to, she could also take him to visit.


    Now, the problem was, although Su Yanyi had decided to ept the situation, Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t tell. Her expression was still too cold.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like, I won¡¯t keep it,¡± Qin Jiran insisted earnestly, with a determined expression.


    Su Yanyi would never change her mind to cater to someone else, and she wouldn¡¯t use this kind of ¡°retreat for the sake of advancing¡± and ¡°agree despite wanting to disagree¡± approach either.


    That was how he knew that she had indeed thought everything out herself and sincerely agreed to keep the tiger if he wanted to. It had nothing to do with her own interest¡ªjust as she said, her home was his home, and she wanted to show him that he also had the right to make decisions!


    Naturally, he felt extremely touched by her consideration. However, he still couldn¡¯t bear to make her amodate him. To him, Su Yanyi was a woman who should never suffer from even the slightest of grievances, especially not from him.


    At this moment, he could truly sense her acknowledgment and consideration for him. He didn¡¯t know why she had changed so much, but regardless of the reason, he was moved and didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her kindness.


    ¡°What, are you saying that if I don¡¯t want you to do something ¡ªanything¡ª you won¡¯t do it?¡± she asked, skeptically raising an eyebrow.


    Qin Jiran was his own independent person, and she herself was someone who would only change her mind if it was of her own volition. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t understand his notion of doing whatever she wanted him to do and not doing whatever she didn¡¯t want him to do. Although she knew that he loved her, she didn¡¯t believe he would go that far.


    ¡°As long as you tell me not to, I definitely won¡¯t do it!¡± was his unhesitant reply. Why wouldn¡¯t he? He¡¯d even entered the entertainment industry for her sake.


    Su Yanyi was surprised by his steadfast answer as it immediately dispelled her skepticism. Again, she knew that he loved her, but she had only experienced his love when she was lying on the hospital bed in her past life. In this life, the knowledge that this man actually loved her to the point of being willing to unhesitantly change himself for her finally sunk in for the first time.


    Some people believed that if a man had to change himself in order to pursue someone, then it wasn¡¯t love. However, what if the man was?<i>willing</i>?to?change himself? Then wouldn¡¯t that be an ideology? After all, love came in several forms.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± she said. Her voice was softer and imbued with a sour hoarseness¡ªshe was touched.


    ¡°I want to.¡±


    Suddenly, a strange silence fell over them. They stared at each other without looking away, as if afraid that they would miss something if they did.


    Su Yanyi sighed to herself and thought, who said this man was clumsy and couldn¡¯t sweet talk? Wasn¡¯t this the best kind of sweet talk? Even she felt touched by it.


    And that was when Su Yanyi, who had been trying to hold herself back, finally snapped.


    Reaching out, she pulled the man to her and leaned in. When her lips fell on his, the man was stunned into a stupor.


    His clean and familiar scent enveloped her. The feeling of his lips against hers was very novel, but it wasn¡¯t repulsive. Although the moment was brief, the tinge of warmth it bought seemed to upy her mind and make her feel as though the world had be a little different from before. In that brief moment, she felt a hint of a certain emotion. And if kissing him and feeling her heart race afterward meant that she liked him, then¡­ she liked him.


    Simr to how he had kissed her fingers, her kiss against his lips was gentle, like a dragonfly flitting above water.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like the tiger, I¡¯m just afraid it would be troublesome to take care of. It¡¯s alright if you want to keep it though,¡± she exined after pulling away. It wasn¡¯t often that she exined herself to someone else.


    Just then, the robotic voice of the System sounded in her mind, surprising her.


    ¡¾ Congrattions onpleting the Hidden Mission: Initiative a Kiss With Mr. Qin!


    Reward: Anti-alcoholic Potion x1 (Immune to alcohol for three days after consumption.)


    Rewards are automatically stored in the space dimension and can be essed at any time. ¡¿


    Su Yanyi felt a bit speechless. The hidden mission was to initiate a kiss? And the reward was an Anti-alcoholic Potion? Why did she feel like the System was congratting her?


    Meanwhile, Qin Jiran was still in a daze. When he heard her question, he stared at her nkly. Her face was close to his, and he couldn¡¯t think about anything else.


    After a long moment, he recovered enough to stutter, ¡±W-What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°I said, you can raise the tiger. I¡¯m fine as long as it doesn¡¯t disturb me,¡± she patiently repeated. Her expression waspletely normal, and it was impossible to tell what she was thinking.

 Chapter 62 - Morning Exercises

    <strong>Chapter 62 ¡ª Morning Exercises</strong>


    Auditory hallucinations, and now normal hallucinations too¡­ did she just kiss me?


    Hallucination, definitely a hallucination! Why would she kiss me on her own initiative? The sun doesn¡¯t rise from the west!


    Su Yanyi was expressionless, but Qin Jiran had turned red, all the way up to his ears.


    However, that light touch, her slightly cool breath, and the close-up of her exquisite face¡­ definitely weren¡¯t hallucinations.


    ¡°Y-You kissed me¡­¡± At this point, he could care less about the white tiger cub. His mind was stuck on the kiss.


    Su Yanyi raised an eyebrow and asked with great arrogance, ¡°What, are you unwilling?¡±


    Of course not. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Then what?<i>did</i>?you mean? You want me to take responsibility, is that it?¡± Seeing him fumble like this made her want to tease him. Who told him to be so amusing?


    He really wanted to say ¡°yes¡± but thought it would be strange for a man to say that. Therefore, he could only put on a calm expression and stay silent, though in actuality, he looked so conflicted that Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Herughter was crisp and melodious and instantly cleared away his conflicted expression, recing it with a dumb smile.?<i>She looks so beautiful when she¡¯sughing.</i>


    Su Yanyi noticed and asked the System, ¡°He has a dumb smile. Does that count as a secret?¡±


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿The System didn¡¯t respond.


    Fine. She already knew the answer.


    In the end, they didn¡¯t take the tiger home, and it wasn¡¯t because Su Yanyi didn¡¯t want to. The vi just wasn¡¯t suitable for a tiger to live in. She suggested that they send the tiger to the Su family¡¯s private ind, where there were special breeders to take care of it.


    Qin Jiran agreed. They decided they would visit the tiger if they had a chance in the future.


    Two days after their date was the ss reunion. Su Yanyi got up early that morning and was in a good mood. Although it wasn¡¯t time for breakfast, she wanted to see Qin Jiran as he cooked. However, when she arrived, he wasn¡¯t in the kitchen. She looked at the time and saw that it was still very early. Maybe he was still asleep?


    Expectantly, she headed to his bedroom, but he wasn¡¯t in there either. She asked the System for his location, and the answer was the same asst time: Mr. Qin is in the backyard.


    Her eyes brightened.


    ¡°He exercises every morning. That counts as a habit, doesn¡¯t it?¡± she asked confidently.


    Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point.


    Progress: 6/10


    Total: 16 Points


    Please continue working hard!


    Then 001 spoke.


    ¡¾ Master, it¡¯s a good habit to exercise in the mornings. You should apany him, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll improve your rtionship. ¡¿


    She ignored 001 and went to find Qin Jiran, who was in the middle of shadowboxing.


    He wanted to stop when he noticed her arrival, but before he could, her delicate fist suddenly flew at his face, filling him with a sense of deja vu. Yanyi wanted to practice with him again.


    This time, the duel went smoothly. Although Qin Jiran was still a bit overcautious, his expression was rather serious, and he put some genuine strength behind his blows. Su Yanyi was satisfied.


    After more than ten minutes of dueling, she ceased her blows, and he went to make breakfast. Su Yanyi returned to her bedroom to take a shower, and when she came out again, breakfast was done. She happily finished the food and thus began a beautiful day.


    ¡°The reunion starts at six o¡¯clock. Should I pick you up at thepany?¡± Qin Jiran asked, a little excited for the evening, stemming from the fact that he and Su Yanyi could finally attend a public event as husband and wife for the first time. He was really looking forward to that.


    ¡°Get there early. I¡¯ve already prepared the clothes.¡± She had told Kang Zhong to prepare when Qin Jiran told her about the date of the reunion. She was also looking forward to it, but unlike Qin Jiran, what she was looking forward to was giving Wang Zhilin a shock.


    ¡°Is two hours ahead enough?¡± He was somewhat surprised that she would prepare clothes for the reunion. It wasn¡¯t a formal event, after all. However, he didn¡¯t mind, and his anticipation grew.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    When it was around three in the afternoon, Qin Jiran arrived at thepany and greeted Kang Zhong at the door of her office.


    ¡°Brother Kang, is she busy?¡± He had arrived a bit too early and wasn¡¯t sure if she was in the middle of work.


    ¡°She is discussing a cooperation with President Ling of the Hua Company. It¡¯s about the Tianhai charity performance. You probably know about it. President Ling has really high expectations and kept picking the busy artists. Right now, he¡¯s finalizing the list with President Su.¡± Kang Zhong felt helpless. The charity performance was originally his responsibility, but the other party wasn¡¯t satisfied with his choices, and they eventually had to take it to Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait.¡± There is a resting area outside of the office, so he sat down there.


    ¡°I heard from President Su that the two of you will be attending a ss reunion this evening?¡± It wasn¡¯t really a question, of course. After all, he probably understood Su Yanyi¡¯s thought process better than Qin Jiran did.


    ¡°Mhm, a ss reunion for my university ssmates.¡±


    ¡°Just that? I feel like it¡¯s extremely important to President Su. She had me prepare clothes as though the two of you would be going on the red carpet.¡±


    ¡°Wang Zhilin will be there too.¡± That was the only reason Qin Jiran could think of, and he was right.


    Su Yanyi was a very lowkey person, but she was lowkey in a way that everyone knew. She actually sported apetitive streak, as seen when she dueled with Qin Jiran that morning and the fact that she had specifically prepared for the ss reunion. He could sense her obvious excitement


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Zhong did know that Wang Zhilin would also be attending, but he hadn¡¯t thought much of it before. Now that Qin Jiran had pointed it out, Kang Zhong suddenly had a moment of realization. No wonder President Su cared so much; she was going to meet her love rival.

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63</h4>


    <strong>Chapter #?¡ª [CH Name]</strong>


    If Qin Jiran knew what Kang Zhong was thinking, he would definitely deny it because in his mind, Su Yanyi had no reason to see Wang Zhilin as a love rival. Qin Jiran assumed that she was only paying attention to Wang Zhilin because Wang Zhilin was a member of the Wang family.


    But Kang Zhong was right. Only a woman who didn¡¯t care for or love a man enough would be able to escape from the ws of jealousy. And Su Yanyi was such a possessive and controlling woman that anyone who coveted her man would instantly be regarded as an enemy to be eliminated.


    At around 3:30pm, the office door opened and an imposing woman walked out, followed by an assistant. She seemed to be extremely dignified, but when her casual gaze swept over and fell on Qin Jiran, her eyes lit up. The ck of her 4-inch heels sounded as she made her way over.


    Kang Zhong and Qin Jiran stood up. Thetter intended to enter the office but was stopped by the woman.


    He stood expressionless as she appraised him from head to toe. ¡°Qin Jiran. The new Film Emperor, and President Su¡¯s man. Tut-tut. As expected, President Su has good taste,¡± the womanplimented with appreciation.


    No matter how annoyed or disgusted he felt, he was used to it and didn¡¯t react. He knew who this woman was¡ªLing Tianyue, the president of the Ling Company. It was often said that although she and Su Yanyi were of the same age, their situations couldn¡¯t be more different.


    Su Yanyi could be described as a rich young miss who became the Entertainment Queen through her own efforts, while President Ling Tianyue started from scratch and became a business legend through a variety of means. Both were considered legendary figures, and only a handful of people in the upper society could stand side-by-side with them.


    However, unlike Su Yanyi, Ling Tianyue was unmarried, fickle, and had quite a few men pursuing her.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he greeted indifferently.


    Ling Tianyue didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by his indifference; as a matter of fact, she wasn¡¯t deterred at all. ¡±The colder a man seems on the outside, the warmer he is on the inside, especially when he¡¯s with the woman he loves. Film Emperor Qin, I reckon you¡¯re not this cold when you¡¯re with President Su?¡±


    The office door was still open and Ling Tianyue had not lowered her voice, so Su Yanyi was able to hear everything from the inside. She walked out right after Ling Tianyue said that and responded coldly, ¡±President Ling, that is none of your business.¡±


    The way Ling Tianyue was talking to Qin Jiran made Su Yanyi feel as though her possession was being vited, and she wasn¡¯t happy.


    ¡°President Su is still as protective as always. I¡¯m just chatting with him, there¡¯s no need to be so serious.¡± Ling Tianyue turned back with a smile, but her charm went unappreciated. After all, the rest of them ¡ªKang Zhong, Su Yanyi, and Qin Jiran¡ª were all single-hearted in love and couldn¡¯t rte with her flirtatious tendencies.


    ¡°Clearly, you¡¯re chatting with the wrong person. Would you like me to introduce you to someone?¡± Su Yanyi retorted sharply, but it was only a rhetorical question, and she didn¡¯t try to deny that she had a protective personality.


    Qin Jiran was her man, after all. Of course she would protect him.


    ¡°Oh, sure, as long as he¡¯s more charming than Film Emperor Qin.¡± There was a saying that went: A tree without bark would die, but a person without shame was invincible. Ling Tianyue was the kind of woman who didn¡¯t care about anything, and consequently, she could say anything she wanted to say and do anything she wanted to do. In a conversation like this, she was not in a disadvantageous position.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no one,¡± Su Yanyi retorted again, this time in a rather proud tone.


    Ling Tianyue almost wanted to pretend she hadn¡¯t heard. Su Yanyi had always been narcissistic, and now that she had a man, she was even more narcissistic.


    As for the man who had just been praised by Su Yanyi as being the most charming, the tips of his ears turned red. Although he knew that she was just bickering with Ling Tianyue, he still felt embarrassed by the tant praise. However, on the outside, his expression remained the same.


    Ling Tianyue¡¯s eyes shed, and she suddenly turned to him. ¡±Smiling on the inside, aren¡¯t you? Tut-tut, they say those who publicly disy their love will break up sooner. If the two of you ever divorce, you cane find me. I just so happen to be looking for someone to chat with.¡±


    A cold aura wrapped around him as he furrowed his brows and looked at her, tight-lipped without any intention of responding. He didn¡¯t think there was a need to respond because even if he wasn¡¯t with Su Yanyi, his heart would still belong to her. He would never take a fancy to a sly woman like Ling Tianyue.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s expression was also unpleasant. She was staring coldly at Ling Tianyue and thinking,?¡®This woman doesn¡¯t know how to speak at all, no wonder she¡¯s old and still unmarried.¡¯


    Technically, Ling Tianyue was only twenty-six and couldn¡¯t be considered old at all. Nowadays, it wasn¡¯t umon for women to marry when they were in their thirties. Su Yanyi was obviously being petty.


    ¡°Hey, Ling Tianyue, isn¡¯t it about time for you to leave? This isn¡¯t the Ling Company.¡± If she had known that Qin Jiran would arrive so early, she would have chased this woman out already.


    But the truth was, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t hate Ling Tianyue. They were both aplished figures from two different fields, but they were very appreciative of each other. Otherwise, Su Yanyi wouldn¡¯t have spoken so bluntly to her. As a matter of fact, they could be considered not only partners but also friends, and that in itself was very rare.


    ¡°Are you embarrassed? And angry?¡± Ling Tianyueughed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a first.¡± She didn¡¯t mind getting chased away and instead became happier.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t refute her. She believed Qin Jiran was the best, and that was that.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you now. Film Emperor Qin, are you free on the 5th next month? Are you interested in the Tianhai charity performance?¡±


    The charity performance was being held mainly for the purpose of improving the Ling Company¡¯s reputation, but they werecking a famous artist to perform. The ones Su Yanyi suggested were not to her liking, but seeing Qin Jiran gave her the idea of inviting him instead.


    He looked inquiringly at Su Yanyi, who thought about it and agreed that it was a good idea. ¡±If you have time, you should go.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed.

 Chapter 64.1 - The Class Reunion

    <strong>Chapter 64.1 ¡ª The ss Reunion</strong>


    After seeing off Ling Tianyu, who wanted to chat some more with Qin Jiran, Su Yanyi turned to him and said, ¡°Keep away from that woman!¡±


    Qin Jiran blinked, and his previous indifference melted away. He looked at her with eyes full ofughter and nodded seriously before saying, ¡°Yes!¡±


    She nodded, satisfied.


    Kang Zhong watched them and sighed on the inside. Why was it so entertaining to watch these two? But was it alright to discuss something like that so seriously?


    ¡°Tell those two toe over. It¡¯s almost time.¡± Su Yanyi said to Kang Zhong. She happened to notice his strange expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling ufortable somewhere?¡± she asked skeptically.


    His expression became even stranger. He felt that out of the three of them, he was the one who was the least ¡°wrong¡±! But he couldn¡¯t say that. Coughing, he replied, ¡°President Su, I¡¯ll go call them over.¡± He decided that he should be more lenient towards those in love.


    The stylist and makeup artist who arrived were both Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s finest. They came in with two sets of clothes and a makeup box and got to work on Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran.


    Although their clothes had been specially prepared, they were actually not very extravagant. Qin Jiran¡¯s suit was a ssic ck suit, but the hints of silver on it enhanced his dignified temperament and made him seem more fashionable.


    Su Yanyi wore a pithy top-and-bottombo with a medium-long overcoat draped over it. Her top was silver while her pants and coat were ck. The coat was also embellished with touches of silver.


    After they finished dressing up, they stood together and the sight was almost blinding. Then the onlookersughed¡ªthe outfits were clearly matching couple outfits.


    Su Yanyi hade up with the ck and silver designs herself. Just as soldiers needed to be armed, Su Yanyi¡¯s intention was to show off to make Wang Zhilin jealous!


    ¡°As the saying goes, the man is capable, and the woman is beautiful. But when ites to President Su and Brother Qin, it¡¯s doubled. What a perfect match.¡± The stylist was like a lively little girl in a grown woman¡¯s body. She stared at the golden couple with undisguised amazement and envy.


    The makeup artist waspletely fixated on Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran. He said excitedly, ¡°Next up is me. With the couple makeup, President Su and Film Emperor Qin will definitely steal the spotlight!¡±


    Liu Liu was a genius in the cosmetics industry, known for his seductive appearance and remarkable makeup skills. At Resplendent Entertainment, he was regarded as a gold medal makeup artist, and although several agents had tried to take him in as an artist, he always refused. His dream was?to be a world-renowned cosmetician.


    Since Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were both attractive to begin with, Liu Liu didn¡¯t put any heavy makeup on them. Instead, he focused on enhancing their features and arranging their hair.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Qin Jiran was ready. He sat off to one side and gazed at Su Yanyi.


    With a cool expression on her face, a straight back, and a slightly raised chin, even when she was just sitting there she made others feel as though she was high above them. Qin Jiran used to feel the same way, but recently he found that there were other sides to her as well.


    For example, she was a glutton. She was still cold-faced when she ate, but she moved fast like a tigress protecting her food. If her favorite food was robbed, she would stare. Domineering and lovely.


    asionally, she was funny; he would never forget how she had looked in those tortoise pajamas. Her cold but ufortable expression was so cute. And when she told him jokes with a straight face, he hadpletely ignored the jokes in favor of gazing contentedly at her.


    She was also strong, her fighting style fierce and striking in a way that sometimes made him feel as though she were a female assassin.


    There was also her general bluntness, her firm aggression when facing the public, her arrogance when she agreed to let him pursue her, and the hints of tenderness she showed him afterward. In fact, everything she had done was unforgettable, and every side of her upied the most precious corners of his heart.


    How lucky he was to see so many different sides, and how much he looked forward to seeing more.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The man was staring at her with such a bright gaze that she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°You. You¡¯re so beautiful, I¡¯d feel pressured if I took you out.¡± His thoughts couldn¡¯t be described in words, but they could be summed up with ¡°I¡¯m thinking about you.¡±


    Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows and responded jokingly, ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, I¡¯d also feel pressured if I took you out.¡±


    Whether it was beautiful things and beautiful people or precious things and precious people, they were often coveted by others. Although she was joking, it was true that her man was handsome. However, no matter how handsome or wonderful he was, she didn¡¯t believe anyone would be able to steal him from her. She would ruin anyone who tried.


    Having been praised, Qin Jiran turned into a big dog again. His eyes lowered slightly, and he looked very happy. All of his indifference had disappeared, leaving behind an obedient little boy.


    When their three onlookers saw this scene, they either rolled their eyes enviously or raised their eyebrows enviously.


    Where on earth did this lovey-dovey spring scenerye from? Could it be that the result of two icebergs colliding was the eruption of volcanoes?


    Look at that smile, like a dog whose fur had been patted, was that really the same male god who was known for his cool temperament? Hey, do your fans know that you can smile like this? Can we sell tickets for an exhibition?


    And look at our domineering president! What ¡°I¡¯d feel pressured¡±? More like ¡°I would give others pressure¡±!


    Tut-tut, if this couple went out together, they would be themon enemy of the people. Envy, envy, envy!

 Chapter 64.2 - The Class Reunion

    <strong>Chapter 64.2 ¡ª The ss Reunion</strong>


    ¡°How about taking a picture? I have my equipment ready,¡± Liu Liu said. From figure to and clothing to temperament, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were perfectly matched.


    Su Yanyi responded by moving next to Qin Jiran, who subconsciously straightened his back a little. He had naturally been the star of numerous photoshoots and films before, but when his partner was Su Yanyi, he suddenly felt nervous.


    Liu Liu took out a camera and adjusted it, but he was somewhat unsatisfied and instructed, ¡°It¡¯s okay if the two of you move closer. You¡¯re husband and wife.¡±


    Su Yanyi blinked, nced at Qin Jiran, and moved closer until their bodies were touching.


    However, Liu Liu was still unsatisfied. ¡°Film Emperor Qin, don¡¯t be so cold. Take the initiative and put your right hand on President Su¡¯s waist. Laugh gently to show elegance and love. This is not the time for you to act cold.¡±


    Qin Jiran wanted to exin that he wasn¡¯t trying to act cool¡ªhe was just stiff, alright? Stiff!


    Nheless, heplied and reached for her waist, but he dared not put it down. His hand hovered there in the air.


    Film Emperor Qin would like to say: I would never use the excuse of a taking a photo to eat tofu!


    Su Yanyi noticed, of course, and couldn¡¯t help but frown. She turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Tired yet?¡±


    At first he was a little confused, but when he felt her pull his hand tond on her waist, his entire body instantly froze, and the tips of his ears turned red.


    When Su Yanyi saw this, her previous dissatisfaction changed into amusement. Ah, this man. Wasn¡¯t he a little too pure, getting shy from something like this?


    Liu Liu quickly pressed the shutter and captured the scene.


    The man was talented and handsome, but unlike usual, he looked a little flustered¡­ and somehow, it was cute.


    The woman was arrogant, beautiful, and cold, but at the moment her eyes contained a trace of amusement that made her seem like a warmer person. Standing together, they made for a strangely harmonious sight.


    Although the photocked a feeling of strong love, it held a bit of warmth and contagious joy.


    ¡°Tut-tut, this could make the headlines. And it can be used as a magazine cover too.¡± Liu Liu was very satisfied with his handiwork, and the rest of them also nodded approvingly when they saw the photo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t publish it yet. Wait until the reunion is over, then you can do whatever you¡¯d like with it.¡± ?Queen Su was determined to show off her man with public disys of affection. She understood how the inte, the media, and the public worked all too well, and she didn¡¯t mind taking advantage of them.


    ¡°Mhm, I understand!¡± Liu Liu nodded with shining eyes, fully aware of her intentions. A public disy of affection? He definitely understood!


    ¡­..


    The ss reunion was taking ce within amercial vi area in the suburbs. The vis were often rented for purposes such as holding small banquets or parties. Evidently, the standards for the ss reunion were pretty high.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran arrived right on time and saw a lot of cars parked outside of the vi, among which were quite a few luxury ones. However, the majority consisted of ordinary everyday cars. The assortment also reflected the types of guests attending the reunion.


    Considering his status, Qin Jiran¡¯s car was lowkey. It was a simple BMW that cost around two million RMB1, which truthfully didn¡¯t seem very ¡°simple¡±, butpared to the other luxury cars in the parking lot, it was. Those cars were at least quintuple the price of his.


    Su Yanyi swept her gaze over the vi and was able to grasp a rough understanding of the event. Qin Jiran opened the door for her. After she got out of the car, she hesitated a little before taking the initiative to hold his arm.


    ¡°Stand close, understand?¡± Su Yanyi had entered the battle mode.


    Qin Jiran was still expressionless, but his heart was leaping. Ah, he felt so happy.


    ¡°Understood. I will cooperate well.¡± He teased her for once, leaning down to whisper in her ear. Her ear instantly heated up, and she felt that there was something wrong with her body.


    Ah, what was that one trendy saying again? That this man¡¯s voice was so charming, just listening to it could make one¡¯s ears pregnant¡­


    By now several groups had gathered inside the vi, among which the most notable was the group centered around Wang Zhilin. They were talking noisily about something.


    ¡°Zhilin, it¡¯s been years since Ist saw you. You¡¯ve gotten more beautiful. I don¡¯t know if you have a boyfriend, but if you don¡¯t, could you consider me? I¡¯ve liked you for a long time.¡± The man talking to her was trying his very best, but what he got in return was an extremely disdainful nce from her.


    However, before she could strike him down, another girl did it for her. ¡°Tch, do you think someone of your level is worthy of chasing Wang Zhilin?¡±


    ¡°Lingling, don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re all ssmates, he¡¯s just ying around.¡± Wang Zhilin hid her disdain and began to act like a white lotus flower. All the while her eyes darted in the direction of the door, her gaze darkening from time to time.


    She was probably the first one to notice when Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran appeared at the vi entrance. She suddenly stood up, immediately drawing the attention of her peers. The couple soon became the focus of attention.


    Cries of surprise rose one after another.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Qin Jiran!¡±


    ¡°Qin Jiran is finally here! I¡¯ve been waiting the entire night!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Film Emperor Qin looks even better in real life! He really came!¡±


    ¡°Look, a beauty! A super beauty!¡±


    ¡°Why are beautiful women always taken? Even though it¡¯s Film Emperor Qin, it¡¯s still unfair! Is he purposely trying to make us envy him?¡±


    The men looked at the woman, and the women looked at the man. The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. Standing together, they looked like a match made in heaven. Wang Zhilin felt her eyes burn as she stared at them.


    How could that woman stand next to Qin Jiran? That position belonged to?her!


    She puffed up her chest and approached them, followed by a group of people. Some were there to support her, while others merely watched.


    ¡°Jiran, you¡¯re here. We¡¯ve been waiting for a long time,¡± Wang Zhilin greeted Qin Jiran warmly and ignored Su Yanyi. She wanted to infuriate Su Yanyi, who was essentially a stranger to everyone at the ss reunion.


    Right as she said that, Qin Jiran lowered his head and said to Su Yanyi, ¡°It¡¯s a bit warm in here, you should take off your jacket.¡± Was it a coincidence or was it deliberate? Wang Zhilin couldn¡¯t tell.


    Wang Zhilin ignored Su Yanyi, so Qin Jiran ignored Wang Zhilin. No matter what Wang Zhilin was nning, he had made up his mind to just ignore this annoying woman whenever he could. Plus, he had promised Su Yanyi that he would stay far away from Wang Zhilin.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes shed with contentment. She nodded and took off her coat. He held her coat in one hand and her hand in the other as they walked into the vi, leaving the ck-faced Wang Zhilin in their wake.


    The way Wang Zhilin had ignored Su Yanyi could be considered discreet, but the way Qin Jiran ignored Wang Zhilin was ringly obvious. Several people couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Although Wang Zhilin had a good family background, she actually wasn¡¯t very popr among her ssmates. The girls disliked her quite a bit, some because of envy and others because of disdain. They just weren¡¯t very fond of her. Therefore, they were more than happy to see her get ignored.


    As for the men in Wang Zhilin¡¯s support group, almost all of them rebelled the moment they saw Su Yanyi.


    Beauty came in many forms. Wang Zhilin may seem beautiful on her own, but whenpared to Su Yanyi, the disparity couldn¡¯t be more obvious. Thetter¡¯s beauty was reflected in not only her appearance but also her unique temperament.


    Although she was doing nothing but standing there, even that made them feel as though she was a lofty queen. Inparison, Wang Zhilin¡ªno, no, no. There was nothing topare. Amoner could neverpare with a queen.


    At the moment, Wang Zhilin was actually feeling more surprised than embarrassed and angered.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s attitude toward her was cold before, but he wasn¡¯t rude and wouldn¡¯t have put her in this embarrassing position. However, his attitude had clearly changed. Why?


    Wang Zhilin thought about it and concluded that Su Yanyi must¡¯ve said something bad about her to Qin Jiran!


    With this thought in mind, her eyes filled with malice as she turned to look at Su Yanyi.

 Chapter 64.3 - The Class Reunion

    <strong>Chapter 64.3 ¡ª The ss Reunion</strong>


    Wang Zhilin chose to ignore the fact that she had also caused a lot of trouble for Qin Jiran. In her mind, her purpose was to obtain him and not destroy him. Therefore, even if her actions hurt him, so what? She just had topensate him once she obtained him.


    Wang Zhilin was a very selfish woman. Truthfully, how much did she like Qin Jiran? Probably not even as much as the current Su Yanyi liked him.


    When she was in college, Wang Zhilin fancied Qin Jiran because he was handsome. However, at the time she was too busy ying around with other guys, and he wasn¡¯t as dazzling as he was now. That was why Wang Zhilin didn¡¯t do anything back then. Only after Qin Jiran became famous in the entertainment circle did Wang Zhilin truly begin to covet him.


    And of course, just the fact that he was Su Yanyi¡¯s man was enough to make Wang Zhilin want him even more. But in Wang Zhilin¡¯s mind, she had known Qin Jiran longer, so she hated Su Yanyi for stealing her man.


    Her anger muddled her. One must understand that jealous women were truly terrifying, as they would do anything they could to get their hands on what they wanted.


    Wang Zhilin gritted her teeth and went up to Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran, blocking their way. ?¡°Su Yanyi, I don¡¯t think this reunion is for you to attend. I don¡¯t remember having someone like you as a ssmate,¡± she jeered.


    Seeing Wang Zhilin like this, Su Yanyi only had one thought in her mind:?Brain-damaged!


    Then she felt a little annoyed. How stupid was she in her past life? She actually fell for this brain-damaged woman¡¯s schemes? How disgraceful!


    ¡°I¡¯m a family member. They don¡¯t call me Mrs. Qin for nothing, and this is my husband. Don¡¯t you know him?¡± Instead of ignoring Wang Zhilin, Su Yanyi chose to rebut her.


    Family members were allowed to attend this ss reunion. This woman had to be retarded. Moreover, Su Yanyi had also graduated from the same university; however, she didn¡¯t bring that point up because she knew it was the ¡°family member¡± part that would infuriate Wang Zhilin the most.


    ¡°Mrs. Qin? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know the truth about your marriage! Should I announce it to everyone right now?¡± Wang Zhilin raised her voice to draw the attention of the people around them. Then she looked at Su Yanyi with a gloating look as though she had already won.


    Su Yanyi found it funny, but her eyes shed with a cold glint. This annoying woman was always trying to threaten her with the contract marriage.


    ¡°Oh? What do you know? How much we love each other? Or how envious you are? Wang Zhilin, what¡¯s the use of your provocation here? At best, it just makes me and Qin Jiran feel disgusted.¡± She paused and spared her a contemptuous look before continuing and cutting off whatever Wang Zhilin wanted to retort with. ¡°You¡¯re nothing short of a desperate woman who wants to be a mistress, but even if you threw yourself at our doorstep, my man wouldn¡¯t want you. How pitiful!¡±


    After a brief moment of silence, the audience burst into an uproar. They could all hear the disdain and sarcasm in Su Yanyi¡¯s voice, and her blunt words were truly praiseworthy.


    In this day and age, who didn¡¯t hate homewreckers? And Wang Zhilin was clearly trying to drive a wedge between the married Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran.


    Sure, Qin Jiran was very handsome, and Su Yanyi was very beautiful, and most of them envied this couple. Some people even wished they could be Qin Jiran or Su Yanyi. However, being envious was fine, while wanting to break the couple apart was not!


    ¡°Oh, I used to think Wang Zhilin had princess syndrome and was a little stupid, but I didn¡¯t expect her to still be so stupid. She wants to be a mistress? Wow. You really can¡¯t tell from how she looks, huh?¡± A quiet discussion could be heard from a short distance away.


    ¡°What¡¯s more ridiculous is that she¡¯s trying to be a mistress when the man doesn¡¯t even want her. It seems like Film Emperor Qin and Mrs. Qin are really in love with each other. The man is capable, and the woman is beautiful. If I could marry a man like Film Emperor Qin in the future¡­ phew, I could die from happiness just thinking about it.¡± This girl¡¯s voice was a little higher, so over half of the people in the room heard her, including Wang Zhilin.


    Wang Zhilin red fiercely at the girl, but the girl red back,pletely unafraid. Quite a few peopleughed at this, and Wang Zhilin¡¯s expression turned even uglier. However, even though things hade to this point, she still refused to back down.


    ¡°What are youughing at? What do you know? Do you think they¡¯re actually in love? Heh, ridiculous. I can¡¯t believe they have the face toe out and show off their love when it¡¯s all fake. Aren¡¯t they afraid of getting pped in the face1?when they divorce?¡± Wang Zhilin gritted her teeth.


    Regardless of how much love Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran showed on their faces, Wang Zhilin was convinced that they were just acting. Their marriage would notst a lifetime, and someday they would divorce.


    ¡°Our rtionship is none of your business, and we don¡¯t need you to harp about it!¡± Qin Jiran spat. The word ¡°divorce¡± had caused his expression to freeze over, and his gaze filled with even more disgust.


    Did this woman forget to take her medicine? If not for his gentleman attitude and unwillingness to quarrel with a woman, he would¡¯ve thrown her out already. She was polluting the air.


    ¡°How are you going to tell us if we love each other or not? Listen to yourself, you¡¯re hrious.¡± As Su Yanyi spoke, she pulled Qin Jiran away as though avoiding a contagious patient.


    ¡°This woman is sick. Stay away from her so you don¡¯t get infected,¡± she whispered, but her voice was loud enough for the people around them to hear. They also began to move away from Wang Zhilin, including the men who wanted to pursue her before.


    They were not fools without standards. A woman didn¡¯t have to be beautiful, talented, or gentle for them to pursue her, but she couldn¡¯t be brainless and insensitive. If they pursued Wang Zhilin, who wanted to be a mistress, it would be the same as wanting to put a green hat2?on themselves.


    Instantly, an area of space was cleared around Wang Zhilin. Everyone looked at her differently, and she was chilled by their reactions.


    Shaking, Wang Zhilin pointed a finger at Su Yanyi and said angrily, ¡°Su Yanyi! You¡¯re ruthless!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. I was just telling the truth.¡±


    Wang Zhilin red at her with eyes full of malice before turning around and leaving in a fit of rage.


    Su Yanyi revealed a triumphant smile. This brain-damaged clown wanted to steal her man? Impossible.


    Retracting her sneer, she pulled Qin Jiran to a quiet corner and took out her phone. After pressing a few buttons, she sat down.


    ¡°What do you want to drink? Is soda okay?¡± Although he was curious about what she did on her phone, he didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°A ss of wine will do.¡± Since she was in such a good mood, she thought to have a drink to celebrate.


    This was her first post-rebirth meeting with Wang Zhilin. Wang Zhilin was much weaker than she¡¯d expected, but the feeling of victory was still savory and a little addicting.


    However, her revenge was not over yet. She had prepared a special gift for Wang Zhilin.


    ¡­..


    Wang Zhilin was driving. The vi area was in the suburbs, so there weren¡¯t very many vehicles and pedestrians on the road. Because she was angry and her mind was a mess, she drove quickly and didn¡¯t pay attention to the road at all. She was smashing down on the gas pedal to vent her anger.


    Su Yanyi, that woman¡­ How dare she!?I have to retaliate, I have to!


    And as Wang Zhilin was upied with her thoughts of retaliation, she was unaware that she herself would be retaliated against soon. Very, very soon.

 Chapter 65.1 - Black Is a Good Color

    <strong>Chapter 65.1 ¡ª ck Is a Good Color</strong>


    Wang Zhilin drove faster and faster until she breached the limits of control. But evidently, she was unaware of the danger she was putting herself in. She stepped harder on the gas pedal.


    And that was when a small sedan car suddenly appeared from around the corner.


    Its headlights were on, and when Wang Zhilin saw it, her heart suddenly jolted. As she stepped on the brakes and turned the steering wheel, trying to avoid the car, the other car also swerved. But before she could breathe a sigh of relief, her eyes widened in horror, and before she could react, her sports car smashed into the side of a heavy cargo truck on the other side.


    Wang Zhilin lost consciousness right there and then. The cargo truck seemed to have stopped at the veryst second, leaving her with a glimmer of life.


    There were two people in the sedan car, a man and a woman, and two men in the cargo truck. None of them were harmed. They all rushed out of their vehicles to check on Wang Zhilin¡¯s condition before calling the police. Everything seemed to be an ident.


    Meanwhile, Su Yanyi received a short text message from Kang Zhong.


    ¡°The file has been sent out. Waiting for the other party to respond with results.¡±


    Su Yanyi¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. Her favorite method of revenge was to give an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. She hoped Wang Zhilin would like her gift.


    She typed back a response. ¡°Send out the next file.¡±


    On the same night, Su Yanyi¡¯s former personal assistant, who had already begun to work for a differentpany, found all of her money and valuables stolen. When she reported this to the police, they searched around and checked the surveince cameras in not only her neighborhood but also its vicinity; however, they were only able to see a man in an overcoat. His face was hidden, and although he was suspected to be the perpetrator, the police couldn¡¯t find anything else. Sun Minyi was so mad that she threw a great fit and hurled all kinds of insults at them.


    And also on the same night, Wang Zhilin was sent to the city hospital for emergency treatment. The police searched the scene of the ident and found that Wang Zhilin, the person who was the most injured, was actually the main culprit. The other two sides were just unlucky victims. Her car had exceeded the speed of 116mph, after all, and ording to the witnesses in the sedan car, the truck had stopped before she crashed into it. The recordings in the surveince cameras confirmed that.


    Furthermore, the police found that Wang Zhilin had also been drunk. It was obviously a case of drunk driving and speeding, so she could only me herself for the misfortunate ident. And of course, her misfortunate didn¡¯t just end there. Although her life was saved in the emergency room, each of her legs suffered from aminuted fracture1, and she was left with a moderate concussion.


    ording to the doctor, even with the best treatment, she would only be able to stand up and walk a few steps at best. Anything more would be impossible. Her concussion would also leave her with some seque2. The rest would have to depend on her own recovery abilities and recuperation.


    The Wang family soon received the news, and they tried to keep it from spreading, but to no avail.


    But when did the reporters be so skilled? They knew all of the specific details about the ident. The news spread like fire and made the headlines in numerous magazines.


    ¡°They actually dared to release this kind of article? Do they think our entire family is dead? Zhirou, you go investigate this. I don¡¯t want to see articles like this anymore.¡± Wang Pinde angrily threw away the paper in his hand.


    This time, Wang Zhiruo didn¡¯t try to kick Wang Zhilin while she was down. Although they were always at odds, they were still blood-rted sisters. Wang Zhirou went to investigate and came back with results that angered the entire family.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Wang Pinde looked at her in disbelief, but he knew that she was telling the truth. ¡±That shameless, damnable Su family!¡± he roared.


    ¡°This was done by Su Yanyi alone. Yesterday, if it weren¡¯t for Su Yanyi angering Zhilin, Zhilin wouldn¡¯t have driven so fast. The way I see it, this is all Su Yanyi¡¯s fault. Dad, we can¡¯t let her off!¡± Wang Zhirou didn¡¯t like Su Yanyi very much either because when Wang Zhirou was married to Su Yanmo, Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t shown her any respect at all.


    ¡°Su Yanyi! I¡¯ll definitely put her in her ce, and I won¡¯t let the Su family off either!¡± Wang Pinde gritted his teeth.


    He was a very ambitious man who had long dreamed of making the Wang family the strongest in City A. However, the Su family always suppressed them, and as a result, Wang Pinde¡¯s feelings had eventually changed from submissive to resentful, and finally, hateful.


    ¡­..


    Wang Zhilin was the general manager of the Wang family¡¯s entertainmentpany, so it was not surprising that her drunk driving and speeding ident and her fractured legs made the headlines. Pictures of Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran attending the ss reunion together also drew a lot of attention, creating a very sharp contrast between misery and joy.


    Another event was also described and spread around the inte: the ¡°face-off¡± between Su Yanyi and Wang Zhilin at the reunion. Although there were no pictures, everything that had happened was described in detail, and over 90% of it was true.


    ¡°President Su, should we deal with it?¡± Kang Zhong reported to Su Yanyi the moment the post appeared on the inte.


    She gently tapped her fingers on her desk as she read over the report. Whoever put up the post had written it very well.


    ¡°Why should we? Isn¡¯t this pretty good?¡± she asked in reply. She had already made up her mind. Although the post would cause a few people to criticize her for being too aggressive and harsh, the one who would take the most damage was Wang Zhilin. Being in a car ident could garner her some sympathy, but trying to be a mistress would only get her criticism and disapproval.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it.¡± He really didn¡¯t think Wang Zhilin was worth the criticism his boss was getting from that post. After all, there was a multitude of other methods they could use to deal with Wang Zhilin.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Personally, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t care. The public opinion could be lethal, but that little amount of criticism was nothing to her. And as for thements about her and Qin Jiran, the majority was on their side. Only idiots would try to defend Wang Zhilin, the wannabe mistress.


    Kang Zhong stopped bringing it up and went on with his work, but he was confused. The Su family took him in when he was a very young orphan. He had been trained ording to his talents and became Su Yanyi¡¯s assistant after a series of testing. Therefore, he understood the Su family much better than Qin Jiran did, and that was also why Su Yanyi handed the responsibility of carrying out her revenge n to him.


    However, he felt that there were certain things he didn¡¯t know about. Su Yanyi never talked about them so he never asked, but he was curious nheless.


    For example, what exactly did Sun Minyi do wrong? First, she was fired, and now she had been schemed against by Su Yanyi. It seemed that there were a lot of things he didn¡¯t know about.


    After listening to Kang Zhong¡¯s report, Su Yanyi smiled coldly and said, ¡°This is just the beginning.¡± Indeed, it was just the beginning!

 Chapter 65.2 - Black Is a Good Color

    <strong>Chapter 65.2 ¡ª ck Is a Good Color


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong>


    Wang Zhilin woke up two dayster. When she learned that she would be confined in bed for a very long time, she went a little crazy and smashed everything around her.


    Su Yanyi was pleased to hear it.


    While all of that was happening, Qin Jiran¡¯s film crew finally finished their preparations and began to film. As the leading actor and the assistant director, Qin Jiran was almost over his head with work. He felt like he had to watch the crew day in and day out. However, he did learn and benefit a great deal under the tutge of the director Guo Zekai.


    At around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Qin Jiran nced at his watch. Guo Zekai had just finished directing a scene when he looked over and caught him in the act. The director rolled his eyes helplessly and joked, ¡°Are you going home to cook again? Don¡¯t you have servants in your house? Will President Su be sad if she doesn¡¯t eat the food that you cooked? You don¡¯t have to be so attentive, you know? President Su knows that you¡¯re very busy.¡±


    ¡°My scenes are all finished. I can rest assured with you here, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Qin Jiran packed up his things and left with a wave of his hand, paying no heed to Guo Zekai¡¯s teasing.


    He?<i>was</i>?very busy, but since he had some time today, he naturally had to spend it on making food for Yanyi.


    When Su Yanyi came home from work and saw himing out of the kitchen with cooked dishes in his hands, her heart immediately warmed.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really busy, you don¡¯t need to go out of your way toe back and cook.¡± She¡¯d assumed that he would be too busy toe back and cook, but to her surprise, he managed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Zekai is holding the fort,¡± he responded casually.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t refute and began to eat heartily. Then she suddenly said, ¡±Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the filming site and bring you food.¡±


    Surprised, he looked up and his eyes brightened.


    Although plenty of people had visited him at his filming sites over the years, they were all fans. He¡¯d never had the luxury of seeing Su Yanyi at one of his filming sites, so this would be the first time.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dinner, he was trying to decide whether or not he should invite her out for a walk when he suddenly heard his phone ring. He was not unfamiliar with the number, but that didn¡¯t mean he liked the caller.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Is it from the Qin family?¡± She had guessed from his expression and sounded a little concerned for him.


    ¡°Fourth time now,¡± he confirmed. The Qin family was really starting to bore him.


    For a moment, Su Yanyi wondered if she should help him take the call, but she didn¡¯t because she believed the man would be able to handle it himself.


    ¡±I thought I¡¯ve already made myself clear,¡± he said immediately after picking up.


    ¡°Mr. Qin, Old Master Qin¡¯s days are numbered. Will you really not go and see him? He just wants to see you, that¡¯s all.¡± It was Old Master Qin¡¯s assistant, Zhang Yuanzhuo, again.


    ¡°He had plenty of opportunities to see me in the past, but he didn¡¯t. Now, I don¡¯t want to see him. There¡¯s no point.¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t regard the old man as his grandfather at all. So what if his days were numbered?


    Furthermore, Qin Jiran had a feeling that the matter was much moreplicated than just going to visit a sick elderly. There was definitely something else, and it most likely had to do with the Qin family¡¯s inheritance.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a stranger¡¯s wish, can¡¯t you satisfy it? Moreover, it was your father¡¯s decision to leave you and not Old Master Qin¡¯s, so you shouldn¡¯t me Old Master Qin. Old Master Qin isn¡¯t without fault either, of course, but he¡¯s on his deathbed now and just wants to see you at least once,¡± Zhang Yuanzhou persisted.


    ¡°Are you done? I¡¯ll be hanging up if you are.¡± Qin Jiran was not swayed, and he wasn¡¯t ming anyone or mad at anyone either; to him, Mr. Qin Zhenyi and Old Master Qin wereplete strangers.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not done. Alright, I guess neitherpassion nor reason are of use. Then what about the opportunity to get money? Mr. Qin, you also have a share in the Qin family inheritance. Wouldn¡¯t you like to know the contents of Old Master Qin¡¯s will? I know you may not becking in money right now, but one can never have too much money. Moreover, your surname is also ¡®Qin,¡¯ and your blood ties are undeniable. You also have the right to ept the inheritance, no?¡±


    This time the assitant sounded confident that he had convinced Qin Jiran, believing that no one would be able to resist the temptation. The Qin family was a prestigious family, after all. Old Master Qin¡¯s inheritance was worth tens of billions of dors; who wouldn¡¯t be interested? Old Master Qin¡¯s sons and granddaughters were already fighting nail and tooth for it, creating a spectacle so impressive that even Zhang Yuanzhou, an outsider, was entertained.


    ¡°Not interested. Please don¡¯t bother me again.¡± Qin Jiran hung up right after he said that. Then he cklisted the number.


    ¡°What¡¯d they say?¡± Su Yanyi also thought the Qin family was annoying and that there was something more to the situation. The other members of the Qin family were probably staying low because they were waiting to see what stance she would take. Who knew what they might try to pull in the future?


    ¡°They asked me to meet again, but this time the inheritance was brought up.¡± Qin Jiran answered honestly.


    ¡°Inheritance? Qin family¡¯s inheritance? Are you interested?¡± Her tone changed slightly as a thoughtful expression came over her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. It has nothing to do with me,¡± he responded without hesitation. While it was true that his assets came nowhere near the amount the Qin family had, he was confident that the gap could be closed with time.


    And since he was able to start up his ownpany without their help, why should he take their inheritance? Moreover, he didn¡¯t think he was rted to that inheritance in any way.


    Su Yanyi fell silent as she mulled over something. As expected, Qin Jiran held no interest toward the inheritance.


    But she did.


    Although Qin Jiran felt that he was unrted to the Qin family, his blood ties were indeed undeniable. The Qin family was ruthless and irresponsible enough to have left a child who¡¯d lost his mother at a random orphanage, and they¡¯d cold-heartedly ignored his existence for the several years that followed.


    She didn¡¯t know before, but now she did and she was furious. How could she not be? It was<i>?her</i>man, the man she had sworn to protect for a lifetime, that they¡¯d treated so cruelly. She was determined to show them the consequences of their past actions.


    If they hadn¡¯t been so insistent about contacting Qin Jiran, reminding her again and again about what they¡¯d done to him, she probably wouldn¡¯t have?bothered.


    ¡°Jiran. You¡¯re not interested in the Qin family¡¯s inheritance¡­ but I am,¡± she looked at him and said seriously.


    Surprise and confusion appeared on his face, but more so thetter. ¡±What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Qin Zhenyi is your biological father. You¡¯re magnanimous enough to not hate him after he abandoned you, but I¡¯m not. The Qin family<i>?will</i>?pay,¡± she spat coldly.


    It was about time the four great families of City A changed a little!


    When he heard her words, Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. Involuntarily, he reached out and grasped her hand. It was his greatest fortune that Yanyi would treat him like this.


    ¡°Yanyi, thank you.¡± He personally didn¡¯t feel that he should hate or feel any grievance toward the Qin family. Maybe it was because he had been hurt too much as a child and the fact that the current him had grown up and was strong enough to support himself.


    But faced with Yanyi¡¯s concern and aggrievance on his behalf, he suddenly?<i>did</i>?feel like he had been wronged. However, he was still more touched than anything else. Having someone worry about him¡­ was a very nice feeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Since her man was always so self-determined, it was naturally her duty to guard and protect him. The warmth on her hand further convinced her that she had said the right thing. See, the man was so excited that he even took the initiative to hold her hand. It felt nice.


    These days, she had been feeling a little distressed over herck of progress in the System mission. She was at sixteen points and only needed four more to upgrade, but what other habits had she not dug up yet?


    Looking up, she took a moment to scan him from head to toe. The man was rather introverted with several good points and few ws. He seldom revealed his personal preferences, so they were hard to figure out.


    ¡°Ah, sorry.¡± The bluntness of her gaze struck him, and he immediately pulled back his hand before apologizing.


    Right then, Su Yanyi wanted to curse at him: You idiot!

 Chapter 65.3 - Black Is a Good Color

    <strong>Chapter 65.3 ¡ª ck Is a Good Color</strong>


    ¡°You¡¯re apologizing because you held my hand? A person like you deserves to be single forever!¡± Howe he was always so decisive and frank toward others, but never to her? She just couldn¡¯t understand!


    Qin Jiran stared at her nkly. When he finally understood what she meant, his expression instantly stiffened.


    A very ssic joke suddenly came to his mind, a joke about a boundary and a man is either a beast or worse than a beast1. He had a feeling that he was an example of thetter.


    Coughing, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry at his own thoughts.?What kind of nonsense am I thinking?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± she asked curiously after noticing that his expression was strange, as though he had thought of something he shouldn¡¯t have.?Has he finally been enlightened?


    The tips of his ears turned red as he struggled toe up with a response. The ssic joke was better left unsaid.


    Their topic had jumped straight from the matter of inheritance to their rtionship. The difference was pretty big, but neither of them cared.


    That night, they chatted for a long time before Su Yanyi noticed that Qin Jiran seemed a little tired. Knowing how exhausting his work had been, she told him to rest early and finally ended their pleasant conversation.


    After returning to her room, she took a shower and washed her hair. She grabbed a towel and started to wipe her hair, but a painful tug by her rough movements suddenly made her think of Qin Jiran and his gentle hands.


    She hesitated for only a second before heading to his room. As always, she entered without knocking, but only to find that the man wasn¡¯t inside. Before she could think too much into it, she heard the sound of running water in the bathroom. He was showering.


    When he came out, he was greeted by the sight of Su Yanyi sitting casually on his bed, waterdrops falling from the ends of her hair to the surface of his bedsheets. It was undoubtedly a pleasant sight, but to her, the sight of him standing there in nothing but his underwear was even better. Pure ck, triangr, sexy underwear!


    Her eyes lit up instantly, and she praised herself for her decision to barge into his room. Then she became determined to do it more often. Her own bedroom was only two steps away from his anyway, it was no problem.


    Her eager gaze drew his own attention to his scantily d body. He froze for one second before rushing back into the bathroom. When he came out again, somewhat embarrassed, he was swathed in a bathrobe.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s gaze had turned away andnded on the little tortoise also in his room. Its golden eyes were bright like hers, as though the scenery had delighted it too. Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when she realized that she wasn¡¯t the only one who partook in the view. As a matter of fact, the tortoise had probably seen it more often than she had. That thought made her?very?unhappy.


    She walked over, pinched the tortoise between two of her fingers, and rudely threw it out of the room.


    Anything that she couldn¡¯t see, the tortoise couldn¡¯t either! Hmph!


    Wait, no. Anything that she?could?see, the tortoise couldn¡¯t see! Hmph! Hmph!


    Qin Jiran watched, speechless. He didn¡¯t know what Su Yanyi was thinking, but he had his own problems to think about. Like, howe every time she came in, he was either in the middle of taking off his clothes or in the middle of putting on his clothes?


    Since Su Yanyi had a habit of not knocking, he felt like he should change his habit of leaving the shower and going to bed without clothes on. Their habits were too ipatible with each other!


    ¡°Yanyi, you¡¯re alwaysunching sneak attacks on me. It gives me a lot of pressure, you know?¡± He decided to alleviate the awkwardness by joking, though he felt like he was the only one feeling awkward.


    ¡°You canunch sneak attacks on me too, I won¡¯t feel pressured¡­ now, help me dry my hair.¡± Herck of expression really left him speechless.


    He skillfully began to dry her hair with the towel, ignoring her words. Although he really did want to ¡°sneak attack¡± her too, he didn¡¯t have the courage, because what if¡­?what if I end up seeing something I shouldn¡¯t? Then wouldn¡¯t she kick me out? No, no, no.


    As his thoughts wandered, his hands worked seriously on the towel and her hair. And right when he thought the underwear mishap was over, he suddenly heard her say, ¡°ck is a pretty sexy color. You like it?¡±


    He instantly froze.


    ck. ck. Pretty sexy. Pretty sexy.


    Why did he feel like he was getting teased? Why!


    ¡°Yanyi, your hair is dry now. You should go back and rest!¡± His voice was low, and his red ears gave away his embarrassment.


    ¡°Qin Jiran likes ck underwear?¡± she asked the System, feeling like a blind cat that ran into a dead mouse. Although she wasn¡¯t sure if she was right, there was no harm in asking.


    ¡¾ Yes, Master! ¡¿


    Congrattions on aplishing the task once!


    +1 Point


    Progress: 7/10


    Please continue to work hard!


    Satisfied, a mischievous smile appeared on her face as she received the towel and turned around. She slowly ran her eyes all over his body, pausing to stare unabashedly at a certain part before continuing. Qin Jiran¡¯s body heated up under her ambiguous gaze, and he felt like running away.


    Eventually, she withdrew her gaze and left happily, leaving him speechless as he stood there feeling both relieved and a little disappointed at the same time.


    He knew he should¡¯ve teased her back, but howe he could never muster the courage?


    Next time, next time will be different!?He vowed to himself.


    And he had just finished calming himself down when the door opened again and Su Yanyi popped her head in. ¡±The little thing is not allowed in your room again. I¡¯ll throw it out if it is.¡±


    The door closed before he could respond.


    It must be mentioned that jealous women were the most unreasonable. Even the little tortoise was not spared!


    The little golden tortoise would like to say: I¡¯m innocent, I didn¡¯t peek that often!


    That night he went to bed and had a ¡°special¡± dream. Inside the dream, the same words kept repeating¡­


    ck, very sexy¡­ Like it? ck, ck, ck¡­


    When Qin Jiran woke up the next morning, he was speechless to find that a grown man like him had actually¡­?that. For half a minute, he sat cold-faced on his bed. Then he resignedly got up and went to the bathroom¡­


    To shower and wash his underpants.


    Film Emperor Qin would like to say: Certain dreams are really annoying.

 Chapter 66.1 - PDA

    <strong>Chapter 66.1 ¡ª PDA</strong>


    ¡°Xiao Zheng, this isn¡¯t your responsibility alone. Although you¡¯re a policeman, a policeman is still a human, and you could get in danger. Those people arewless, it won¡¯t end well if you fight with them. You should give up.¡± The woman pleaded with sad, beautiful eyes.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was the well-known Film Empress, and as expected, her acting was impactful and immersive.


    ¡°So what if there¡¯s danger? They will be punished for their crimes. I¡¯m not afraid of death, as long as it¡¯s worthwhile.¡± Qin Jiran was ying the role of an upright and outspoken policeman. In order to investigate the truth of a case, he was willing to sacrifice his own life. It was extremely touching and would give Film Emperor Qin the image of a tough and resolute man once the film was released.


    ¡°OK!¡± Guo Zekai called for a wrap. The two acted well and was able toplete the scene in one try, so he was very satisfied. Working with the Film Emperor and Film Empress was indeed reassuring.


    ¡°It¡¯s noon, let¡¯s all take a break. We¡¯ll continue after eating.¡±


    Thanks to Qin Jiran and Fang Ling¡¯er, the crew was able to take a break sooner. Qin Jiran looked at the time and wondered if Su Yanyi would remember toe and bring him food. What if something suddenly came up?


    ¡°Brother Qin,e eat. I know you like the takeout from Tianhe Garden, so I ordered it specifically for you.¡±


    ¡°You eat first, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± He didn¡¯t know if Su Yanyi woulde, but he was going to wait nheless.


    ¡°You should eat some even if you¡¯re not hungry. The filming is going to take a while, you won¡¯t be able toter.¡± Jiang Xiaobin insisted, taking out the lunchbox.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Qin Jiran repeated seriously, surprising Jiang Xiaobin. Was Brother Qin feeling unwell today?


    He was hesitating about whether or not to ask when he suddenly heard several exmations of surprise rise up around them. Turning around, he saw that three people had appeared at the set.


    Su Yanyi came with Kang Zhong and Pan Yan, mainly because they had been together discussing work matters.


    There was no one in the entertainment circle who didn¡¯t recognize their Entertainment Queen, no matter how low of a profile she usually kept. Not to mention, news about her and Qin Jiran had been spreading like fire these days.


    She didn¡¯t mind the stares. When she spotted Qin Jiran, she immediately went over as he simultaneously moved forward to meet her. The smile on his face was so dazzling that everyone else felt like they had been blinded.


    When did Great Emperor Qin, who was like an iceberg on a daily basis, learn to smile like that? It must be the angle, the angle!


    ¡°Yanyi, you¡¯re here.¡± His warm gaze had not strayed from her since the instant she appeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re hungry, right? Let¡¯s eat.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s expression was still a little cold, but there was a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°Mhm, let¡¯s.¡± He responded very naturally, as though the man who said he wasn¡¯t hungry just a few minutes ago wasn¡¯t him. Jiang Xiaobin rolled his eyes at Qin Jiran¡¯s immediate change in attitude.


    Pan Yan and Kang Zhong helped set the food out. With the addition of the takeout that Jiang Xiaobin had ordered, the meal was truly avish one.


    Qin Jiran looked at the spread and noticed that Su Yanyi had brought spicy and appetizing Sichuan cuisines over.


    The normally quiet Pan Yan suddenly spoke up, ¡°President Su had all of this specially prepared because Mr. Qin likes Sichuan cuisines. So, Mr. Qin, make sure to eat lots.¡±


    The smile on Qin Jiran¡¯s face widened as he turned to look at Su Yanyi with a gaze so gentle that even the onlookers felt like melting.


    Under his gaze, her movements became a little unnatural. She picked up her chopsticks and put a piece of spicy chicken in his bowl. ¡°Focus on eating, don¡¯t look around so much.¡±


    He nodded and started to eat, and she didn¡¯t talk again. Kang Zhong and the others also began to eat, but the crew would asionally nce over at Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran from time to time. The crew chatted in hushed tones about the couple.


    ¡°Ai, this PDA. I can¡¯t stand it.¡± Liu Liu grumbled to himself as he ate and watched. Then, as if he had suddenly thought of something, he quickly took out his phone and aimed his phone at the couple. After taking a series of photos, he posted them on his Weibo.


    Underneath the photos, he captioned: Shameless PDA!


    Ever since Liu Liu released photos of Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran in their couple outfits, his followers count had increased drastically. A lot of his new followers were fans of Qin Jiran, so when the new post appeared, it attracted the attention of numerous howling fans


    [ Great God Liu, where is this? Why is it PDA when Film Emperor Qin is just eating with his crew? ]


    [ Upstairs, have you been living under a rock? You don¡¯t even recognize Her Highness? That¡¯s Queen Su and Film Emperor Qin! PDA! So envious! ]


    [ Queen Su + Film Emperor Qin = PDA, do you understand now? ]


    [ Queen Su and Film Emperor Qin are showing off their love again? Ai, they¡¯re always like this. Why can¡¯t they leave us single dogs alone? ]


    [ Is that the filming site? I heard the filming for Film Emperor Qin¡¯s started recently. That means Queen Su went to visit? She seems to be bing more and more virtuoustely. So enviable! ]


    Liu Liu looked at the flyingment box and smiled. The Queen was virtuous? That was funny.


    Guo Zekai was also looking over at the couple. He really wanted to go over and get some of their food, but he didn¡¯t dare and could only peek and drool.


    Film Empress Fang Ling¡¯er was watching too, but her thoughts were different. She was thinking to stay away from Film Emperor Qin behind the cameras and not spread any unnecessary gossip. Otherwise, Queen Su would definitely ban her from the industry!


    Only after the meal had ended and Su Yanyi left with her assistants did the rest of them dare to approach Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Jiran, Queen Su came to visit you. Tell us how you feel,¡± Guo Zekai quipped.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask when Yanyi was here?¡± Qin Jiran asked in reply.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t dare. The Queen is too imposing, I was afraid I would choke on my food if I joined.¡± Guo Zekai admitted while Liu Liu and Fang Ling¡¯er nodded their heads in agreement.


    Jiang Xiaobin had apanied Su Yanyi, Qin Jiran, Kang Zhong, and Pan Yan for the meal, and after hearing Guo Zekai¡¯s words, he quickly added, ¡°Director Guo is right. I choked several times when I was eating earlier, but because the Queen was present, I was too scared to even say that I choked.¡±


    His bitter expression immediately made everyoneugh, except Qin Jiran. When Qin Jiran red at him, Jiang Xiaobin immediately shut up. However, the corners of his lips were still twitching.


    ¡­.


    Inside the city hospital, Wang Zhilin was unable to move, but she was still being updated on the things happening outside. When she saw the photos of Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran eating together, she was immediately so angered that she fainted on the spot.

 Chapter 66.2 - PDA

    <strong>Chapter 66.2 ¡ª PDA</strong>


    In the afternoon, Kang Zhong reported Wang Zhilin¡¯s incident at the hospital to Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Make some arrangements and pick a time, tomorrow I¡¯ll go and take a look at her,¡± Su Yanyi instructed with a menacing glint in her eyes.


    Kang Zhong pushed up his sses and secretly lit a candle for Wang Zhilin. Poor Miss Wang, he hoped she wouldn¡¯t be toyed to death too soon by his boss.


    Su Yanyi had to attend a cocktail party, so Qin Jiran was forced to stay with his film crew that evening. He ate a mealprised of random things from their dinners, causing Guo Zekai to tease him again.


    Kang Zhong apanied Su Yanyi to the cocktail party. Although the two of them usually kept low profiles, their identities made it impossible for them to enter unnoticed. It didn¡¯t take long before they were surrounded by a group of people and pulled into some idle conversation.


    Su Yanyi was feeling a bit absentminded, mainly because she was hungry. However, the food at the banquet was obviously not to her taste, and she didn¡¯t have the time to eat anyway. She stood there drinking wine until Kang Zhong came over with a slice of cake.


    ¡°President Su, too much alcohol is bad for the body. Have a slice of cake.¡± As her personal assistant, it was his job to also act as her nanny from time to time.


    She didn¡¯t refuse, but after a bite of the delicate-looking cake, she frowned with dissatisfaction. The cake was too sweet andpletely unptablepared to the ones that Qin Jiran would make.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t taste good,¡± she said as she set the te aside.


    Kang Zhong peeked at it and couldn¡¯t help but joke, ¡°President Su, it probably doesn¡¯t taste as good as the ones Mr. Qin makes. Would you like me to call Mr. Qin and tell him to prepare something?¡±


    Su Yanyi shot him a nce, at which he immediately coughed and stopped talking. His boss was absolutely terrifying, alright?


    However, that didn¡¯t stop him from secretly taking out his phone and sending a message to Qin Jiran: President Su took a bite from a slice of cake and said it tasted too sweet.


    Meanwhile, at the filming site¡­


    Qin Jiran was in the middle of filming, so Jiang Xiaobin, who was holding onto his phone, saw the message first. He read over the message a few times before speechlessly shaking his head.


    So Assistant Kang is a ck-belly¡­


    Soon, Qin Jiran finished and retrieved his phone. After expressionlessly reading the message, he wordlessly put his phone away and went to Guo Zekai. ¡°My scenes are done, so I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    Standing at the side, Jiang Xiaobin covered his face and thought,?I shouldn¡¯t tell Director Guo that Film Emperor Qin is actually trying to rush home so he can prepare a cake for Queen Su!


    Back at the cocktail party, Su Yanyi had finalized two cooperation ns and sought out three morepanies that she could cooperate with. By then, she had drunk a total of five or six sses of wine and was quite hungry, so she called for Kang Zhong to leave.


    But before they could, they bumped into two familiar people, a man and a woman. The sight of them caused Su Yanyi to slightly narrow her eyes as a cold glint flickered across their depths.


    What a pair.


    The man was Qin Chu, Qin Zhenyi¡¯s eldest son and Qin Jiran¡¯s younger half-brother by a few months. Next to Qin Chu was none other than Wang Zhirou. The two appeared to be intimate as they approached Su Yanyi, giving her a bad feeling.


    ¡°President Su, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. It must be fate, huh?¡± Qin Chu smiled gracefully, but in Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes, his smile looked like a clown¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡± She looked at him as though he was aplete stranger to her.


    In fact, there really weren¡¯t any connections between the Qin family and the Su family. Although they were both part of the four great families, their business interests were different; thus, they had never cooperated on anything. Both families went about their own ways without interfering with the other, and their younger generations didn¡¯t mingle either. Therefore, it was perfectly justifiable for Su Yanyi to im that she didn¡¯t know Qin Chu.


    But she meant it as a jab, so there was no need to justify anything anyway.


    ¡°Ah, my bad. I should¡¯ve called you ¡®sister-inw¡¯ instead. I was surprised when I found out that I have an illegitimate brother. Oh, is he not here? I heard that he¡¯s an actor, but acting is a difficult career. Sister-inw, you should advise him to partake in some real business affairs.¡± Qin Chu continued to smile, but from his tone it was obvious that he was feeling awkward, and his words were clearly not spoken out of good will.


    Su Yanyi raised an eyebrow and scrutinized him from head to toe, her disdain so obvious that even their onlookers could sense it. Then she sneered, ¡°What?are?you? Are you worthy of referring to me as your sister-inw? And don¡¯t throw around the words ¡®brother¡¯ and ¡®sister-inw¡¯ so easily, you can¡¯t afford the luxury!¡±


    The instant her ridicule fell, their onlookers instantly began tough. They looked at Qin Chu with simr disdain, forcing the smile off of his reddening face.


    ¡°President Su, you should think twice before acting so rude. You should save some face for the Qin family; after all, you?are?my sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°The ¡®face¡¯ of the Qin family must be worthless if?you¡¯re?able to bring it up so easily. Oh, and¡­¡± She deliberately paused for a moment, and sure enough, Qin Chu couldn¡¯t help but prompt, ¡°And what?¡±


    ¡°And good dogs don¡¯t get in the way of others. But you¡¯re in my way.¡±


    Qin Chu¡¯s face turned white with rage as their audienceughed louder. Su Yanyi also made a point to humiliate Wang Zhirou bypletely ignoring her. When she was satisfied, she took Kang Zhong and left.


    Kang Zhong drove Su Yanyi home and watched her enter the vi. Before leaving, however, he sent Qin Jiran a message: President Su drank a lot of wine. Tomorrow, I¡¯lleter than usual to pick her up.


    Since it wasn¡¯t his ce to tell Qin Jiran about the encounter with Qin Chu and Wang Zhirou at the party, he didn¡¯t mention anything about it.


    When Qin Jiran saw the message, the cake was already done. He felt that there was something odd about the message, but he shook it off and went to find Su Yanyi, who had just entered the living room and was resting on the sofa.


    She had indeed drunk a?quantity of wine. As a result, her face was flushed, and she felt a little dizzy. Qin Jiran put the cake down in front of her and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay? Do you want me to go and pour you a ss of honey water?¡±


    She looked up and suddenly whined with teary eyes, ¡±I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Instantly, he froze.

 Chapter 66.3 - PDA

    Chapter 66.3 ¡ª PDA


    She¡¯s acting¡­ spoiled?


    With that sad, pitiful expression on her face, she was no different from an invincible killing machine! And as for her target, Qin Jiran¡­


    His heart had already melted into a puddle. Althoughpletely fl.u.s.tered, he suddenly wanted nothing more than to bring her all the delicious food in the world!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat the cake first, I¡¯ll go cook something for you. Wait here, it won¡¯t take long,¡± he mustered before fleeing into the kitchen.


    As heid out the ingredients, he couldn¡¯t help but start to quietly grumble about Kang Zhong.


    Why send a message saying that the cake was too sweet? Couldn¡¯t he have sent something more useful? Qin Jiranined that if Kang Zhong had told him Yanyi didn¡¯t eat at the party instead, he would¡¯ve had dinner prepared already. Then his heart wouldn¡¯t be aching like this from seeing her pitiful expression!


    Back inside the living room, Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes slowly regained their rity, and her lips curved into a small smirk. She picked up the heart-shaped cake on the table and happily bit into it. The confection was creamy with just the right amount of sweetness added to it, suiting her tastes perfectly. Just as she thought, the food Qin Jiran made was the best.


    As soon as she finished eating, the man returned to the living room carrying a bowl of seafood noodles. She unceremoniously took the bowl from him and dug in. Seeing her eagerness, he felt both heartache and amus.e.m.e.nt at the same time.


    ¡°From now on, tell me whenever you miss a meal so I can make something in advance,¡± he said as he handed her a tissue, acting just like an extremely virtuous wife.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to stop eating and look up, so she continued eating as she agreed. She also felt that she had miscalcted, mainly because she hadn¡¯t expected the food at the party to taste so bad. Henceforth, she definitely would not let herself go hungry like that again.


    Realizing that she had no intention of taking the tissue from his hand, and plus there was a smudge of food at the corner of her lips, Qin Jiran hesitated before carefully leaning in to wipe her mouth for her.


    Although she was the most concerned about her food, she noticed his action nheless. For a second, she was stunned. Then she stiffly grabbed the tissue, carelessly wiped her mouth with it, and continued eating.


    How many years had pa.s.sed since someonest took such meticulous care of her? Many, many years. When she became old enough to understand certain things, she was given the responsibility of taking care of herself.


    When he helped her wipe her mouth just now, it had felt even more intimate than when she kissed him during their date. Her emotions spun slightly out of her control as she savored the wonderful butplicated warmth. Such a small action was making her feel so much, prompting her to realize that living with another person could bring about a myriad of feelings, and she would slowly experience them one by one.


    ¡°001, does Qin Jiran¡¯s virtuousness count toward the Mission?¡±


    ¡¾Dear Master, no. Everyone knows that Mr. Master is very virtuous. ¡¿001 responded with a tone that seemed to say, ¡°you just realized?¡± Su Yanyi curled her lips.


    ¡°Are you full? Do you want more?¡± Qin Jiran asked thoughtfully when he saw that she had finished.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m full.¡± She started to shake her head but stopped when a wave of dizziness washed over her, a consequence of all the wine she¡¯d drunk. Reaching up, she rubbed her forehead.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your head aching? I¡¯ll ma.s.sage your temples for you?¡± He noticed her action and immediately became anxious, ignoring the bowl and chopsticks he had to clear away as he hurried to her side.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± She closed her eyes and leaned back against the sofa. Qin Jiran hesitated before reaching out to clumsily ma.s.sage her temples. His hands were warm and his fingers were rough, feeling heavy against her temples, but he controlled his strength so she feltfortable.


    Soon, she fell into a deep sleep. Qin Jiran noticed and continued to ma.s.sage her temples, but with less strength than before. A whileter, he stood up and cautiously gathered her into his arms. After making sure she hadn¡¯t been woken up, he took her back to her bedroom and gentlyid her on the bed.


    Her slumbering face reminded him of the Sleeping Beauty, but as much he wanted to y the prince and kiss her, he was afraid to disturb her sleep. However, she was still wearing her coat and it looked very ufortable. After a moment of hesitation, he carefully helped her take it, along with her shoes and socks, off so she could sleep better.


    Once he finished doing that, he took a seat by the bed and watched her until he suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t showered. So he went into the bathroom, dampened a towel with water, and returned to help her wipe her face and smooth out her hair. Then he sat down again and watched her for a long time before leaving.


    The next morning, Su Yanyi woke up without a hangover and happily downed the bowl of rice porridge and other mild dishes Qin Jiran had prepared. Afterward, she recalled her uing ¡°trip¡± and casually asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit w.a.n.g Zhilin tomorrow. Want toe?¡±


    ¡°Go visit her? Why?¡± The thought alone was enough to disgust him. His dislike for w.a.n.g Zhilin was not due to the fact that she liked him ¡ªthere were countless other people who did¡ª but to the fact that she had tried, again and again, to sabotage his marriage with Su Yanyi. That, waspletely intolerable.


    ¡°Yesterday, pictures of us at the filming site were released. I heard that she fainted after seeing them.¡± Su Yanyi tactfully revealed the purpose of her visit: she wanted to go and anger the woman more. It took only three seconds for Qin Jiran to catch on. His expression changed to one of amus.e.m.e.nt, as he hadn¡¯t expected Su Yanyi to have such a childish and petty side to her. He found it cute.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he agreed dotingly.


    When Kang Zhong learned that Qin Jiran was joining, he wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, he knew the purpose of President Su¡¯s visit too, and it would naturally be best if Qin Jiran was also there.


    The w.a.n.g family was very, very busy with a ton of different things, so there were only a few nurses and servants around to take care of w.a.n.g Zhilin.


    w.a.n.g Zhilin was in the middle yelling at said nurses and servants when Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran arrived.


    ¡°A bunch of good-for-nothings! Can¡¯t even make breakfast right! Why were all of you even hired? To anger me? Go recook it, and don¡¯te back until it¡¯s good!¡± w.a.n.g Zhilin¡¯s shrill voice sounded terrible. Su Yanyi stood at the doorway with furrowed brows.


    ¡°You should be satisfied that you have food to eat,¡± she remarked, making her presence known. Qin Jiran watched on with an interested expression.


    ¡°Su Yanyi? Why are you here? Get out, get out!¡± If one were to describe w.a.n.g Zhilin¡¯s behavior earlier as being ¡°almost crazy,¡± then after seeing Su Yanyi, her behavior was crazy. Malice and resentment immediately clouded her eyes, as though she was looking at a lifelong enemy that she wanted dead.


    The corners of Su Yanyi¡¯s lips arched into a sarcastic smile, and she responded infuriatingly, ¡°Naturally, I came to see you. How is it, can you still walk on both legs? You wouldn¡¯t have to use a wheelchair when you¡¯re going to look for men, would you?¡±


    Hearing that made w.a.n.g Zhilin want to vomit blood. She had always hated Su Yanyi¡¯s arrogance att.i.tude, so being mocked by her naturally annoyed her to no end.


    The enraged w.a.n.g Zhilin struggled to a sitting position before grabbing something from the side table and flinging it at Su Yanyi. If she could move her legs, she undoubtedly would¡¯ve flung herself at Su Yanyi instead.


    Su Yanyi was about to dodge when Qin Jiran moved in front of her and caught the thrown object. Then he calmly retreated, letting her control the situation.


    When w.a.n.g Zhilin saw what he did, her eyes instantly turned red. She red at him viciously, as though she wanted to eat him, but hepletely ignored her.


    Needless to say, Su Yanyi was amused. He looked so cute protecting her while keeping a cold expression on his face that she wanted to hug him and kiss him¡ªso she did.


    Her eyes glinted mischievously before she pulled him in andnded a kiss on his lips. Then she looked at him and praised, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so amazing.¡±


    For a second, Qin Jiran was like a wooden figure. Then his eyes instantly brightened, filling with her reflection, and his previously cold aurapletely disappeared.


    ¡°You, you two¡­¡± w.a.n.g Zhilin, on the other hand, almost vomited blood in anger, lost her breath, and finally fainted (again) from anger.


    When the nurses saw the dramatic scene, they rushed out to find the doctor. The whole ward was in chaos while Su Yanyi took onest look at w.a.n.g Zhilin before leaving hand-in-hand with Qin Jiran.


    Too weak.


    How boring.


    VIN:?¡°Vin-sama¡± forged ahead and discovered that chapter 71 is an important chapter. QJR finally initiates something, and SYY finally realizes something.


    RELEASE SCHEDULE:?1x a week, 3x every other week.

 Chapter 67.1 - More PDA

    <strong>Chapter 67.1 ¡ª More PDA</strong>


    Since the hospital was located near the filming site, Su Yanyi dropped Qin Jiran off on her way to Resplendent Entertainment. One person from the crew saw them, and before long, everyone in the crew knew about it. Then someone released a picture of him getting out of her car on Weibo, eliciting a great deal of admiration and envy from theizens. When the couple in question found out about this, they were rendered speechless.


    And at the same time, Jiang Xiaobin, who was in charge of managing Qin Jiran¡¯s official webpage, found himself bombarded byments from dissatisfied fans.


    [ Demanding the official webpage to keep up with the news! Demanding the official webpage to release thetest updates on Qin-dada1! Demanding the official webpage to give us fanservice! ]


    [ Agreed ^ +10086! ]


    [ +1! ]


    [ +1! ]


    [ I agree too! The official webpage doesn¡¯t have pictures, news, PDA, or anything! ]


    [ Yeah, why are all the news from other sources and not the official webpage? We know that the webpage isn¡¯t managed by Qin-dada?himself, so to the?dada?who?is?in charge: can¡¯t you be more diligent? We don¡¯t want leftovers! ]


    [ Qin-dada, pleasee out and fix up your webpage a little. We¡¯re always eating leftovers, and those leftovers don¡¯t taste good at all! ]


    Jiang Xiaobin felt aggrieved and immediately went to protest.


    ¡°Brother Qin, look. I got yelled at by your fans! Don¡¯t you think we should add some fanservice to the official webpage too?¡± Jiang Xiaobinined with a bitter but expectant expression.


    Qin Jiran swept his gaze over and responded, ¡°No selling meng.¡±


    At this, Jiang Xiaobin couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He decided to not argue with the Film Emperor. Resuming his usual expression, he said, ¡°Brother Qin, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m not asking for much, I just want to put up some pictures of you and President Su, and maybe some segments of your daily lives too. That isn¡¯t much, right?¡±


    Jiang Xiaobin really didn¡¯t want to be yelled at by the fans, the feeling was terrible.


    Qin Jiran looked at thements on the screen and couldn¡¯t help but recall the previous episode where Yanyi dropped him off at the filming site. Yanyi had responded with a few words that made him speechless: Let¡¯s go see her again in a few days.


    Just how much did she hate Wang Zhilin? He almost felt sympathetic for the woman. But of course, he was still going to apany Yanyi.


    ¡°Hello, Brother Qin? Can you hear me?¡± Jiang Xiaobin broke his train of thought.


    ¡°Do as you see fit,¡± Qin Jiran agreed. In the entertainment circle, it was the support of his fans that got him to his current stage. asionally, he liked to interact with them and share some snippets of his life, so he was more than happy to fulfill their wishes this time.


    Having gained permission, Jiang Xiaobin immediately went on the official webpage and posted a message and a picture of Film Emperor Qin.


    [ With the consent of Qin-dada, there will be more fanservice on the official webpage from now on. So please don¡¯t yell at this little one anymore, this little one is just an errand boy! ] Thest part was a personal message from Jiang Xiaobin, and it didn¡¯t take long before the replies came flooding in.


    [ Little one? Little?dada, may I ask which?dada?are you? Agent-dada? Or assistant-dada? ] The fans were curious about not only Film Emperor Qin, but also the people around him too.


    [ Little?dada? That¡¯s a good name. Little?dada, please identify yourself! ]


    [ Please identify yourself! +10086 ]


    Then came rows upon rows ofments asking him to reveal who he was. Jiang Xiaobin broke out in a cold sweat. After all, Film Emperor Qin¡¯s fans were really scary¡­ Jiang Xiaobin was afraid that if he told them who he was and then messed up in the future, they would drag him out and beat him. Therefore, he decided to y dead and ignore theirments!


    That evening, Qin Jiran returned home with a mission. At Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s strong request, he was to take a homely and preferably intimate photo with Su Yanyi. ¡°The fans demanded it, it has nothing to do with me,¡± Jiang Xiaobin had justified.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s response had been nomittal, but he was nning to use that as an excuse to take a ¡°family photo¡± with Yanyi. With the little golden tortoise, their family of three was definitely a cute one.


    Speaking of, Film Emperor Qin, does Her Highness know that you consider the tortoise as a family member?


    After dinner, he finally asked, ¡°Yanyi,ter can we take a picture together and post it on the Inte? My fans are looking forward to it, and it won¡¯t lead to anything negative.¡± He looked at her expectantly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t mind, especially since it was for positive publicity. Kang Zhong had also informed her about what was happening on Qin Jiran¡¯s official webpage.


    ¡°How about we add Cutie too? It¡¯s pretty adorable.¡± He picked up the tortoise as it waved around its tiny limbs.


    She tossed the turtle a disdainful look. Such a stupid-looking tortoise was adorable? His aesthetic sense was a little off!


    As if noticing her disdain, the little tortoise tried its best to stretch out its neck as far as possible and blinked its round eyes at Su Yanyi. It seemed to be saying, ¡°Look, look, I¡¯m really cute!¡±


    s¡­


    ¡°So dumb.¡± No matter how many times she looked at it, she still couldn¡¯t see what part of the little tortoise was ¡°cute.¡±


    However, she agreed to let it be in the photo. It was just a tortoise, after all.


    Soon, the family photo was posted. A handsome man, a beautiful woman, and a cute tortoise. The photo immediately attracted the attention of countless squealing fans, and the caption Qin Jiran had typed made them squeal even louder.


    [ Her Highness¡¯s gift. Isn¡¯t it cute? ] In the photo, Qin Jiran was holding the tortoise in his palm. The little tortoise was brandishing its limbs, and its shell glittered like a chunk of gold, making for quite an eye-catching sight.


    [ Oh my god! What species is that tortoise? I¡¯ve never seen one like that before! ]


    [ Upstairs, aren¡¯t you missing the point? This is a picture of Queen Su and Film Emperor Qin together, you know? So lovey-dovey! ]


    [ Upstairs, Upstairs, and Upstairs, you¡¯re all missing the point! Film Emperor Qin personally posted this, right? Did nobody notice that he referred to Queen Su as ¡°Her Highness?¡± Too cute! ]


    [ Upstairs, you¡¯re right. This is a photo of Film Emperor Qin and Su Yanyi, and Film Emperor Qin also called her Her Highness. The queen and her loyal dog, that¡¯s my fluff point! ]


    [ Hey, hey, hey! Queen Su is indeed a queen, but howe Film Emperor Qin is a ¡°loyal dog¡±? rification please! ]


    [ Isn¡¯t it obvious? The queen¡¯s partner has to be a loyal dog! It¡¯s like that in every cliche! This is essential! ]


    [ Hey, did no one notice that Film Emperor Qin said the tortoise was a gift from Queen Su? I¡¯ve always felt that Queen Su was quite loving. The tortoise is so cute, please share! ]


    [ +1 ]


    [ Speaking of, what kind of tortoise is that anyway? It looks like the pet of a rich tyrant! ]


    [ Rich Tyrant¡¯s Tortoise, what¡¯s your name? Please disclose it! ]


    As he read through the flyingments, Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was a very interesting spectacle. Su Yanyi was also reading, but her expression was different, and she seemed to be holding back something.


    What ¡°loving¡±? What ¡°cute tortoise¡±? What ¡°please share¡±? Hmph, no way!


    But aside from that, she felt like the fans were pretty smart. The queen and her loyal dog? How cute! She looked over at Qin Jiran. Indeed, he did have potential and could be trained¡­


    Then all of a sudden, her phone rang. It was a call from Mother Su.


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:?</b>Tbh, I don¡¯t like the chapters with the fans in them. Regr fluff > PDA


    But if you like fluff, you can check out my other project:?The Lover¡¯s Prattle. The first arc (chapters 1 through 10) is fluff and little drama all the way.?<i>winkwinkshamelessadvertising</i>

 Chapter 67.2 - More PDA

    <strong>Chapter 67.2 ¡ª More PDA</strong>


    ¡°Do you need something, mom?¡± she asked upon answering.


    ¡°What, I can¡¯t call just to call? Have you ever called your mom when you?don¡¯t?need something? Calling just to chat is okay, you know!¡± Mother Su grumbled, feeling that her daughter was too inconsiderate. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that went, ¡°A daughter is the mother¡¯s cotton-padded jacket¡±? Howe hers was a freezer? It was so disappointing.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Su Yanyi was used to her mother¡¯s nagging and didn¡¯t mind. After being called out, Mother Su got to the point, ¡°It¡¯s almost your grandpa¡¯s birthday. You haven¡¯t forgotten, right?¡± Earlier, when she saw the pictures of her daughter and son-inw together, Mother Su thought that her daughter had gotten cuter. But looking at it now, she was clearly a lost cause.


    ¡°No. I already have my gift prepared.¡± Grandpa Su¡¯s birthday was in three days, of course she hadn¡¯t forgotten.


    ¡°Gift? The gift your grandpa wants the most is probably a grandchild, one from you and one from your brother, but the two of you let him down every year. It¡¯s about time you considered having a child, you know? In the past, I didn¡¯t rush you because your rtionship with Jiran was unstable, but now your rtionship is good¡ªgreat, even. Don¡¯t dy anymore,¡± Mother Su said with great emphasis. She had wanted to be a grandmother for a long time already, but her two children were too uncooperative.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll consider it.¡± A child? Maybe in another ten or twenty years!


    She didn¡¯t even like small animals, let alone small children. Furthermore, her and Qin Jiran were still far, far from the stage of making children.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you consider it. Oh, and remember toe early.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After hanging up, Su Yanyi looked somewhat helplessly at Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s birthday? Do we need to prepare anything?¡± Every year, the Su family would hold a banquet to celebrate Grandpa Su¡¯s birthday. He was aware of this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a gift, so we just need to make sure we arrive early.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    . . .


    When Wang Zhilin regained consciousness again, the Wang family was there. The nurse had told them about Su Yanyi¡¯s visit, so they were all wearing ugly expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Zhilin, I¡¯ve arranged for two bodyguards to protect you here. From now on, no one from the Su family will be allowed toe in,¡± Wang Pinde told her solemnly. He felt like he had been negligent, but he had been too busy dealing with problems in thepany.


    ¡°So what if they can¡¯te in? Would that make me happy? Su Yanyi, that bitch! I won¡¯t let her off!¡± Wang Zhilin¡¯splexion was terrible and paired with her resentful expression, she could easily pass as Zhenzi1?without having to use any makeup.


    ¡°Zhilin, don¡¯t be mad. Heh, what does the Su family count for? I¡¯ve talked with Qin Zhenren and Qin Chu. The Qin family will take out arge amount of funds to cooperate with us, and with that money, we¡¯ll be able to acquire the Su Company. Without the Su family¡¯s protection, Su Yanyi will be no different from a dog without its owner. Then, you can exact your revenge.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll wait. I definitely won¡¯t let her off!¡±


    The Wang family and Qin family were nning to attack the Su family by means of acquisition. But unfortunately for them, with the Su family¡¯s immensework, their n was found out very quickly by Su Yanmo. Not to mention, he had been keeping an eye on the Wang family from the start.


    Su Yanmo was currently abroad. When he learned of the scheme, he immediately gave Su Yanyi a call.


    ¡°The Wang family and Qin family have joined hands and n to secretly acquire our family¡¯spany. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Acquire our family¡¯spany? They¡¯re dreaming, right? With the number of shares the Su Company holds right now, how could they possibly have enough money to acquire thepany? Ridiculous.¡± Su Yanyi acted like she had been told a joke. The acquisition was not as simple as the two families made it out to be; without sufficient funds and detailed nning, it would be impossible to seed.


    ¡°Of course they don¡¯t have enough money, but in order to acquire the Su Company, both families have pledged shares to banks. Altogether, they¡¯ve gathered over 10 billion yuan.¡± Su Yanmo spoke disdainfully.


    ¡°Oh? Share pledging? That means if they¡¯re unable to acquire thepany and fail to pay back the loans, the shares would no longer belong to them?¡± From her tone, it was obvious that she had thought of a n.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±?As expected of my sister, even our thought processes are the same.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time for us to make a move again.¡± She was also happy that she shared such great tacit understanding with her brother.


    ¡°Mhm. We¡¯ll talk about it when I get back. I¡¯ll be back before Grandpa¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Bring Jiran along too. He¡¯s also a part of the Su family, so it¡¯s about time he learned about some of our secrets.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, alright.¡±


    . . .


    On the day before Grandpa Su¡¯s birthday banquet, Su Yanmo returned to the country and Su Yanyi brought Qin Jiran to the manor. The family of six sat together for dinner and began to talk.


    Qin Jiran felt both nervous and expectant, but more so expectant. Although he had never attended a meeting like this before, he knew that it was basically a stamp of recognition for him.


    ¡°Jiran, did you know that the Wang family and Qin family are working together now?¡± Su Yanmo got straight to the point. Qin Jiran¡¯s connection to the Qin family waspletely unexpected, but fortunately, Qin Jiran was not close to that family. It would be troublesome if he was.


    ¡°Yanyi already told me. Big brother, the Qin family has nothing to do with me. No matter what you guys do, I¡¯ll always be on the Su family¡¯s side,¡± Qin Jiran promised solemnly.


    Su Yanmo shot him a look of admiration before turning to ask Grandpa Su, ¡°Grandpa, you and that old man Qin could be considered old friends. Do you want to save him some face?¡±


    Grandpa Su smiled, his eyes curving into crescents. He sat with his back as straight as a ramrod and didn¡¯t get mad at his grandson¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Old man Qin is very ill, let¡¯s wait a while if possible,¡± was all he said in response.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid the Wang family and Qin family won¡¯t be able to.¡± Su Yanmo was unmoved. Instead of saying more about the issue, Grandpa Su turned to Qin Jiran and advised him kindly, ¡°Jiran, I know you don¡¯t want to get involved with the Qin family, but they¡¯ll try to get you involved. You have to be prepared.¡±


    If the Su family really did end up having to deal with the Qin family, then the Qin family would most likely try to use Qin Jiran as a lifeline. They might even pull pressure from the public to force him to help them. The one in trouble then would be Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Grandpa. I understand, and I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Grandpa Suughed. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry though¡ªit¡¯ll be troublesome, but you are a member of the Su family. We¡¯ll help you no matter how troublesome it is. Zheng Tian, Xiao Mo, Jiran is also a member of our family. The two of you have too much work on your hands, so why don¡¯t you each pick out a few things and hand them to Jiran?¡± He was evidently very satisfied with Qin Jiran¡¯s response. When he turned the topic of conversation to business, it was an obvious sign that he was giving Qin Jiran permission to partake in the Su family¡¯s core business affairs.

 Chapter 67.3 - More PDA

    Chapter 67.3 ¡ª More PDA


    Qin Jiran also understood the old master¡¯s kind intentions, but despite the benefits he would receive, he wanted to refuse. Although he was happy to have gained the Su family¡¯s acknowledgment, he didn¡¯t wish to take advantage of it. Being able to work with the Su Company was already a great privilege, and any more would be inappropriate, as he didn¡¯t want others to a.s.sume he was with Su Yanyi for a selfish reason.


    But before he could open his mouth to say no, Su Yanyi took his hand and said, ¡°Jiran will try his best.¡±


    She was agreeing for him. He looked at her and was able to sense her unwavering persistence, so he gave in. ¡°Then thank you, Grandpa. I will do my best.¡±


    Afterward, the family talked about how they were going to deal with the w.a.n.g and Qin families and briefly touched on the uing birthday banquet. When the discussions were over, they all retired to their respective rooms, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran included. They had decided to stay for the night.


    Although they had already slept together once, Qin Jiran felt even more nervous than the first time. The first time, he had been ignorant about Su Yanyi¡¯s dishonest sleeping posture, but this time, he wasn¡¯t. It would be impossible for him to remain indifferent.


    After finishing her bath, Su Yanyi took a towel and handed it to Qin Jiran, who quietly epted it and took a seat behind her. As he wiped her hair, he opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end he closed it. What he wanted to say was that maybe he should sleep on the sofa? But when he remembered how she reacted thest time he asked, he had no choice but to swallow back the suggestion.


    Then his attention fell on the nket on the bed, and he once again thought of the .s.sic joke about a boundary and a beast. Ah¡­ He didn¡¯t want to be a beast, but he didn¡¯t want to be worse than a beast either!


    His expression became strange as his mind wandered, and his movements slowed down. Noticing the change, Su Yanyi turned around and caught sight of his strange expression. Immediately, sheughed.


    ¡°What are you thinking of, with that kind of expression on your face?¡± she asked curiously.


    The tips of the man¡¯s ears turned red in an instant. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t going to tell her that he was struggling over whether or not to be a beast, but he knew she would keep persisting if he didn¡¯t give an answer of some sort.


    ¡°Um, would it be appropriate for me to help out Big Brother and Father-inw?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You call them ¡®Big Brother¡¯ and ¡®Father-inw¡¯ for a reason.¡± ?In the past, Qin Jinran did not address her father and older brother so intimately.


    After a moment of silence, he nodded very seriously. Since the Su family trusted him, he would do his best to not let them down.


    The Su family was one of the city¡¯s four great families. Among them, the Su family was rtively lowkey and independent. Besides the Su Company, they dabbled in a variety of other fields, such as Mother Su¡¯s mediapany and Su Yanyi¡¯s entertainmentpany, and now, Qin Jiran¡¯s SQ Company had joined their ranks.


    But those were only their forces on the surface. The Su family possessed intelligenceworks around the world and was definitely many times stronger than they showed on the surface.


    As the oldest elder of the Su family, Grandpa Su¡¯s birthday was of great importance. The Su family actually didn¡¯t like to hold big banquets, but their guests were too enthusiastic and forceful for them not to.


    The next morning, arge group of guests arrived before the banquet started. The majority of them were old seniors, and the most distinctive thing about the group was that it consisted of both Chinese natives and foreigners, each flocked by a superfluous number of bodyguards.


    In the living room, Su Yanyi stared at the guests with a strange expression on her face.


    A certain man was sitting beside the old master of the house, and the old man was introducing him to everyone who approached to pay their greetings; clearly, this new member of the Su family was not to be taken lightly.


    Actually, the fact that Old Master Su had gained a new grandson-inw was old news to most of the guests. They¡¯d learned about it three years ago and even seen him on some asions. However, only now was he being introduced and epted officially into the Su family.


    On the sofa, Qin Jiran was sitting up tall and straight. He listened more than he spoke, and the more he listened, the more shocked he became.


    Just who were these people? Why did their conversations make him feel like they were from a different world?


    Private airnes, inds, and luxury cuisines, those were still normal. The Su family was outrageously wealthy, after all. He knew that the Su family dealt in the underworld, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised either when he heard things about smuggling, munitions, and narcotics.


    But international intelligence, mercenaries, and warfare? Although he knew that there were still countries around the world in the midst of war, what did any of that have to do with the Su family?


    What left Qin Jiran even more speechless was the luxurious gifts mentioned in the conversations.


    ¡°Sir, my old man is being watched by the international police right now, so he is unable to attend this banquet. We hope you don¡¯t mind. Please ept this gift from my father.¡± ?Currently, the person speaking was a mixed Chinese-American youth said to be the heir of an underground auction house. He handed Old Master Su a box.


    ¡°Kori, I watched your father grow up. You don¡¯t need to be so polite with me. Tell him to be more careful and not be too greedy. Having enough money to spend is enough.¡± Old Master Su motioned for Qin Jiran to open the box, revealing a doc.u.ment and a golden card.


    Qin Jiran nced at the doc.u.ment and saw that it contained information about an oil tanker, most likely Old Master Su¡¯s birthday gift. As for the golden card, he had no idea what it was for.


    ¡°Yes, I will tell my father. He also says that often, but some things take time.¡± Kori clearly agreed with Old Master Su, as he nodded vigorously, making him seem very formal and traditional, unlike other mixed-blooded children who grew up abroad.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll ept the gift,¡± Old Master Su said, chuckling. ¡°Your father is a conscientious person, knowing to pa.s.s gifts to the younger generation through me. Jiran, take this oil tanker to y. You and Yanyi should take some time off work and know to rx and have fun once in a while. Kori, you¡¯re also around their age. Why don¡¯t the three of you hang out sometime?¡± The old man handed the doc.u.ment to Qin Jiran, looked at the golden card, and said, ¡°Take this invitation card too. Grandpa is old now, I¡¯ll leave these novelties for you youngsters to enjoy.¡±


    That was when Qin Jiran realized the golden card was actually an invitation card. He epted it, though he didn¡¯t know what kind of party it was for. A momentter, Kori turned his attention to Qin Jiran. With fierce, prying eyes, he scrutinized Qin Jiran, who remained impervious and cold-faced.


    Finally, Kori withdrew his gaze and returned to his usual reserved expression. Using a respectful tone, he said to Old Master Su, ¡°Little sister Yanyi has always had a good eye. It¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t attend her wedding ceremony.¡±


    Old Master Suughed. ¡°Wait until they have their first child, then you and your family cane for the full moon ceremony.¡± The old man said with a nce at Qin Jiran, as though telling him to hurry up and give him a grandson already.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember,¡± Kori said seriously. He even motioned for his a.s.sistant, who was standing at the side, to write it down.


    As he watched, the tips of Qin Jiran¡¯s ears reddened. He was still in the pursuit stage, so obviously he hadn¡¯t considered having a child yet! Su Yanyi, who was watching them from afar, couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Children already? And this Kori, telling his a.s.sistant to write it down¡­ tch, what an old-fashioned and unlikeable person!


    Old Master Su had actually called her to sit with them too, but she was uninterested. Mother, Father, and Brother Su were all busy receiving their respective friends and business partners, leading conversations that involved a wide range of fields. No wonder Grandpa Su said that the Su family members were busy¡ªalready, Qin Jiran was beginning to realize just how powerful the Su family really was.


    VIN:?I guess this is important, so¡­


    IMPORTANT:?Although I¡¯m not sure when (soon though), I¡¯ll be taking a long hiatus from tranting. You guys can probably tell from my release (in)frequencytely that I¡¯m not tranting as much anymore. College is right around the corner for me. I¡¯m hoping to get into a good out-of-state college + med school, which will undoubtedly be extremely expensive (in America, tuition is often a lot more expensive for non-resident students), so I need to study. A?lot. I will find a good trantor to continue RFEBW when I go on hiatus, and I¡¯ll probably help co-trante or edit so I won¡¯t bepletely gone.


    RELEASE SCHEDULE:?1x a week, 3x every other week.?Releases will be sporadic for now.

 Chapter 68.1 - Birthday Banquet

    <strong>Chapter 68.1 ¡ª Birthday Banquet</strong>


    As the hours passed, Qin Jiran saw guests from a range of different fields and countries. While some of them left immediately after giving Old Master Su their gift, others left after giving their gift and having a brief chat. Only a few intended to stay for the final evening banquet.


    Thus, it could be seen that the guests who arrived were divided into two categories. The ones who were staying for the evening banquet were mostly locals and business partners of the Su Company. The ones who weren¡¯t came from the underworld business.


    As Qin Jiran was introduced to guest after guest by Old Master Su, he tried his best to remember the names and identities of the people he saw. He helped the old master collect birthday gifts and also received quite a few gifts and business cards himself. Most of them were from the elderly guests.


    From antiques to mansions, the gifts were so generous that just looking at them was enough to give him a headache. And due to Old Master Su¡¯s insistence, he couldn¡¯t reject any of the gifts.


    At first, Qin Jiran had felt skeptical, wondering why these people would bring?him?specially prepared gifts when it was Old Master Su¡¯s birthday banquet that they were attending. But it didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that the old master must¡¯ve informed them beforehand that he would be introducing his new grandson-inw at the banquet. This disy of consideration touched Qin Jiran.


    Speaking of the elders, the few he recognized were all hegemonic figures. Their acknowledgment, as well as their business cards, were worth thousands of pieces of gold. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that this birthday banquet had brought Qin Jiran into a whole new world, one that was much, much more luxurious and exciting than the ¡°normal¡± world.


    Before the evening banquet began, the Su family convened to split up tasks and got busy again.


    Su Yanyi, Qin Jiran, and Su Yanmo were put in charge of reception. When the three attractive youths of the Su family stood together, it was truly an eye-catching sight. s, they all seemed capable of bing living, moving icebergs, each one wearing an expression colder than thest. Qin Jiran, at least, was trying to control his expression, striving for a handsome doorman appearance.


    Nearby, Mother and Father Su watched them speechlessly.


    ¡°Say, who do you think our children takes after? With them there, we don¡¯t even need to turn on the air conditioner.¡± Mother Su had a lively personality while Father Su, though taciturn, was by no means cold. So how did their children turn out so cold?


    ¡°Xiao Mo wasn¡¯t as bad before, but he¡¯s be colder since the issue with Wang Zhirou.¡± Father Su was also clueless.


    ¡°In that case, should we find Xiao Mo a girlfriend? Look, Xiao Yi changed a lot. She¡¯s still cold, but when she looks at Jiran, a smile would appear in her eyes.¡± Mother Su was especially observant when it came to her children. Although they were cold, it was good that at least one of them had found happiness.


    Father Su smiled gently, looked at Mother Su, and suddenly said, ¡°When we were young, I also looked at you the same way.¡±


    Mother Su stared at him with a slightly reddened face. Jeez, he was already over fifty years old, how could he still say such mushy words!


    One after another, the rest of the guests trickled in. Among them were representatives from the other three great families, including the Qin family.


    Old Master Qin was extremely ill, but fortunately, he was notatose. Knowing that Old Master Su was holding a birthday banquet, Old Master Qin had told all three of his sons to attend. Qin Zhenyi was the first representative from one of the three great families to arrive, and when he did, he was immediately spotted by Qin Jiran.


    However, he only gave his biological father a brief nce before retracting his gaze.


    Su Yanyi, on the other hand, shot Qin Zhenyi a much more hostile look. Soon, all of the representatives from the Qin family arrived, and she wondered what they were thinking. There was a total of nine people split into groups of threes. Practically the whole family was present.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go?¡± Su Yanmo offered. He could tell that neither his sister nor brother-inw wanted to deal with the Qin family. However, his sister responded nomittally.


    ¡°Who sent so many invitations to them? What a waste of food.¡± Still, she had no intentions of entertaining such an unwanted group.


    ¡°Mom was the one who sent out the invitations. Everyone was invited, so it would be awkward if we didn¡¯t invite them too,¡± Su Yanmo exined as he stepped forward to wee them. Su Yanyi looked at them and suddenly, her eyes brightened. She took Qin Jiran¡¯s hand and also walked over.


    The Qin family noticed them, of course. Qin Zhenyi unabashedly fixed his gaze on Qin Jiran and made no move to step forward, as though waiting for Qin Jiran to approach him first. Unfortunately for him, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi had no intentions of doing that, which caused ugly expressions to appear on the faces of all the Qin family members.


    Then suddenly, the couple walked closer. The Qin family broke out in satisfied smiles, but when the couple moved past them without stopping and greeted the guests behind them instead, those smiles turned into expressions even uglier than before.


    ¡°Uncle Bai, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Su Yanyi greeted, a touch of familiarity in her cold voice.


    Clearly, she had ignored the Qin family on purpose. She wasn¡¯t the type of person to put on a fake smile and politely greet those she despised. Since they had provoked her, they should be prepared to have their faces pped over and over again.


    The ¡°Uncle Bai¡± she had just greeted was the current elder of the great four family¡¯s Bai family. The Bai family and the Su family shared a friendly rtionship because they were long-time business partners. All three members of the Bai family had arrived, and they¡¯d arrived just in time.


    Bai Bolun was an astute old man. With only one nce, he was able to figure out what was going on. He yed along, greeting her warmly, ¡°Yanyi, you¡¯ve be more beautiful since thest time we met.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me too much, Uncle Bai. Pleasee in, my parents have been waiting.¡± As she led the Bai family in, they passed by the Qin family, and she didn¡¯t spare them a single nce. It was as if they were mere decorations.


    The only son of the Bai family, Bai Qing, walked ahead of his family and arrived next to her. ¡°Yanyi, long time no see,¡± he said with a tone of familiarity.


    ¡°Finally decided to return from abroad? Howe?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s tone could also be considered one of familiarity. Since the Su family and Qin family were friendly with each other, she and Bai Qing had grown up together. However, when he reached adulthood, Bai Qing left overseas and rarely came back to visit.


    ¡°I heard that you got married, so I wanted toe back and take a look at the man who is able to match you.¡± He sounded somewhat lonely, and he subconsciously nced at Qin Jiran. In his inquisitive gaze, there was a trace of envy.


    Actually, Su Yanyi was one of the reasons behind why he decided to go abroad. He had pursued her and was rejected, leaving him with no choice but to give up. He¡¯d known about her marriage three years ago, but at the same time, he was aware of the Su family¡¯s traditional rule. Therefore, he¡¯d assumed andforted himself by thinking that she was only married because she wanted to free herself from that rule.


    Then to his surprise, he learned that Su Yanyi had recently disclosed her marriage to the public. He understood Su Yanyi¡¯s character to a certain degree and knew that he could no longer find excuses tofort himself. Only after careful deliberation did he decide to return to China.


    It was toote for him and Su Yanyi, but nheless, he wanted to see for himself if the woman he liked was happy, and he wanted to meet the lucky man who was able to hold her heart.


    Qin Jiran met Bai Qing¡¯s gaze and instantly, an rm went off in his mind, and his guard shot up.


    Eight big words appeared in his mind: Beware, a love rival has appeared!


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:</b>?Today, I went on an adventure. I stepped outside. On a weekend. For more than 5 minutes. And I¡¯ve returned with a rhyme. 100% guarantee you will tear up.


    The sky is pretty,


    But my toes are frozen.


    The mud is shitty,


    And I need some lotion.


    This rhyme is so witty,


    And contains so much emotion.


    Wow, I¡¯m a genius.


    Let us be intellectuals together, my dear readers.

 Chapter 68.2 - Birthday Banquet

    <strong>Chapter 68.2 ¡ª Birthday Banquet</strong>


    At that moment, Su Yanmo finally reached the Qin family. He greeted them coldly, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, pleasee in.¡±


    Good lord, neither the sister nor brother knew how to let the other party save face.


    A handful of the people from the group wanted to turn around and leave. What was with that attitude? That difference in treatment? It was outrageous!


    Then, the Wang family arrived. Aside from the hospitalized Wang Zhilin, the entire family hade. Su Yanyi had just escorted the Bai family inside when she saw the bejeweled Wang family members strutting in. She dropped the conversation she was having with Bai Qing and turned to Su Yanmo.


    ¡°Mom didn¡¯t invite the Wang family, did she?¡± she asked bluntly, and loudly enough that the family in question was able to hear her. Their faces instantly darkened.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Su Yanmo answered with certainty. He had seen the guest list and the Wang family was definitely not on it. No one in the Su family was fond of the Wang family, so there was no way they would invite them.


    After hearing that, Su Yanyi turned to the Wang family. ¡°So what are all of you here for? You¡¯re unweed.¡±


    Wang Pide sneered in response. ¡°Since it¡¯s Old Master Su¡¯s birthday, of course I have toe. Yanyi, in the end you¡¯re just a junior. You shouldn¡¯t act so rudely.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone is worthy of respect, especially not when they decide to attend a banquet uninvited. Your family is a good example of that.¡±


    Her ridiculing words brought ugly expressions to their faces. Who was it that said Su Yanyi was indifferent, arrogant, and a woman of few words? The Su Yanyi they were seeing was clearly too sharp-tongued to be ¡°a woman of few words¡±!


    Seeing that her father was unable to retort, Wang Zhiruo stepped in. ¡°Yanyi, today is Grandpa¡¯s birthday. We came to celebrate, that¡¯s all. You¡¯re not going to stop us, are you?¡±


    Su Yanyi looked at her coldly. For a second, Wang Zhirou felt an overwhelming sense of murderous intent directed at her. Involuntarily, she trembled and took a step back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use such an intimate address, Miss Wang. It¡¯s misleading,¡± Su Yanyi jeered.


    Admittedly, from an outside perspective, Su Yanyi was acting very petty. However, the Wang family had tried to harm Qin Jiran, so she refused to show them any degree of respect.


    Wang Zhiruo¡¯s eyes darkened, but she covered it up well. She turned to Su Yanmo, who had not said a single word during the exchange, and asked piteously, ¡°Yanmo, I just want to celebrate Grandma¡¯s birthday. Can¡¯t I? Our families are old friends too, right?¡±


    Wang Zhirou was beautiful; faced with such a pitiful expression, most people would feel sympathetic, but unfortunately for her, she was up against the Su siblings.


    ¡°You cannot,¡± Su Yanmo rejected immediately.


    The Su family was a family that lived solely for themselves, allowing them to leadfortable lives and foster children like Su Yanyi. They were all family-oriented and simrly hostile to their enemies. Why would they want to leave face for people who were always trying to hurt their family? As far as the Su siblings were concerned, the Wang family deserved to be eliminated, so there was no need to be polite with them.


    ¡°Su Yanmo, Zhirou was once your wife! How could you treat us like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid people will denounce you for being so ruthless? And say that the Su family is heartless?¡± The indignant Mother Wang joined in.


    ¡°Do I need to remind you what Wang Zhirou did? Evidence that she stole confidential information from mypany is still in my study.¡± Su Yanmo was amazed by the Wang family¡¯s stupidity. The parents were stupid, and the daughters were too.


    Did they seriously think that they could control the Su family through a honey trap? And they were stupid enough to assume that he didn¡¯t know that Wang Zhirou been secretly stealing information from him. He¡¯d known about it from the start, but it was a trivial matter that he hadn¡¯t cared to handle. Only after learning of the Wang family¡¯s grand scheme did he finally decide to make a move.


    Wang Zhirou paled and a panicked expression appeared on her face, but she managed to push it down before asking with feigned calmness, ¡°What are you saying? What information? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Could it be that you¡¯ve misunderstood something?¡±


    ¡°Right, there must¡¯ve been a misunderstanding. You divorced Zhirou so suddenly. Could it be that someone deliberately tried to split the two of you apart? You are still young and inexperienced, don¡¯t listen to the lies of others. Trust is the most important thing in a rtionship, Yanmo.¡± Mother Wang was grasping every opportunity she could to paint her daughter as an innocent flower. The Su siblings were disgusted.


    ¡°Fake.¡± Su Yanmi tossed out that word before leaving. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was her Grandpa¡¯s birthday, she would¡¯ve kicked out them out already.


    Su Yanmo thought the same. He made a hand gesture, and instantly, a group of bodyguards appeared and surrounded the Wang family, making his intentions clear.


    At this point, the Qin family finally couldn¡¯t just stand just watching and not doing anything anymore.


    The eldest son Qin Zhenren chastised, as an adult would a child, ¡°Yanmo, that was wrong of you. Although you¡¯ve divorced, the feelings are still there, aren¡¯t they? It¡¯s the Old Master¡¯s birthday today and we came to celebrate, so you should¡¯ve been a good host. How could you be so rude? And you, Jiran. Don¡¯t you know to greet your uncle, father, cousins, and other seniors? You should take some time to get to know the familyter.¡±


    Qin Zhenren was, frankly, just as self-righteous and hypocritical as Qin Zhenyi was traditional. It was eptable for him to bring up respect because he was indeed a senior, but using kinship as a reason too? That made Su Yanyi a little angry.


    How dare they bring up kinship when they were the ones who abandoned Qin Jiran in the first ce?


    Su Yanyi was very impulsive at this time. She really wanted to kick out the Qin family and even felt like her hatred for them had surpassed her own hatred for the Wang family.


    ¡°If you and your family do not want toe in, then don¡¯t. The Su family will no longer wee you in the future!¡±


    The Qin family was already considered an enemy anyway, so it was okay to tear away at their faces. She genuinely did not want these disgusting people inside Su Manor.


    After speaking, she waved and several bodyguards responded, blocking the Qin family in a simr fashion to the Wang family.


    By now, most of the guests had arrived, and the loudmotion at the entrance drew the attention of a few curious onlookers.


    ¡°Su Yanyi, this is not very appropriate, is it? You can¡¯t deny that you¡¯re one of our family¡¯s daughters-inw. It was excusable before because you didn¡¯t know, but by now, shouldn¡¯t you havee to visit your parents-inw?¡± Qin Zhenren¡¯s expression was dark, but his tone was one of haughtiness, as though he was anticipating a y.


    Qin Zhenren and the Wang family had worked together to expose Qin Jiran¡¯s identity, delivering a negative impact on both Qin Jiran and Qin Zhenyi. His n was to destroy Qin Zhenyi¡¯s reputation and at the same time, pit him against the Su family.


    He was confident that Qin Jiran, who had been abandoned for 28 years, would not forgive Qin Zhenyi so easily. The Su family was very protective of their people, so they would definitely not let Qin Zhenyi off easy either.


    Qin Jiran watched without saying a word, though the aura around him became increasingly cold. This was the Qin family. Suddenly, he felt grateful that he hadn¡¯t been raised in such a family. Simultaneously, he realized that although orphans were unfortunate, sometimes the non-orphans were even more unfortunate.

 Chapter 68.3 - Birthday Banquet

    <strong>Chapter 68.3 ¡ª Birthday Banquet</strong>


    ¡°Mr. Qin, will you please stop making up rtions? He who is unjust is doomed to destruction¡ªare you familiar with this saying? Don¡¯t assume your misdeeds are unknown.¡± After saying that, Su Yanyi took Qin Jiran¡¯s hand and walked away. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue entertaining them, but she would make sure to deliver them the punishments they deserved.


    Su Yanmo had no reason to stay either, as it was time for the banquet to start and there were no more guests for him to receive, so he also made to leave. Just as he turned around, however, he was stopped by someone.


    ¡°Brother Su, long time no see. My parents and I sincerely wish to celebrate the Old Master¡¯s birthday, so can you let us in? Please?¡± A soft voice spoke up from within the Qin family¡¯s group of people. Su Yanyi looked over and found that the woman was slightly familiar. A lovesick ssmate from middle school, if she recalled correctly.


    After all, like Qin Jiran, her brother Su Yanmo was a man of outstanding appearance, with a dazzling family background to boot. Therefore, he¡¯d grown up being pursued by countless girls, and the girl who had just spoken, Qin Ying was one of them. She was the only daughter of Qin Zhenli, the third master of the Qin family, and she was the epitome of a typical rich young miss.


    Apparently, in her middle school days, she tried to pursue Su Yanmo by giving him a love letter. However, he never read it and was only vaguely familiar with her at best.


    ¡°If my sister doesn¡¯t like the Qin family, then neither does the rest of our family. Do you think my grandpa would allow people he doesn¡¯t like in to celebrate his birthday?¡± Su Yanmo rejected coldly.


    Although the members of the Su family all seemed rather independent of each other, the truth was that every single one of them was extremely family-oriented. The Qin family was the opposite, putting little to no emphasis on family rtions, making the Su family hold them in contempt.


    Su Yanmo promptly turned around, leaving the Qin family and the Wang family with the group of guards.


    ¡°Second brother, take a look at the son you sired. While we were being humiliated, he just stood there and said nothing! No wonder you sent him to the orphanage.¡± Qin Zhenren immediately started to provoke his greatest opponent, Qin Zhenyi.


    Of the three brothers, Qin Zhenren was the eldest, but he had a frivolous personality that Old Master Qin didn¡¯t quite approve of. Qin Zhenyi, on the other hand, was the most favored thanks to his solemn and steady personality. Old Master Qin trusted him with several responsibilities and important opportunities.


    The youngest was Qin Zhenli, who had been born toote to gain much despite also being favored. Furthermore, he seldom confronted his brothers, as though intending to simply sit back and watch the tigers fight rather than join in.


    From start to finish, Qin Zhenyi stayed silent. He¡¯d merely furrowed his brows and watched, and although his gaze was fixated on Qin Jiran for a long time, it was not a fatherly gaze. It was scrutinizing and disdainful, because to him, Qin Jiran was a?stain?that he had no choice but to acknowledge.


    Qin Jiran had actually long noticed Qin Zhenyi¡¯s gaze, along with the dissatisfaction contained in it. But so what? He¡¯d already established that he shared absolutely no ties with the Qin family, and his biological father was nothing more than a stranger to him. There was no need for him to care about a stranger¡¯s opinions.


    ¡°Eldest brother, that¡¯s enough. The Su family isn¡¯t so easy to provoke.¡± Qin Zhenyi had some IQ; at least, it was higher than Qin Zhenren¡¯s. If the Su family wasn¡¯t one of the great families, however, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have kept quiet.


    When Qin Jiran¡¯s identity as his illegitimate son was disclosed, Qin Zhenyi¡¯s first thought had been to dispose of him. Not by killing him, of course, but by making him disappear from the public eye before escaping abroad, just like he had done in the past, erasing this stain from his and the public¡¯s sight.


    However, it was impossible considering Qin Jiran¡¯s current status. The Su family was not in any way weaker than the Qin family. As long as Qin Jiran had their protection, Qin Zhenyi would not be able to do anything to him.


    Therefore, for the time being, Qin Zhenyi intended to stay low and simply observe, though by no means was he happy about the direction things were developing. When he read the articles written about Qin Jiran¡¯s past ¡ªmost implied that he was ruthless and unfit to be a father¡ª Qin Zhenyi¡¯s entire body had trembled in anger, but even so, he¡¯d endured.


    With some investigating, he waster able to confirm that his eldest brother, intent on destroying his reputation and chances of inheriting the Qin family¡¯s fortune, was the one behind the articles. To Qin Zhenren¡¯s chagrin and Qin Zhenyi¡¯s pleasant surprise, however, their father ended up taking an interest in Qin Jiran.


    Although Qin Zhenyi was unwilling to ept Qin Jiran, the Qin family¡¯s fortune far outweighed his dislike for his illegitimate son. In his opinion, every man was born for ambition and power. If Qin Jiran¡¯s existence could gain him extra favor from Old Master Qin, then Qin Zhenyi wouldn¡¯t mind reluctantly tolerating the existence of the stain.


    s, things weren¡¯t going well. Qin Jiran seemed to be serious about breaking off rtions with the Qin family, refusing to meet the old master. It worried Qin Zhenyi, and he wanted to have a talk with Qin Jiran to convince him.


    Despite everything, he had to admit that Qin Jiran had grown up well. Qin Zhenyi had decided that if Qin Jiran chose to stand on the Qin family¡¯s side at the banquet, he would ept his illegitimate son¡¯s return to the family.


    Unfortunately for him, he unable to get a chance to talk with Qin Jiran, and it seemed like the Su family was quite unhappy with the Qin family.


    When his thoughts reached this point, Qin Zhenyi¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He would have to think through this dilemma seriously.


    If he could convince Qin Jiran to stand on his side, then he would simultaneously have the support of the Su family, which would in turn secure his position as the inheritor¡­


    Off at the side, the youngest Qin Zhenli was staring after Su Yanmo with a thoughtful look on his face. Then, taking advantage of the others¡¯ inattention, he leaned down and whispered a few words to his daughter, Qin Ying. Her eyes lit up, and her cheeks reddened slightly. She also shifted her gaze to the departing Su Yanmo as a certain expression appeared on her face.


    Evidently, every member of the Qin family was lost in their own thoughts. That being said, who knew which one of them woulde outughing at the end?

 Chapter 69.1 - The Love Rival Attacks

    <strong>Chapter 69.1 ¡ª The Love Rival Attacks</strong>


    ¡°Yanyi.¡± Qin Jiran suddenly called her name. She looked up inquiringly and waited for him to continue.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said seriously. Since he had grown up with no one but himself to rely on, he felt extremely touched and warmed by her solicitude.


    When he lost his heart to her, he¡¯d thought that he couldn¡¯t love her any more than he already did, but he was wrong. After discovering her cute side and experiencing the gentleness beneath her overbearing demeanor, he found that he was falling deeper each day.


    He gently squeezed her hand.


    ¡°Between you and I, there¡¯s no need for thanks.¡± How much gratitude would she owe him from her past life then, if there was?


    Qin Jiran¡¯s lips arched into a smile that reached his eyes, and he held her hand even tighter.


    They made their way back to Old Master Su¡¯s side, and the banquet officially began.


    ¡°Thank you all foring to this old geezer¡¯s birthday banquet. Once again, I have be a year older. All three generations of the Su family is present today, and everything is going smoothly for us, with the only drawback being that I still have no great-grandchildren. Yanmo, Yanyi, Jiran¡ªthe three of you need to work hard, you hear? I would like to see a new addition to the Su family by this time of next year,¡± Old Master Su expressed his wish with a smile on his face, which only gave the three in question more pressure.


    Su Yanmo had just divorced his former spouse, while Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were clearly not close enough yet to have children. It was a mountain of pressure that Old Master Su was putting on them!


    Next came Father Su, who said a few words as the head of the family before passing the microphone to Su Yanmo, the heir.


    He was as expressionless as ever, but the power in his voice was undeniable.


    ¡°Thank you all foring to my grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet. However, I would like to stress that this event is not a free-for-all. Our friends are weed, but we will not be courteous to anyone who came as an uninvited guest.¡±


    Su Yanyi was known to be domineering, and her brother really wasn¡¯t any better. In any case, one should never provoke a member of the Su family because provoking one meant provoking the whole pack, and each member would be more difficult than thest.


    Naturally, the audience knew what the young heir was implying. Several of them had witnessed themotion at the entrance earlier, and some were even daring enough to presume that the four great families of City A would soon undergo some changes.


    Which families would remain after the battle? Regardless, there would be third parties that benefit from the tussle. If even just one of the four great families was destroyed, then a slot would open for a new family to take over. Already, the gears were turning in the minds of the ambitious families in the audience.


    Su Yanyi watched on with cold eyes as a malicious smile spread across her lips. Troubled waters was good for fishing. She believed that the participation of these people would it easier for the Su family to acquire both the Wang family and the Qin family.


    After Su Yanmo¡¯s speech, the Su family gathered to take a family photo. Old Master Su pulled Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran to stand at his sides as he held onto their hands. Such a warm scene further concreted Qin Jiran¡¯s status, emphasizing to the onlookers that the Film Emperor had be the grandson-inw of an influential family and was no longer a presence to be ignored.


    Since it was the start of the banquet, most of the guests were crowded around the Su family, who engaged with their own respective friends. Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were surrounded by people from Resplendent Entertainment. The group consisted of He Mingyang, Cao Yawen, and Zhang Tianze, the vice-president, the finance director, and the head of human resources respectively, as well as Kang Zhong.


    ¡°Although we all know each other, this seems to be the first time we¡¯re gathered together like this, am I right, Mr. and Mrs. Qin?¡± He Mingyang said with a serious expression, but he was obviously scoffing. He had been wanting to talk to the couple but kept missing the chance.


    Both Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were expressionless, but their eyes revealed separate expressions. The look in Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes was indifferent, while Qin Jiran looked a little ufortable, and from time to time he would sneak a nce at her, as though afraid she might be unhappy.


    Seeing the two, Cao Yawen couldn¡¯t help butugh and tease, ¡°Do the two of you look like this when you¡¯re alone together too? Just silent and cold-faced? Or do youmunicate through eye contact?¡±


    The corners of Su Yanyi¡¯s lips twitched. She turned her attention to the drink in her hand and took a sip before retorting mildly, ¡°We¡¯re obviously different when we¡¯re alone. Your concern is unneeded.¡±


    The group couldn¡¯t help butugh at her words. They all grinned as their eyes wandered back and forth between their president and Qin Jiran, making thetter even more ufortable.


    He Mingyang, Cao Yawen, and Zhang Tianzhe were the higher-ups of Resplendent Entertainment. Qin Jiran was familiar with them, but they were not close, and it was only after his rtionship with Su Yanyi was revealed that the three of them started to approach him a little.


    On the other hand, the trio was very curious about him. They all shared a certain understanding of Queen Su¡¯s personality and knew that the man who was capable of standing beside her was absolutely worthy of their respect.


    ¡°Hey, Jiran. If President Su bullies you, you should run away. My door is always open for you,¡± He Mingyang offered and winked, rendering Qin Jiran speechless with his informality.


    Even if he did get bullied, he wouldn¡¯t run away unless he got kicked out. That was his real thought, but instead of saying that, he told him, ¡°Yanyi treats me very well, I don¡¯t get bullied.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I bet you¡¯re just saying that because President Su is here. The saying ¡®every lover sees a thousand graces in their beloved¡¯ is true, but there has to be a limit to that bias!¡± He Mingyang eximed in disbelief as he shook his head. Su Yanyi narrowed her eyes slightly.


    ¡°Vice President He, your workload has beenckingtely, don¡¯t you think? Should I give you some more wok then?¡±


    Immediately, he coughed and rejected, ¡°President Su, I was just joking. Don¡¯t mind me, haha.¡± The mention of work brought a bitter expression to his face. In truth, he didn¡¯t like to work. His time was better spent picking up girls; after all, he was still a loner.


    ¡°President Su, you¡¯ve already met your match. I envy you. Why don¡¯t you introduce me to some beautiful woman sometime, then I won¡¯t joke with you anymore?¡± He Mingyang had always enjoyed the free unmarried life, but after seeing even the arrogant and overbearing President Su in love, he was starting to change his mind a little.


    ¡°You know more beautiful women than I do,¡± she responded. She decided that she should keep Qin Jiran away from her group of friends, lest they taint him¡­


    Suddenly, another man¡¯s voice cut in.


    ¡°Yanyi, can we talk?¡± They all turned their heads, and the trio¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    Seeing that it was Bai Qing, Su Yanyi nodded and followed him to a quiet corner. The others could still see them, but not hear them.


    Qin Jiran silently sipped his wine, his face emotionless. He Mingyang raised an eyebrow and asked in a low tone, ¡°Jiran, do you not mind?¡±


    He didn¡¯t continue, but the meaning was obvious.


    The corners of Qin Jiran¡¯s lips arched into a small smile, and he responded, ¡°If she wants to stay, then nobody can take her away. If she wants to leave, then nobody can make her stay.¡±


    He Mingyang gave him a deep look and nodded approving, ¡°You¡¯re right, she¡¯s that kind of person, so don¡¯t worry about her getting snatched away. She chose you, so she¡¯s yours.¡±


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t respond. Was Yanyi his? It wasn¡¯t his ce to decide that, but he would try his very best to make it so.


    As Cao Yawen listened in on the two¡¯s conversion, she couldn¡¯t help but give Qin Jiran another look. He was handsome without a doubt, his acting was well-recognized, and his cold personality was simr to President Su¡¯s.


    But what else?


    She was really curious about why a woman like President Su would choose to marry a man like Qin Jiran. Cao Yawen turned her gaze from Qin Jiran to Su Yanyi and then to Bai Qing, who was just as handsome and rich as Qin Jiran.


    ¡°No pressure? Really? He¡¯s your love rival, you know¡­¡± she prodded mischievously.


    In response, Qin Jiran shook his head andughed. His look of indifference made her pout. An unjealous man? Could this be one of the reasons President Su likes him?


    In the corner, Bai Qing and Su Yanyi were also talking about Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Do you genuinely like him?¡± Bai Qing asked.

 Chapter 69.2 - The Love Rival Attacks

    <strong>Chapter 69.2 ¡ª The Love Rival Attacks</strong>


    Su Yanyi raised an eyebrow. Whether or not she genuinely liked Qin Jiran was her own business, and she felt that the answer should only be told to the man in question.


    ¡°Is there a point to asking this?¡± She didn¡¯t want to answer, so she didn¡¯t. But who would¡¯ve thought that Bai Qing would fail to notice her refusal and nod? And very enthusiastically, at that.


    She furrowed her eyebrows. There might be no reason to like someone, but there was always a reason to not like someone, like this man in front of her. He was preaching to deaf ears and failing to realize it. It would be strange if she liked a man like him.


    A hint of distaste appeared in her eyes. Did going abroad render him stupid? Then if she ever had children, she would have to make sure to not let them go abroad.


    Ah, but why was she thinking about children? She must¡¯ve been affected by the others.


    ¡°He¡¯s a very good man.¡±?At least, he¡¯s better than you.?She left that part unspoken, but the implication was clear.


    But once again, Bai Qing failed to notice.


    ¡°What part of him is good?¡± he inquired reluctantly. Su Yanyi wondered if there was something wrong with him and took a step back. Who knew if his illness was contagious?


    ¡°He¡¯s good in every way.¡± Except for being a bit dense sometimes, he really was good in every way.


    Bai Qing looked like he had been choked.


    ¡°Better than me in every way?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    She gave him a deep look and thought that he had to be seriously ill to ask that kind of question after years of not seeing her. One was a friend, and the other was her husband¡ªobviously, she would pick her husband!


    Finally, his expression turned ugly. He shifted his attention Qin Jiran only to find him chatting happily with the people around him, seemingly unbothered by Su Yanyi¡¯s absence.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he care that you¡¯re talking to me?¡± he asked, directing her attention to Qin Jiran too.


    ¡°Why would he?¡± She looked at Bai Qing weirdly. Although this friend of hers seemed a bit off today, he was still just a friend, and what could go wrong with talking to a friend? Why would Qin Jiran care? She wasn¡¯t going to get lost.


    ¡°You¡¯re with another man, but he doesn¡¯t feel jealous, which means he doesn¡¯t care about you very much,¡± Bai Qing exined very seriously. He actually wasn¡¯t trying to cause trouble, as he was expressing what he truly thought.


    If he were Yanyi¡¯s husband, he would always keep a close eye on her, ce her as his number one priority, and stop any man from approaching her. To him, that was how a man in love should act.


    Qin Jiran, on the other hand, seemed to care only about himself. He had not spared Su Yanyi a single nce and even ignored a love rival. Certainly, he was not in love with Su Yanyi.


    Bai Qing felt that even as a friend, it was difficult for him to approve of Qin Jiran. Su Yanyi deserved better ¡ªat least, better than him¡ª and he did not think that Qin Jiran, an actor, was any better than him.


    Dumbfounded, she stared at him.


    ¡°Did you forget to take your medicine today? Su Yanyi asked uncertainly.


    If Qin Jiran got jealous every time she spoke to another man, then wouldn¡¯t he have drowned in the vinegar pot already? She preferred a man who was cultured and reasonable over an easily jealous one. In her opinion, Qin Jiran¡¯s attitude was a manifestation of trust.


    Although his expression darkened a little, Bai Qing answered just as seriously as before, ¡°I¡¯m not sick, I don¡¯t need to take medicine.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    ¡°There are cultural differences between here and overseas. If you can, you should go see a doctor.¡± She didn¡¯t regard her words as sarcasm because she believed that she was just telling the truth.


    This time, Bai Qing was not so stupid as to miss her meaning. His eyes darkened, but he still refused to give up. ¡°If you are genuinely happy, then I¡¯ll give up, but Qin Jiran is just an actor. He¡¯s not suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think love has anything to do with career.¡± Aware that her EQ was a little low, she had done some research on love. Therefore, she was able to say something like this. Of course, it would be better if her EQ was this high around Qin Jiran too.


    ¡°But the Su family is not an ordinary family, it¡¯s only right that you should marry someone of equal status!¡±


    Then since your mentality is off, it¡¯s only right that you marry someone who¡¯s the same!?She thought but didn¡¯t say. After all, only fools would try to reason with someone who was mentally ill, and she wasn¡¯t a fool.


    Instead, she said, ¡°Bai Qing, I think it¡¯s time we end this conversation. I know best whether or not he¡¯s good to me, and whether or not he¡¯s suitable for me.¡±


    Bai Qing could be considered a friend, but that was it. A friend had no right to interfere in her love life.


    Actually, she knew that Bai Qing was unhappy because he had lost to Qin Jiran. But her feelings for Qin Jiran had been shaped by the experiences from both her past life and present life, from life to death, and death to life, making them impossibly unique.


    ¡°Yes. You are willing to be with him, just as you were not willing to be with me. It has always been your own choice.¡± Bai Qing wasn¡¯t stupid, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed and depressed. He just wanted to know why the woman he liked didn¡¯t like him back. He wanted to know how the man Su Yanyi liked was better than him.


    ¡°Yes¡ªmy own choice,¡± Su Yanyi carefully repeated. Her own choice, not to be affected by the opinions of others.


    ¡°Then are you happy with him?¡± he asked.


    Happiness? What is happiness? She thought about it.


    Living with Qin Jiran made her feel warm. There wasn¡¯t much excitement or dramatic ups and downs, and life was calm¡­ but not in a bad way.


    Qin Jiran was a dense man, and his usual coldness would often melt in front of her. His careless smiles always filled her with warmth, and for some reason, she liked to tease him and make him speechless.


    Everything that came to mind was a trifle. She thought of his exemry skill in the kitchen, the times he helped her wipe her hair, and his flustered expression whenever she teased him. A life like this was simple, but it was¡­ happy, yes.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she concluded. Yes, she was happy. She had married a man who loved her deeply, a man who would not only never abandon her, but also always take care of her. If that wasn¡¯t happiness, then what was?


    This realization adorned her face with a small smile, and it was this smile that made Bai Qing stop asking.


    Words could deceive people, but smiles were different. In her smile, at least, he saw genuine happiness.


    Atst, he was battered out of his senses, and Su Yanyi walked back to Qin Jiran¡¯s side. He turned to look at her, his eyes soft and so warm that it enveloped her.

 Chapter 69.3 - The Love Rival Attacks

    <strong>Chapter 69.3 ¡ª The Love Rival Attacks</strong>


    ¡°What are you guys talking about? You look really happy,¡± Su Yanyi asked as she eased into the conversation, taking a seat beside Qin Jiran. She smiled, and he smiled back.


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about my new movie.¡± Affected by the beautiful atmosphere, he reached out and bravely took her hand in a gentle grip, catching her slightly off-guard.


    If she wanted to, she could easily pull her hand away, but she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put He Mingyang in charge of spreading publicity for the film. If the box office fails, make him pay for it.¡± When it came to new films, Su Yanyi¡¯s first thought was rted to the box office. She was a businesswoman, after all.


    ¡°President Su, you¡¯re joking. Would the box office for a film that the Film Emperor is in fail? How could that be possible?¡± For the new film, He Mingyang was full of confidence. Nothing would go wrong as long as Qin Jiran had the leading role.


    Su Yanyi looked at Qin Jiran and nodded in agreement.


    He was calm when he heard He Mingyang¡¯s praise, but when he saw Su Yanyi nodding along, he suddenly felt a little shy. The tips of his ears turned pink, and his grip on her hand tightened.


    Her acknowledgment and praise were what he cared the most about and what he had been working hard for all along.


    The banquet continued far into the night before ending. Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran stayed overnight at the Su Manor again, in the same room with the same bed and the same nket.


    Although he still felt a little awkward, the awkwardness was easily overshadowed by a feeling of warmth. Even without doing anything, he felt extremely happy and satisfied.


    Under the nket, Qin Jiran carefully held her hand again, this time with a bit more strength than at the banquet.


    ¡°What happened with the Wang family and the Qin family at the banquet today is bound to make the headlines tomorrow. You¡¯ll most likely be swarmed by reporters, so be prepared.¡± Holding hands while they were lying in bed made her a little ufortable, but she didn¡¯t pull away. It was rare for him to take the initiative, and she didn¡¯t want to dampen his enthusiasm.


    ¡°I know.¡± The humiliation of the Wang family and the Qin family had undoubtedly reached the ears of the well-informed reporters already. He didn¡¯t know how they would narrate it, but the public opinion would most likely be lead by Mother Su¡¯s mediapany.


    Still, he asked for confirmation. ¡°The Dragon¡¯s Emissary will also report it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve already made preparations.¡± A conflict between influential families would not only involve the four great families but also the majorpanies managed by the families. A single news report was capable of causing stocks prices to rise and fall. Since they were in control of the mouthpiece of the media industry, the Su family would naturally use it in their own favor.


    Qin Jiran agreed, but he thought of a problem. ¡°I want to try acquiring the two mediapanies controlled by the Wang family. That way, we won¡¯t have to worry about fighting against them for the public opinion.¡±


    Su Yanyi showed a gratified smile. ¡°I was thinking the same. It¡¯s about time for the Dragon¡¯s Emissary to do some expanding, and those twopanies are decently sized. If we seed, they can be integrated the Dragon¡¯s Emissary and allow the Dragon¡¯s Emissary to not onlypletely dominate the domestic media industry but also gain a foothold in the international market.¡±


    Su Yanyi was obviously quite ambitious. The entertainment industry was intricately tied to the media industry, and Mother Su had always been intent on passing the Dragon¡¯s Emissary to Su Yanyi, who had thoroughly met up to her expectations.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Right now, what Chinacks is a mediapany that canpete in the international market. The future of the Dragon¡¯s Emissary is bright and it has a chance, but¡­¡±


    If she was going to inherit the Dragon¡¯s Emissary, then as her husband and a member of the Su family, he would also have to y a role. Going into the international market with such argepany was undoubtedly a huge responsibility. Moreover, his mother-inw would be watching¡­


    ¡°But what? No confidence?¡± Su Yanyi felt that she was understanding him more and more. She could tell what he was worried about from his hesitant expression.


    ¡°I feel pressured, but I¡¯m also confident.¡± The pressure was not heavy enough to rob him of his confidence; furthermore, how could he retreat in the face of Yanyi¡¯s challenge?


    In front of Su Yanyi, he had always felt a little inferior. But as a man, especially a better?man, he couldn¡¯t always be feeling bad about himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do your best.¡± Su Yanyi nodded in satisfaction. She¡¯d also noticed that he sometimes seemed a little insecure in front of her. Although she liked it when he looked at her with such admiration, she also liked seeing him self-confident, high-spirited, and proud. He was the Film Emperor who stood at the top of the entertainment circle, a man who could look down on the entire world.


    But of course, the man who could look down on the entire world would look up at her. She felt honored and happy about this.


    In her opinion, an individual¡¯s sess depended on both his own power and power of his supporters. It was an absolutely wonderful feeling to be looked up at by a man who was looked up at by countless supporters.


    As the night progressed, the two drifted off to sleep. Their hands did not separate and instead drew closer.


    Early the next morning, Su Yanyi once again realized her dishonest sleeping habits because when she woke up, she found that she had burrowed herself into Qin Jiran¡¯s arms again.


    Unlike before, she was familiar with the sensation of his warm chest and his pleasant scent. As a matter of fact, she was even beginning to enjoy it.


    Qin Jiran opened his eyes when he sensed that she was awake. He¡¯d actually woken up before she did, but he had stayed still because he didn¡¯t want to stir the little woman sleeping peacefully in his arms. Her sweet sleeping face was enough to make him forget the passage of time. Every minute seemed to drag on but pass quickly at the same time.


    He greedily took in her sleeping appearance and watched her slow stirring, engraving it in his heart.


    ¡°Morning.¡± Her voice soundedzy and particrly sexy, and her eyes contained a hint of drowsiness that made him want to hug her and give her a fierce kiss.


    That was when his body stiffened and he shifted, trying to ce some distance between them. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t because she was still lying on him, so he could only bear with it and greet her.


    ¡°Morning.¡± His voice sounded a bit deeper than usual, which Su Yanyi also found to be extremely sexy. In the close proximity, she suspected that her ears had turned red.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and a glint of mischief shed through them. Suddenly, she leaned in and nted a chaste kiss on his lips; once again, it came and went like the touch of a dragonfly¡¯s wing.


    ¡°Good morning kiss.¡±


    Su Yanyi, who had just deliberately taken advantage of her husband, unceremoniously turned over and got out of bed. She stood by the bed and smiled at him.


    She¡¯d really moved too fast, so fast that it was over before Qin Jiran could even react. He pursed his lips in regret and looked at her with an increasingly intense gaze as he vowed to himself that he would steal the kiss back next time. He couldn¡¯t let the woman take the initiative every time.


    <hr>


    <b>VIN:?</b>The ship is embarking for Flufnd. I repeat, the ship is embarking for Flufnd.


    And I was going to make a preview for the next part, but there¡¯s no fluff in the beginning of that so I lost my motivation.

 Chapter 70.1 - Outdoor Date

    <strong>Chapter 70.1 ¡ª Outdoor Date</strong>


    The Su family ate breakfast together as Mother Su filled them in on how the public was responding to the events at the banquet. As expected, the Wang family and the Qin family were working together to nder the Su family, condemning them for being bad hosts and the younger generation, specifically Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran, for being outrageously disrespectful to their elders.


    The Dragon¡¯s Emissary, on the other hand, called out the Qin family for bullying their juniors, trying to use their inw rtionship with the Su family to climb higher up the socialdder, and colluding with the Wang family when things didn¡¯t go their way.


    The articles put Qin Jiran¡¯s backstory to good use, emphasizing the Su family¡¯s unwillingness to work with a family as cold-hearted, immoral, and untrustworthy as the Qin family, and Qin Jiran¡¯s objection to acknowledging his so-called father and biological family, as well as his wish for the Qin family to stop disturbing his current life with his new family.


    Naturally, the articles had been consented by Qin Jiran before they were published. Although some people disapproved of his attitude and believed he should acknowledge his biological father, the vast majority agreed that a father like Qin Zhenyi did not deserve to be acknowledged.


    Even without knowing the truth, the masses could tell that the Su family was warring against the Wang family and the Qin family. The public opinion was divided, and several discussions appeared online. Someizens imed that they had been present at the banquet and therefore had inside information, while others imed to be from the same orphanage as Qin Jiran and told of his sad past.


    Among all the participants of the discussions, Qin Jiran¡¯s fans were undoubtedly the most fervent. They stood almost one-sidedly behind him and supported every decision he made while simultaneously condemning the Qin family for mistreating their idol.


    In the beginning, Qin Jiran was just a regr actor. After he gained recognition for his exceptional acting skills, he became an idol-level actor. Now, with the help of the Qin family affair, he upgraded to being an inspirational idol-level actor and won even more recognition.


    Neither Qin Jiran nor the Su family wanted to put his past in the spotlight, but if they didn¡¯t seize the opportunity and use it in their favor first, the Wang family and the Qin family would take advantage of it instead.


    The news of Qin Jiran¡¯s participation in the Tianhai charity performance had also been released, instantly gaining him the praise and support of numerous fans.


    Ling Tianyue1?learned of the conflict between the three families and being the insightful businesswoman she was, promptly made the decision to donate a third of the revenue from the charity performance to the numerous orphanages around the country. This would be done on behalf of Qin Jiran.


    Then, she had another idea and met with Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi to discuss the prospect of further coboration.


    ¡°President Su, Film Emperor Qin, it would be extremely beneficial for us to establish a charitable foundation together. It can also be considered a kind act of giving back to the society. How about it?¡± she proposed, looking at the married couple with expectant eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Su Yanyi nodded in agreement, but before Ling Tianyue could rejoice, Su Yanyi¡¯s next words rendered her speechless. ¡°But why should we cooperate with you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are you going to burn the bridge after crossing it?¡± Ling Tianyue suddenly felt that she had made a very foolish decision.


    Su Yanyi was right. If the couple worked together, they would already have everything they needed, whether it be money, power, connections, or publicity. There was nothing Ling Tianyue could help them with!


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything for you to do,¡± Su Yanyi said bluntly.


    ¡°President Su, don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m the one who came up with the idea! There are a lot of other cooperation opportunities for us in the future; if you burn the bridge now, I¡¯ll be really sad!¡± Ling Tianyue feigned distress as she pitifully batted her eyshes. s, the couple turned a blind eye. She sighed helplessly.


    An apathetic woman and an equally apathetic man, no wonder the two were together!


    Su Yanyi curled her upper lip and turned to ask Qin Jiran, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He shook his head and responded, ¡°I have no objection, we¡¯ll go with your decision.¡±


    Hearing that, Ling Tianyue also curled her upper lip. She interposed, ¡°A man should have his own opinions. If you listen to everything your woman says, you¡¯ll have no ce in the family!¡±


    Su Yanyi immediately shot her a re. Wasn¡¯t that a clear provokation? Hmph! She absolutely refused to cooperate with Ling Tianyue, lest the woman teach her idiot man something bad!


    Qin Jiran, however, gave a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Naturally, Ling Tianyue was just ying around. He didn¡¯t mind her joking, nor the possibility that he would ¡°no ce in the family,¡± because he was already perfectly content with how his family was currently.


    His response rendered Ling Tianyue speechless. Although the men by her side were all also verypliant, Qin Jiran¡¯spliance was different. It was neither calcted nor reluctant. His smile brimmed with satisfaction and happiness.


    Ai, how enviable!?Of course, the one she was envious of was Su Yanyi. Who told her to have such a good man? It made Ling Tianyue want one too. She had actually been searching, but she just couldn¡¯t find anyone suitable for her.?¡®Dammit! Where are all the good men hiding?¡¯


    After some contemtion, Su Yanyi suggested, ¡°Cooperation is possible, but if we¡¯re going to cooperate, we should find morepanies to work with. Specifically the Su Company, the Dragon¡¯s Emissary, and the SQ Company.¡± For something like charity, it was best to have more people involved. The participatingpanies would be able to help those in need and gain publicity at the same time. The charitable foundation would benefit the most if the Su family¡¯s other enterprises joined in with their influence and appeal.


    ¡°SQ? The SQ Company that¡¯s working with the Su Company? I¡¯ve only heard of the name. I wonder who the owner is?¡± Ling Tianyue asked curiously. To work with the Su Company was the dream of numerous otherpanies, but that was practically impossible. Therefore, the Su Company¡¯s partnership with the new SQ Company hade as a surprise to many.


    Ling Tianyue had tried and failed to investigate thepany,ing up with only the information that its executive manager was a man named Zhang Minghui. Zhang Minghui was very talented, but he was not the owner of thepany. Further digging had lead to a dead end that only fueled her curiosity.


    She¡¯d spected that the SQ Company was rted to the Su family and was maybe even controlled by them. Why else would they agree to cooperate with a newly formedpany?


    Su Yanyi responded by turning her gaze to Qin Jiran. Ling Tianyue immediately understood.


    ¡°It¡¯s Film Emperor Qin¡¯spany? Ah, no wonder!¡±


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t try to deny it, as the secret would be out soon anyway.

 Chapter 70.2 - Outdoor Date

    Chapter 70.2 ¡ª Outdoor Date


    ¡°President Ling, how about it? No problem?¡± The Su Company, the Dragon¡¯s Emissary, Resplendent Entertainment, the SQ Company, and the Ling Company; together, they would make the ultimate alliance.


    ¡°Oh, of course not! It would be an honor!¡± This time, Ling Tianyue responded seriously. Working with Su Yanyi¡¯s Resplendent Entertainment would count as a win-win coboration for the both of them, but with the Su family too? Then that would truly be an honor for Ling Tianyue.


    The Ling Company was nothing to scoff at, butpared to the long-established Su Company, it still had ways to go. Furthermore, the Su family possessed something even more powerful than thepany: an endless amount of connections. Those connections were what mattered the most.


    The three talked about the coboration n next, then Ling Tianyue left to go work out the finer details alone. Likewise, Su Yanyi had to go do some researching and ry the news to the rest of the Su family, while Qin Jiran returned to the filming site.


    He was actually the busiest of the three, as he not only had to work on his new film but alsoe up with an acquisition n for the w.a.n.g family¡¯s two mediapanies and prepare for the Tianhai charity performance. Add in the coboration, and he really was in over his head.


    But no matter how busy he was, he still made time to go home and eat dinner with Su Yanyi. As they ate, he told her about the development of the acquisition n, his ideas for the charity foundation, and finally, the Tianhai charity performance.


    At first, Su Yanyi listened with interest and even threw in a few of her own opinions, but before long, she started to feel a little troubled. Why was it sounding more and more like he was giving her a work report?


    ¡°Remember to take a break when you need to,¡± she reminded him thoughtfully, after some serious brainstorming.


    Qin Jiran was visibly stunned, but he soon recovered and answered, ¡°Thank you, I will.¡±


    However, that response prompted a cold and awkward silence, and the gears in his mind immediately started to turn. Should he not have said ¡°thank you¡±? She did say before that there was no need for thanks between them¡­


    Panicked, he quickly scrambled for a new topic.


    ¡°So, um, the crew is going to shoot an outdoor scene at Tianxiu Vi tomorrow. I heard that the scenery there is good, would you like to go with me tomorrow and see it together?¡±


    ¡°Is that a date?¡± she asked. Although her expression was still cold, her eyes had brightened. Qin Jiran snuck a nce at her and determined that the emotion she was showing was antic.i.p.ation, so he nodded. ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go together,¡± she agreed happily.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s mood also soared with her answer. Gaze softening, he gently took her hand and wordlessly stared at her. Faced with his slightly dazed and slightly adorable expression, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a little smile too.


    Early the next morning, the couple arrived at the ce the film crew had agreed to meet. At the location was three or four Jeeps and two buses. Most of the crew had gathered, and all heads turned when the couple appeared. Although it wasn¡¯t their first time seeing Su Yanyi, a queen-level character like her wasn¡¯t easy to ignore.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t mind and followed wordlessly behind Qin Jiran as he went about his business. Seeing her man so readily give instructions to the rest of the crew made her marvel and wondered why he wasn¡¯t like that with her. It amused and impressed her at the same time.


    Soon, the entire crew was a.s.sembled and seats were chosen. Guo Zekai, however, didn¡¯t get on a vehicle and instead loitered around Qin Jiran. ¡°Director Guo, are you riding with us?¡± Qin Jiran asked. Needless to say, he was riding with Su Yanyi.


    Simultaneously, Su Yanyi turned her cold gaze to Guo Zekai. Feeling a sudden chill, he quickly responded with a negative, ¡°Ah, no. I¡¯m going, see youter,¡± and fled.


    She retrieved her gaze and climbed into the front pa.s.senger seat of Qin Jiran¡¯s car. Qin Jiran followed suit.


    ¡°You scared him,¡± he joked with a smile on his face, looking at her with a doting expression.


    Su Yanyi blinked and suddenly smiled too. ¡°He¡¯s pretty entertaining,¡± she admitted. Seeing her like this only made Qin Jiran¡¯s gaze softened even more.


    ¡°Naughty.¡± The word slipped past his lips before he could stop it, and when he realized, he couldn¡¯t help but peek at her nervously.


    ¡°Uh, I¡­¡± he trailed off embarra.s.sedly. Su Yanyi was actually more surprised than angry, but seeing his nervousness, she almost wanted to pretend she was angry. However, she restrained herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, or we¡¯ll be left behind,¡± she prompted amusedly.


    Tianxiu Vi, a hot spring resort, actually belonged to the Su family. It was close to therge-scale holiday resort that the Su Company and Qin Jiran¡¯s SQ Company were coborating on. After it was built, they nned to have the holiday resort absorb Tianxiu Vi to form one huge tourist spot.


    Su Yanyi knew about Tianxiu Vi, but it was her first time visiting. Although she wasn¡¯t a workaholic, she didn¡¯t like to travel either. Her daily life was rather monotonous, and Qin Jiran¡¯s wasn¡¯t any better. If it weren¡¯t for the filming, he never would¡¯ve thought to take Su Yanyi on a date at Tianxiu Vi. It was the first time for the both of them.


    After everything was set up, they began to work. The first two scenes were Qin Jiran¡¯s.


    ¡°Yanyi, wait here. We¡¯ll be done soon, then I¡¯ll go take a stroll with you,¡± he told her with some regret. Although making her wait was inevitable, he didn¡¯t feelfortable doing it.


    ¡°Mhm, go ahead.¡± Su Yanyi sat down in a chair that was specifically prepared for her. She was looking forward to seeing him in action.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s acting was undoubtedly exceptional. With Su Yanyi watching, he decided to take it up another notch.


    The first scene showed the protagonist sneaking into the criminal¡¯s residence, which required Qin Jiran to perform a series of difficult maneuvers, including bare-handedly climbing a wall two stories high. Guo Zekai suggested that they use a wire for safety purposes, but Qin Jiran declined. After all, it was only two stories high. He could climb that easily.


    ¡°Psst, Jiran¡­ your life is more important than showing off in front of President Su, you know?¡± Guo Zekai teased in a hushed tone. Qin Jiran didn¡¯t respond, giving him a disdainful look.


    Was he so childish? Show off? Psh, only teenage boys would do that!


    Of course, Qin Jiran absolutely refused to admit that he was indeed trying to show off. It was only two stories high, no problem!


    VIN:?inb4 he f.u.c.ks himself over.

 Chapter 70.3 - Outdoor Date

    Chapter 70.3 ¡ª Outdoor Date


    The shooting for the first scene took less than ten seconds from start to finish, which was truly an impressive feat.


    After the scene was shot, Qin Jiran first looked at Guo Zekai, who nodded in approval, before turning expectantly to Su Yanyi.


    She took note of his sparkling eyes and gave him a thumbs-up, indicating ¡°You did great!¡± He immediately revealed a smile, nearly blinding their audience.


    Film Emperor Qin¡¯s smile was way too beautiful. Several of the quick-witted crew members whipped out their phones, snapped a picture, and ran over to ask Guo Zekai if they could release said pictures. The director said no, leaving them to walk back dejectedly, but before they got far, they saw him pull out his own phone and take a picture. Then, Film Emperor Qin¡¯s beautiful smile appeared as a new post on Director Guo¡¯s Weibo.


    ¡®¡­ This hateful director!¡¯


    Then, under Guo Zekai¡¯s teasing gaze, Qin Jiran proceeded on to the next scene. It was a fighting scene between the protagonist and the criminal after the former was found in thetter¡¯s residence. The criminal was undoubtedly skilled, as he was a well-known underground boxer and experienced killer.


    The actor ying the role of the criminal was professionally trained inbat, and the script called for a fierce and gripping battle. The actor had intended to go easy on Qin Jiran, but when they started fighting, even the martial arts instructors couldn¡¯t help but show a big thumbs-up.


    The shooting finished quickly, concluding Qin Jiran¡¯s work for the day. Guo Zekai snuck a nce at his Weibo.


    The picture he posted had not only indignated the crew members, but also annoyed the fans who saw it. Why? Because below the picture, the caption read: Want to know why Film Emperor Qin was smiling so brightly? Hehe, too bad!


    Hateful!


    Film Emperor Qin¡¯s influence was great, so great that some of his seasoned fans soon hacked into Guo Zekai¡¯s Weibo and left behind ten giant words on his page:


    [ Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist! ]


    Guo Zekai looked at the sentence and felt like crying. All he did was y a little prank! Why so many hackers? Qin Jiran¡¯s fans were too violent!


    Protest! He looked around for Qin Jiran to protest for him, only to realize that Qin Jiran had already left the site and entered his own little world with Su Yanyi.


    ***


    Qin Jiran took the initiative to hold Su Yanyi¡¯s hand. They gave off the impression of a campus couple1; their love pure and silly, they were satisfied just by the act of holding hands, swinging back and forth as they walked with the sun above them.


    Because the construction for Tianxiu Vi had just finished and was not officially revealed to the public yet, there were very few people on the estate. As the couple made their way down a cobblestone pathway, nobody approached nor disturbed them. The walk remained quiet and tranquil.¡°When I¡¯m old, it would be nice to retire in a ce like this,¡± Qin Jiran remarked. Actually, it wasn¡¯t the location that was important, but thepanion. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Yanyi, do you like it?¡± he asked expectantly, tightening his hold on her hand.


    Like it? Su Yanyi looked around, taking in the quiet scenery. Was this what Qin Jiran liked?


    ¡°It¡¯s eptable, albeit barely,¡± she answered truthfully. She wasn¡¯t the type of woman to understand romance or sweet talk, but she felt that since she had decided to be with Qin Jiran, she should not lie to him. For a couple to stay together, they needed to bare their true feelings and opinions to each other. Telling lies to please the other would only hurt their rtionship in the long run.


    However, she added, ¡°But we can visit often if you like this ce.¡±


    What she said first had disheartened him, but her following words cheered him up immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy with anywhere as long as you¡¯re with me,¡± he said.


    ¡¾ System, do you think that counts as a secret? That he likes being with me? ¡¿She asked the System, desperate because she hadn¡¯t been able to find any new secretstely.


    ¡¾ Master, no. Everyone knows that Mr. Master likes being with you. Mr. Master likes you, kissing you, waiting on you, being close to you and so on, as long as it¡¯s rted to you, it doesn¡¯t count. Because everyone knows. ¡¿001 said all in one breath.


    The corners of Su Yanyi¡¯s corners twitched. She hadn¡¯t even thought of all that, alright?

 Chapter 71.1 - This is Love

    Chapter 71.1 ¡ª This is Love


    At noon, Su Yanyi invited the whole crew to eat extremely exquisite Japanese cuisine for lunch. When the cast and crew members eat the Japanese cuisine, they shouted out the Queen is formidable. They even took pictures of lunch and uploaded online with messages saying, ¡°Queen treated us to lunch¡±, ¡°Queen is so loving¡±, and ¡°Queen, pleasee often¡±. This made many of the fans envy them and wished they could join the crew. There were too many benefits in joining the crew. They would be able to see the Film Emperor and eat the delicious food the Queen treats them to. It really made others envious.


    This time, Jiang Xiaobin learned to be smart. He immediately uploaded a number of pictures on Film Emperor Qin¡¯s Weibo. Majority of the pictures are pictures of Queen Su and the Film Emperor eating together. Although the pictures were ordinary, it gives off a very warm feeling, making the fans both admire and envy the couple.


    In fact, not all of the Film Emperor¡¯s fans support Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi being together. There are still a group of female fans that wants their idol to be single. After all, they would be able to have more fantasy of their idol this way. However, there are very few fans who are like this. They only protested against Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s rtionship in the beginning. After that, they gradually began to ept Su Yanyi¡¯s existence.


    It cannot help but be said that it¡¯s very difficult for people o find any faults on Su Yanyi. Even though her temperament is very indifferent and her methods are a little ruthless, it can¡¯t overshadow the sparkling golden light that her whole body emits.


    She has an extraordinary family background, extraordinary ability, and an extraordinary appearance. No matter how picky the fans are, once a woman has these three points and some necessary emotions, they wouldn¡¯t think that she isn¡¯t worthy of Qin Jiran, the Film Emperor. Therefore, the number of blessings from the fans are gradually increasing. Even more, in a short period of time, they have be the best married couple in the entertainment industry. But all of this doesn¡¯t affect the sparkling golden light that her whole body emits.


    In the afternoon, the crew moved to another part of the vi to start filming. Qin Jiran still has two more scenes. One of the scenes involves him and the female lead interacting. However, it¡¯s not a flirtatious scene. He merely has to save the female lead from the criminal and pull the female lead¡¯s arm towards the end of the scene.


    The main subject of the film,¡¶Power War¡·is police, criminals, and criminal investigation. There aren¡¯t many portrayals of love in the film. The most excessive part of the film is just a few ambiguous scenes. Even when they hold hands, it was to help each other escape from the criminals. This is one of the reasons Qin Jiran inclined to love this script more. He likes Su Yanyi with both his heart and body. So he only wants to touch Su Yanyi. Just thinking about touching other woman makes him disgusted. Therefore, even if he¡¯s filming, he doesn¡¯t want to have too much contact with other women. When Yanyi wasn¡¯t willing to be with him before, he did the same thing. Now that Yanyi agreed to try to be with him, so he is more reluctant to have anything to do with other women. Even if it¡¯s for filming, he¡¯s not too willing. Perhaps this is also a kind of psychological mysophobia.


    So when Guo Zekai was considering whether they should add more romantic scenes, he was rejected by Qin Jiran without a second thought. But this won¡¯t affect the quality of the film. With Qin Jiran¡¯s clear-cut yet beautiful talent, a puzzling and mysterious plot development, and a tempestuous storyline, it is enough to make this film a ssic criminal investigation movie.


    ¡°Quickly leave! Once you leave, immediately call the police and let them protect you!¡± Qin Jiran was dripping with blood as he sat on the ground. Both his shoulder and ankle were shot. His appearance showed that he was in a difficult situation. In contrast, the female lead he had just saved appeared to look much better but there was a panicked expression on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I want to stay with you!¡± Although Fan Linger who is ying the role of the female lead has a panicked expression on her face, her gaze towards Qin Jiran was full of admiration and determination.


    Sometimes women are a mystical and a contradictory creature. She may be often more vulnerable than men but when she is in the face of love, she would be exceedingly stronger than anyone. They were born for love and would die for love.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous here. I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t walk. You can only help me after you leave first. Quickly leave!¡± Qin Jiran deeply looked at the female lead. His eyes showed that he is touched but his resoluteness overshadows his other emotions. He is giving the female lead the belief that only if she safely leaves then she can find someone to save him!


    In reality, right now the male lead that Qi Jiran yed a part in was in a seriously hurt andck of strength state, unable to move. However, the ce where they¡¯re at was extremely dangerous. At anytime, they might be found by the criminals. Therefore he must take advantage of the time before the criminals had found here to let the female lead leave first. It would be up to him to stall the criminals. That way, there is a possibility for the female lead to obtain an opportunity to live. As far as for him, he already carried the determination to die.


    The reason why the male lead had done this is because his feelings towards the female lead were part of it but even more so was due to his responsibility as a police officer. Of course, maybe this also included the man¡¯s manner. What Qi Jiran needed to do was to express this type of absolute spirit and let people to not only feel sorrowful but also extremely admirable!


    ¡°Ok!¡± Guo Zekai yelled stop, satisfied. What he enjoyed the most was watching Qi Jiran, this Film Emperor, and Fang Linger, this Film Empress, put on a show. The two people¡¯s skillful acting, at most, one scene might be shot two or three times before it was passed. It spared him the worry and effort.


    After Guo Zekai yelled stop, Qi Jiran immediately stood up and moved away from Fang Linger about a meter or so away. This led Fang Linger who was about to say something turn a little speechless.


    Even if his wife was by the side watching this, he didn¡¯t need to avoid her okay. It injured her self-esteem! However, after thinking about it, Fang Linger started to envy Queen Su¡¯s training methods. The fact that she was able to train her man like this really led others to be jealous of her.


    Qi Jiran, nevertheless, didn¡¯t take notice of her. He directly walked to Su Yanyi¡¯s side and Fang Linger could only watch while following along.


    ¡°President Su, brother Qi, there is a matter that I want to discuss with you guys.¡± Fang Linger held a helpless tone, obviously not holding much hope towards this conversation. But, she had no other choice but to say this.


    Sun Yanyi and Qi Jiran¡¯s reaction were extremely simr. They both looked coldly at Fang Linger then inquired what she wants to say through their nces.


    When she saw this scene, Fang Linger extremely naturally thought of the two words, tacit understanding. Being watched attentively by these two icebergs, she felt a little cold in her surrounding. But she didn¡¯t know howe yet she felt it was funny in some way.


    ¡°My boyfriend is managing a program and wants to invite the two of you guys to be guests. The program is called ¡¶ Hand in Hand Walking Together ¡·which is an interview type of program specialized in gathering news about married couples or lovers.¡± Fang Linger embarrassingly eximed. After she finished, she also blinked herrge eyes and stared at the two people in await.


    If she wasn¡¯t so annoyed with her boyfriend¡¯s pestering, she really didn¡¯t want to do this. It¡¯s fine with Film Emperor Qin. Mainly, it was too difficult with Queen Su. Although she held some expectations, in reality, she really didn¡¯t hold that much hope. She was satisfied as long as she wasn¡¯t rejected too tragically.


    ¡°No interest.¡± Of course, Su Yanyi declined without hesitating. She was a businesswoman and not a celebrity. There is no need to go on programs to raise her reputation.


    However, after she rejected her, Su Yanyi furrowed her eyebrows while looking at Qi Jiran. Qi Jiran, as an actor, was actually very suitable to attend these types of programs. Then did she needed to consider this for Qi Jiran?


    Su Yanyi was a little hesitant. She said before that she will be good to this man. However, if she were to go on the program¡­


    Qi Jiran also felt Su Yanyi¡¯s hesitance but didn¡¯t know her thoughts. However, he knew Su Yanyi¡¯s personality really well and that she definitely won¡¯t like to go on some program. Therefore, he also directly declined: ¡°Sorry, recently I am very busy.¡±


    Qi Jiran¡¯s rejection was rather tactful. But rejection was a rejection. Fang Linger understood the two people¡¯s opinions. She could only say: ¡°I know that it will be like this.¡±


    The next scene quickly begins shooting. Like thest scene, Qi Jiran and Fang Linger immediately got into their stances and quickly finished.


    Qi Jiran swiftly got rid of his makeup and came out. He pulled on Su Yanyi¡¯s hand before leaving. This led everyone within the cast and crew to be envious and jealous. As for Jiang Xiaobin who was once again left behind, he seized the moment to capture the picture of the two people¡¯s rear view holding hands. He uploaded this on Qi Jiran¡¯s official webpage with extreme love and once again showed off their loving affection in front of the fans.


    ¡°At night, everyone will be here having a barbeque and eating together. Do we want to go?¡± When there was only the two of them, Qi Jiran asked.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Although she rarely attended these activities, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t object against.


    Qi Jiran stared at Su Yanyi¡¯s expressionless face but was able to feel the how peaceful Su Yanyi¡¯s emotions were right now. She seemed to be very rxed and happy. This led him to feel quite delighted.


    He looked at the hot spring area not far from here and Qi Jiran¡¯s eyes gloom a little. He acted casually, inquiring: ¡°Cough, Yanyi, do you want to go soak in a hot spring? The hot spring here didn¡¯t release to the public yet. It should be quite fine.¡±

 Chapter 71.2 - This is Love

    Chapter 71.2 ¡ª This is Love


    Su Yanyi watched as the man held a very nervous look but tried to act casually and couldn¡¯t help but to have the urge tough. How can this man be so cute? He acted so pure and innocent, inviting her to soak in the hot spring with her. Or was it that this man was thinking about something he shouldn¡¯t be right now?


    Su Yanyi peered at Qi Jiran¡¯s gaze which included a trace of examination. Qi Jiran detected Su Yanye¡¯s gaze and he felt ufortable throughout his whole body. He awkwardly grinned and the smile he revealed was quite stupid.


    Right then, Su Yanyiughed when she saw Qi Jiran¡¯s performance. The anxious atmosphere vanished and disappeared. Qi Jiran also secretly rxed a breath. As it turned out, besides acting cute which was easy to use, it was also good to act stupid.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and satisfy your little thought.¡± Su Yanyi agreed. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but to tease Qi Jiran. Who let this man¡¯s reaction to be that interesting?


    The tip of Qi Jiran¡¯s ears turned red uncontrobly.


    Although it wasn¡¯t released to the public, there were still service people around. After the two people went inside, someone walked over to guide and introduce along the way. Then, they brought the two people separately to change their clothes.


    Qi Jiran wore swim trunks and when he draped the bath towel on him, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t finish changing yet. This led Qi Jiran to have some small expectations towards soaking in the hot spring with Yanyi. Seeing Yanyi wear her swimsuit, how much this look will move him emotionally. Don¡¯t you think so?!


    Qi Jiran first came to the hot spring. Then he stared at the direction of the entrance without moving his eyes anywhere else. The look in his eyes deepened.


    When Si Yanyi came out, she saw this scene in front of her. She raised her eyebrows, slowly walking over towards Qi Jiran. She kept walking straight to Qi Jiran, overlooking him.


    From Qi Jiran¡¯s angle looking over, the snow white jade feet emitted a sparkling and translucent ray of light which led people to have the urge to touch it.


    He gulped the saliva which did not exist. Qi Jiran suddenly felt that his body tightened and extremely restrained himself, wanting to move his gaze away. But he noticed that this pair of eyes seemed to be a little out of control, wandering around Su Yanyi¡¯s body.


    Under the water, he harshly pinched himself then Qi Jiran shut his eyes firmly. He blocked the beautiful scenery in front of him otherwise he was quite afraid that he might pounce on her uncontrobly.


    Qi Jiran noticed that he seemed to becking in self-control recently and at the same time, Su Yanyi¡¯s attraction to him was growing stronger.


    ¡°Does it look good?¡± Su Yanyi bent his body down and her eyes turned a little seducing too. She inquired in a teasing tone.


    Qi Jiran wanted to nod his head but he was a little embarrassed. The tip of his eyes were red and he looked at Su Yanyi, thinking it¡¯s better for him to not speak at all. Otherwise, the hoarse voice will give away his emotions. At this time, no matter what he said, it was not right.


    Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t forced him either. Between her eyes, it was full of smile. The fingers moved to the band of the bathrobe. She softly untied it and that action contained a type of scenery which couldn¡¯t be exined. However, Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes were trained on Qi Jiran. She really didn¡¯t admit that she was seducing this man. She just thought that this man¡¯s reaction was too funny and wanted to y with him.


    Qi Jiran really wanted to move his gaze away but no matter how harshly he pinched himself, he was unable to shift his nce to another direction.


    The bathrobe dropped down and the swimsuit that Su Yanyi wore was extremely suitable in showing off her figure. Qi Jiran felt the urge to have a nosebleed after he saw this so he immediately covered his nose.


    At this time, Su Yanyi really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She started tough and the softughter led Qi Jiran¡¯s entire face to turn red.


    A cornered dog will jump the wall and when a rabbit is anxious, it will also bite someone. Moreover, there was a phrase called flying into a rage out of humiliation. Even if Qi Jiran was quite well-behaved, after being teased like this, he also thought about retaliating. He stared at Su Yanyi¡¯s brilliant smile by the hot spring and suddenly he had some courage. He raised her to pull Su Yanyi who had her guard down closer to the hot spring.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyi was frightened after she abruptly felt the warmth. The entire person fell into Qi Jiran¡¯s arms uncontrobly. It was hard and warm. As it turned out, this was the type of feeling.


    The feeling was pretty good but the problem obviously wasn¡¯t this. This man had a lot of courage. He dared to sneak attack her!


    After Su Yanyi stood up straight, although the entire person was still in Qi Jiran¡¯s arms, she gradually recovered her imposing manner. Her eyes was rather harsh, staring at Qi Jiran. This led Qi Jiran to be nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. If you don¡¯t like it, next time I definitely won¡¯t!¡± Before his brain definitely turned warm and made an impulsive urge. Otherwise, how dared he to have that much courage to tease the Queen. It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t want his life!


    Qi Jiran held a bitter face. He felt as though the person before definitely wasn¡¯t himself. Maybe it¡¯s his second personality which popped up. If not, how could such a well-behaved person like him do something like that? It indeed was not scientific!


    ¡°Then how about this time?¡± Su Yanyi asked with a cold voice as though she was very angry. But in reality, she just wanted to y with Qi Jiran.


    Qi Jiran peered at the woman in his arms. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because the water was too warm or because she was angry, the delicate face was a lot rosier. The pinkish feeling was extremely adorable, making people have the urge to bite on it.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what book he had seen on about how to coax a woman when they were angry. But at this time, Qi Jiran suddenly thought of it then he embraced Su Yanyi, kissing her!


    This type¡¯s kiss wasn¡¯t like the kiss where they softly tasted one another before stopping. Rather, it was the kiss where both were extremely serious about it, emitting an extremely sweet scent. Su Yanyi suddenly widened her eyes. She was beautiful like the stars in the sky, brilliant, bright, and dazzling. Inside her eyes, itpletely belonged to Qi Jiran¡¯s reflection. As well as in Qi Jiran¡¯s eyes, there was only Su Yanyi¡¯s existence.


    The anger within Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes already vanished. Inside her eyes, there was a trace brilliant lights and vibrant colors hidden deep. She smiled and the two hands gradually hugged Qi Jiran back, devoting herself into this kiss seriously.


    After the kiss was finished, Qi Jiran revealed a reluctant expression. With some sort of hoarse voice: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Whatever you say is what I will do. Is that okay?¡±


    That type of sexy voice in which the ears couldn¡¯t bear much of it as well as that gentle tone which led the whole body to feel numb and a hint of pampering made Su Yanyi suddenly feel that her whole body was unwell!


    Did this man try to use his looks to get what he wanted? It indeed was, indeed was too effective!


    From the start, Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t mad. Now, she couldn¡¯t even be mad even if she wanted to. She felt very soft, not wanting to loosen her arms from the man who hugged her in his arms.


    In the past Su Yanyi thought that she was quite cold and had mysophobia, not liking to touch other people and disliked it even more when others touched her. But when these problems arrived to Qi Jiran, she realized that this was not the matter at all. Whatever coldness, whatever mysophobia, whatever disliking others touching her, all vanished and disappeared. She practically was desperately enthusiastic!


    Su Yanyi, all the more, felt the attraction of the man towards herself and the man¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°You are learning to be bad.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Although she meant to scold him but it was more of a coquettish tone.


    Between Qi Jiran¡¯s eyebrows, it was full of deep smiles. He hugged Su Yanyi, not letting go either. He innocently exined: ¡°How is this learning to be bad? This is something I can¡¯t restrain.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Su Yanyi coldly humphed but emotion wise, theponent of arrogance was more. This led Qi Jiran to think she was quite adorable.


    Qi Jiran couldn¡¯t help but kiss Su Yanyi once again. The meticulous kiss softlynded all around the corner of Su Yanyi¡¯s lips, extremely gentle.


    ¡°Yanyi, don¡¯t be mad. I will listen to you. I will listen to you entirely.¡± By Su Yanyi¡¯s ears, Qi Jiran repeated this sentence over and over. He was a little bit slow, not knowing how to express his love to Su Yanyi. He even had no idea how to go on a date or be romantic. However, it was no big deal. He had an extremely genuine heart to give to her. He would do anything for her.


    Qi Jiran murmured this in her ears. Not only did her ears turned warm but the whole body felt like it was turning numb. Plus, this type of feeling resulted in Su Yanyi vaguely thinking of the past life. During that period of time, sheid on the hospital bed and wasn¡¯t able to move any part of her body at all. Only her conscious was awake and this man seemed to be using this type of voice, speaking by her ears time after time.

 Chapter 71.3 - This is Love

    Chapter 71.3 ¡ª This is Love


    ¡°Yanyi, wake up. As long as you wake up, I will listen to you no matter what¡­¡±


    ¡°Yanyi, are you still not willing to wake up? As long as you are willing to wake up, even if you don¡¯t want to see me anymore, I will be willing to do so¡­¡±


    Time after time, day after day, and year after year, she heard simr words numerous times for a span of three whole years. When it first happened, she was confused then slowly she was moved. In the end, she even started to believe it was a little frightening that she heard his voice for an entire three years!


    Howe she believed it was frightening? Because she really couldn¡¯t imagine a person who loved another, just under what profound situation would they do something like that? That they would be willing to lose themselves.


    Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t able toprehend this type of feeling. Therefore, she felt it was terrifying. It was terrifying for a person to love another and in the process, lose themselves. But Qi Jiran was willing to do so for her. This had genuinely moved her. It led her cold and detached heart to return back to the warmness a normal person should have.


    Su Yanyi really wanted to say to Qi Jiran that he didn¡¯t need to change anything of her or listen to her. They are different people so they should have different opinions and thoughts. It is not necessary for one person to definitely listen to another!


    But, Su Yanyi was unable to say this because she knew that the only reason she was willing to live together with this man was due to the past life that she trusted him but also due to this man¡¯s original personality which led her to be satisfied. Whether it¡¯s that he tolerated her orplied with her but in short, this man listened to her words and she felt really rxed when she spends her time with him. Otherwise, even with the past life¡¯s cause and effect, she would only protect this man in secret and let him obtain power but not necessarily live with him.


    Therefore, when she just rebirthed, she dered they will ¡®temporarily not divorce¡¯ and not ¡®won¡¯t divorce.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for the time spent together that made her feltfortable with this man, she might¡¯ve chosen to divorce still.


    Su Yanyi was never someone who would force herself. There were many ways to repay back a favor. She didn¡¯t need to insist on devoting her life to him. Therefore, it could be eximed that more or less, she liked this man.


    But right now, she was willing to interact with this man and enjoyed his embraces as well as the intimate kisses. She even started to like this man¡¯s odor. She believed that this might be the so-called love. No, she should exim this in definite confidence that this is love!


    ¡°Jiran¡­¡± Su Yanyi imitated Qi Jiran and said his name by his ears. Then, she watched as the tips of Qi Jiran¡¯s eyes slowly turned red. This man was bashful again.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Qi Jiran stepped back a bit and looked at Su Yanyi in question as though to ask what happened.


    The corner of Su Yanyi¡¯s mouth held a soft smile. Each word was dered with extreme seriousness: ¡°In the future, let¡¯s spend our days together.¡±


    In the past, Su Yanyi also eximed that she wanted to try being together and even wanted to attempt to be a good wife. But the promise during that time and the meaning of the sentence right now was extremely different. At that time, it was the promise towards responsibility for her life. But right now, it was based on her acknowledgment of her feelings.


    It could be considered that in the past if Su Yanyi wanted to just pass by each day then right now, the extended meaning of the words were for the two of them to lovingly live each day with one another.


    Qi Jiran¡¯s eyes were filled with warmness. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if the hidden meaning in Su Yanyi¡¯s words was love towards him, yet he loved these words of living together. He and Yanyi will be together and spend the days together. Such simple words but it were the words that moved him the most.


    ¡°Okay, we will pass our days together!¡± Qi Jiran cautiously nodded his head. He hugged Su Yanyi tighter after applying more strength to his hands. The woman in his arms is the woman who he cared more about his life. He will definitely treasure her and stay by this woman¡¯s side forever.


    After they soaked in the hot spring that emitted the sweet scent, it was about time for dinner. When they returned back to the crew, the film studio was already taken apart. It was exchanged for some tools for barbeque and everyone within the crew all hurried around, preparing the dinner. Although it was a little cold outside, everyone was in high spirits. They all held faces of delight and expectations.


    Qi Jiran and Su Yanyi walked over to Guo Zekai. This was the small table which was specially prepared for a couple of boss rank type of figures. On top, food had already been arranged. Guo Zekai and Fang Linger had been drooling over looking at the food.


    ¡°You guys are finally here. Quicklye eat. We are all waiting for the two of you guys.¡± Guo Zekai greeted the two people, making it seem urgent. Because these two people weren¡¯t here, he didn¡¯t have the nerve to start eating.


    Qi Jiran and Su Yanyi weren¡¯t polite about it either. The moment they sat down, they began to eat. Their strengths were drained from soaking in the hot spring and now they were quite famished.


    Su Yanyi enjoyed eating chicken wings and roasted beef. Therefore, Qi Jiran ate while bringing her some. When he saw that there wasn¡¯t that much within the te, he began to roast.


    Many people within the crew had seen this scene and they believed even more that these two people¡¯s rtionship was really good. Women, especially, turned jealous and envied Su Yanyi. They all really looked forward to being closely taken care of by such a handsome man.


    Within these people, there were quite a few people who secretly took pictures of them. Su Yanyi didn¡¯t mind. Many people started to know her since she was relying on Qi Jiran¡¯s fame. On the inte and the newspapers, a lot of it held reports on her. Although she stayed low-profile, as long as the reports were positive, she didn¡¯t mind that much.


    Plus, Su Yanyi kind of enjoyed making a public disy of affection because whenever she thought of Wang Zhilin who would faint from anger due to seeing these pictures, she felt delightful. Therefore, she paid no attention to these people who secretly took pictures of her and Qi Jiran and posted them online.


    In reality, Wang Zhilin¡¯s situation was just as expected by Su Yanyi. Although it wasn¡¯t exaggerated to the state where she fainted over in anger, every time she watched as people imed them to be in love and visually attractive, she was extremely furious. She wanted to let the doctor restrict her from receiving these types of messages otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial in recovering. Plus, although there weren¡¯t that many configurations in the ward, it still costed money. Even if you guys would pay for the damages after smashing these items but in the end, someone needed to go buy them!


    Ever since Wang Zhilin upied this ward, the configurations within the ward changed set after set. Who lets this wealthy young miss, Wang Zhilin¡¯s attitude to worsen?


    ¡°President Su, let¡¯s drink some beer. It¡¯s only tasty when you have roast meat with beer.¡± Guo Zekai poured a ss of wine for Su Yanyi, kissing up to her. This is his head boss so he definitely needed to serve upon her good.


    ¡°Do you want to drink wine? Or drink some white wine. After warming the white wine, it won¡¯t be cold anymore. Beer is too cold.¡± When Qi Jiran saw that Su Yanyi had the intentions of drinking, he advised her by the side. It is a little not suitable for drinking beer now that the weather was cold. It¡¯s better to drink white wine.


    Naturally, Qi Jiran considered Su Yanyi¡¯s body first. But no one knew what Guo Zekai thought of that he turned cheerful. He eagerly eximed: ¡°Yes, drink white wine. White wine is good.¡±


    As Guo Zekai eximed this, he moved the beer away. He then kissed up to Su Yanyi, pouring another ss of white wine for her.


    Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t seen Guo Zekai¡¯s looks but she felt that the warm white wine was much better than beer so she casually started drinking.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s capacity for liquor was quite good. She was able to drink white wine, beer, and grape wine so she hadn¡¯t thought much about it. She just kept drinking.


    ¡°Jiran, President Su is already drinking. You should also drink with her. We haven¡¯t been drinking wine together for a while.¡± Guo Zekai believed this was a chance. He stared at the two people¡¯s drunk expressions then he took a couple of pictures and left some to recall back to this moment in the future. How lovely is that?


    In reality, the idea of drinking wine wasn¡¯t thought by just Guo Zekai but rather many people by the side who had suggested this. Su Yanyi and Qi Jiran both belonged to the stern type of people. There were a lot of people who wanted to see them change faces.


    Qi Jiran nced at Guo Zekai and finally understood that this man held no good intentions but he didn¡¯t reject it either. As Guo Zekai imed, Yanyi already drank so he naturally needed to stay by her side.


    Qi Jiran poured a ss of white wine for himself and slowly drank from it with Su Yanyi. When the two made eye contact, with extreme mutual understanding, their sses touched together. This led to the surrounding atmosphere between the two of them to be warm.


    Fang Linger secretly held a te of roast meat and quietly left here. She was unsure why but she had the feeling of danger approaching so it was the better option to leave first.


    Guo Zekai wanted to inebriate the two of them so he found a topic to talk about while drinking with the two of them. In the beginning, Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t noticed but after she drank two sses, she realized Guo Zekai¡¯s intention. Right then, she felt it was quite amusing.


    ¡°Yanyi, don¡¯t drink too much. Director Guo could drink 1,000 sses without getting drunk.¡± Qi Jiran reminded. It¡¯s beneficial to drinking but if they drank too much, it would be bad for the body. He didn¡¯t wish for Yanyi to be drunk because he remembered thest time she was drunk and the second day she will definitely feel bad.


    Thousand sses and not drunk, these words really reminded Su Yanyi. She suddenly thought of the stored liquid medicine that dissipated the effects of alcohol within the system¡¯s storage. Should she find a chance to drink it and then let Director Guo who imed to be ¡°thousand sses and not drunk¡± taste what it¡¯s like to be drunk?


    A trace of mischievousness shed within Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes. She took the opportunity to go to the bathroom and drank the liquid medicine. After that, she confronted Guo Zekai.


    On one side, Qi Jiran tried to persuade her but it evidently didn¡¯t obtain the effect he wanted to. Therefore, he thought of blocking the sses of wine for Su Yanyi yet he was rejected. Helplessly, he proposed toast after toast to Guo Zekai. He thought of getting him drunk so that Yanyi wouldn¡¯t drink anymore but when he proposed a toast, he needed to drink as well. After that, they kept on drinking. While Su Yanyi was fine, but at the same time Guo Zekai fell down, Qi Jiran was also a little dizzy.

 Chapter 72.1 - The Eighteenth Point

    Chapter 72.1 ¡ª The Eighteenth Point


    Guo Zekai¡¯s capacity for alcohol was indeed good. If it weren¡¯t for Su Yanyi who shared a part of the burden, Qi Jiran would probably be down by this point.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Su Yanyi inquired, thinking it was a little funny. She wants to get Guo Zekai drunk but she had never thought of getting Qi Jiran drunk.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Qi Jiran shook his head and attempted to act calmly. In reality, how many of those who were drunk would say that something is wrong with them?


    Su Yanyi pursed her lips, obviously not believing in the man¡¯s words. She dered to Jiang Xiaobin by the side: ¡°Help me support him back.¡±


    Jiang Xiaobin had been waiting for Su Yanyi to say this. He immediately came over, wanting to lift Qi Jiran up but he refused.


    ¡°There really is nothing wrong with me. I will go back and rest. You can stay and rx some more.¡± After he finished his words, he straightened his back and left. Plus, he walked quite steadily and didn¡¯t seem like he had drunk too much. However, Su Yanyi noticed the bewilderedness in his eyes and felt it was amusing. Yet, she followed him back out of worry still.


    Qi Jiran really drank too much. But it was good that they were going to live amongst the cast and crew for two days. The rooms were already ordered. After Qi Jiran returned to his own room, he directlyid on the bed didn¡¯t even take off his clothes.


    Su Yanyi followed behind Qi Jiran and saw this scene. The corner of her eyes twitched. She felt that the man was a good drinker. Even when he was drunk, he was able to find his own room to rest. He hadn¡¯t made a tantrum or scene about it. It was quite nice.


    It¡¯s just that she hadn¡¯t finishedplimenting him when the person on bed violently sat up. First, his eyes looked around his surroundings a little lost then when his eyesnded on Su Yanyi, it brightened. He immediately revealed an extremely dazzling smile. That smile almost dazzled Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes. This was the first time she had seen this man smiled so brilliant and brightly. He was so pure like a child, without any feeling of impurity.


    Su Yanyi felt as though she was defeated once again by Qi Jiran¡¯s handsome looks. She couldn¡¯t help to go over and stare directly at him.


    ¡°Yanyi¡­¡± The soft and deep voice was a little sexy but more so, the feeling of acting like a spoiled child.


    Su Yanyi felt unwell. Otherwise, howe her face wanted to turn red when she had seen this type of Qi Jiran? Being bashful or shy wasn¡¯t the rhythm a cold and indifferent Queen should have!


    Su Yanyi was a little furious. She lifted her slender lily-white hands, patting Qi Jiran¡¯s head. Who let you act like a spoiled child, let you be cute, let you use your looks against me? See if this hurts!


    The pressure Su Yanyi ced on her hand wasn¡¯t that soft. Qi Jiran also felt the pain. He clutched his head with his hand, looking at Su Yanyi miserably and not knowing why she had done this.


    ¡°Yanyi, you dislike me.¡± Qi Jiran¡¯s hoarse voice containedint, as though a little puppy who had been disliked by its owner.


    The corner of Su Yanyi¡¯s lips started to twitch. Howe the drunk Qi Jiran was like this? Was it really suitable for him to act cute and like a spoiled child?


    ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s face was cold, clenching the words out of her teeth. She wasn¡¯t mad at Qi Jiran but rather herself. Howe she knew that Qi Jiran was trying to act cute and spoiled given the opportunity he was drunk but yet she still felt that it was really cute?


    If this was the Qi Jiran that was awake right now then naturally he would do whatever Su Yanyi asked of him. But the problem is that this was the drunk Qi Jiran so he had no intentions of sleeping.


    Qi Jiran pulled on Su Yanyi¡¯s hands and used his face to rub against the back of her hands. Then, he raised his head to smile extremely brightly at Su Yanyi: ¡°Yanyi, I like you!¡±


    Su Yanyi held an icy face, unable to see through her expression. But overall, it gave people a nk feeling.


    ¡°Go to sleep!¡± She emphasized the two words. Su Yanyi wanted to pull her hands out from Qi Jiran¡¯s but she noticed that he clutched them tightly. She was unable to take them out.


    ¡°Yanyi, I like you. I like you a lot.¡± Qi Jiran continued to smile dazzlingly, squinting his eyes. He also continued to use his hoarse and deep voice to express his love. She felt that there was a huge contrast. He was deeply in love and cute.


    Su Yanyi really didn¡¯t feel okay right now. What did she need to do with this type of Qi Jiran? Should she punch him so that he is unconscious?


    ¡°Yanyi, I like you. Yanyi, I like you¡­¡± Time after time, Qi Jiran dered this unceasingly. He seemed to be expressing his love but also pleasing Su Yanyi. That grin finally led Su Yanyi to helplessly sigh.


    [001, does this count as a private habit that he turns like this after he is drunk?]


    Su Yanyi inquired the system. She felt like only she had probably seen this side of Qi Jiran. If this doesn¡¯t count as a secret then she had no idea what would count.


    [Master, this, you need to say this male master¡¯s special ce. Otherwise, the system won¡¯t give you the point since it¡¯s too stubborn and old-fashioned.]


    001¡¯s soft voice appeared. Whilst acting cute, it also betrayed the system.


    [Prohibition of attacking someone verbally.]


    Before Su Yanyi could react, the system showed up and the old-fashioned voice not only didn¡¯t sound like it was retorting against but rather verifying 001¡¯s words.


    Su Yanyi was unsure whether tough or cry right now. However, the most important task right now was to find Qi Jiran¡¯s special ce.


    Su Yanyi began to seriously observe Qi Jiran. He continued to brightly smile, squinting his eyes while doing so. He mumbled words of love.


    [After he is drunk, he will squint his eyes and smile brightly?]


    Su Yanyi tested the system.


    [Congrattions host forpleting the second ss mission once. You receive one point. Right now, at the present stage, you have eighteen points. Please keep trying your best, host!]


    Su Yanyi was satisfied. She didn¡¯t even mind the drunk Qi Jiran. She touched Qi Jiran¡¯s hair in an extremely great mood. Even the tone of her voice wasn¡¯t so indifferent anymore, ¡°Okay, you have been acting like a spoiled child for a while now. Go to sleep. If you keep on tormenting me, I will be angry.¡±


    It was unsure if Qi Jiran really understood Su Yanyi¡¯s words but he closed his mouth, hesitating. He finallyid on the bed but still held onto Su Yanyi¡¯s hands, not letting go. Within his eyes, he held a look of request to Su Yanyi. The meaning seemed to be obvious, wishing that Su Yanyi wouldn¡¯t let. He also hoped for her to sleep with him.


    Su Yanyi took in the roast beef smell and thought of her habit in taking a shower before sleeping. She thought of the safety problems of sleeping in a bed with a drunk person¡­


    Su Yanyi pondered over a lot but in the end, she didn¡¯t let go to Qi Jiran¡¯s hands. She finallyid on the bed, resting with Qi Jiran.


    She closed her eyes and her mind was filled with images of Qi Jiran¡¯s bright smile. Then she couldn¡¯t help to think that sometimes it was a fine idea for Qi Jiran to drink some more wine.


    Oh, next time she needed to remember to prepare the equipment for videotaping in order to record the scene of Qi Jiran acting cute and spoiled as well as his brilliant smile. She will let Qi Jiran have a good look at it when he is awake.


    When Su Yanyi thought of that situation, she felt quite delightful. Until she fell asleep, the corner of her lips still held a joyful grin. She believed she will definitely have a good dream. It¡¯s just that she had no idea if she will end up dreaming of Film Emperor Qi¡¯s splendidugh.


    Early the next day in the morning, Su Yanyi woke up first. Not unexpectedly, she was on top of Qi Jiran again. Her lips twitched then after, she calmly got out of bed.


    Human-sized pillows were obviously useful. Although before she slept, she had a lot of worries, this was an extremelyfortable sleep this time. Su Yanyi was in a pretty good mood. She quickly rinsed and brushed her teeth. After that, she returned back to bed.


    Qi Jiran probably had too many drinksst night. He who usually woke up early had no intentions of waking up still. This led Su Yanyi to see the rare looks of him sleeping. The abstruse five sense organs distinctly turned more gentle, a feeling of warmness.


    Su Yanyi stared at him for a while before realizing how foolish she was. She really shouldn¡¯t have been so fascinated by the looks of a man in sleep.

 Chapter 72.2 - The Eighteenth Point

    Chapter 72.2 ¡ª The Eighteenth Point


    She lifted her fingers, poking at the sleeping man. Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t acknowledged that she held bad intentions. She just didn¡¯t want this man to bete thus the reason why she called him up!


    ¡°Wake up!¡± Su Yanyi poked the man¡¯s nose. Every time she poked it, it copsed in. This was extremely interesting to her.


    Qin Jiran originally was going to wake up anyway. Now that Su Yanyi yed with him, he naturally woke up. It¡¯s just that he had just woken up when he saw a close up of San Yi and the lily-white fingers in front of his face.


    What is going on? Qin Jiran stared confusingly at Su Yanyi.


    Su Yanyi immediately stood up, looking at Qin Jiran quite calmly: ¡°It¡¯s time for you to wake up otherwise you will bete.¡±


    Su Yanyi walked after saying this, leaving Qin Jiran to be puzzled. He kept on feeling as though something wasn¡¯t right when he noticed that he still wore yesterday¡¯s clothes after lowering his head. The surrounding was filled with the smell of alcohol and right then he recalled his look when drinking alcohol yesterday. He felt unpleasant thinking about this.


    So he had drunk too much yesterday? Then how did he arrived back? Qin Jiran pondered over this but his mind was nk. He had no idea how he came back yesterday!


    Qin Jiran¡¯s expression changed. It had nothing to do with him bring drunk but howe he was drunk in front of Su Yanyi¡¯s face? Not only that, it was to the point where he forgot what happened! Then did he do something he shouldn¡¯t have yesterday?


    Qin Jiran felt as his body stiffened. He knew that he most likely hadn¡¯t done the thing he shouldn¡¯t have the most which led him to secretly calm down a bit. Right after, he was a little regretful. Then, his face turned slightly red, not knowing what he thought of.


    He was afraid that Su Yanyi might see him like this when she returned so he rushed into the bathroom to sort himself out. But when he came out, his head fell dejectedly still.


    Obviously, Su Yanyi had drunk quite a bit of wine yesterday too but howe in the end, he was the one that was drunk? Was his capacity for wine worse than Su Yanyi?! This struck a man¡¯s confidence a little.


    Qin Jiran let his imagination ran wild for a little before leaving the bedroom expressionlessly. Within the vi, there was a restaurant. When Qin Jiran arrived, Su Yanyi had begun eating already.


    Everyone looked at them normally and this led Qin Jiran to rx. ording to people¡¯s reactions, he hadn¡¯t embarrassed himself or if he did, it was only in front of Su Yanyi¡­


    He pondered over this but Qin Jiran who was recently rxed suddenly felt gloomy. He rather embarrassed himself in front of everyone than to do so in front of Yanyi. He had tried so hard to reveal his best side in front of Yanyi.


    ¡°Yanyi, cough, yesterday, are you okay?¡± Qin Jiran tested, sitting by her side a little not confident.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good.¡± Su Yanyi nced at Qin Jiran, calmly replying.


    Qin Jiranughed unnaturally, embarrassed to say anything else. He started to eat his breakfast in silence.


    Su Yanyi smiled. This man obviously didn¡¯t remember what happened yesterday. Then should she tell him? Su Yanyi wondered about it before thinking to wait a bit before telling him. It was quite funny to see him being anxious.


    Qin Jiran had no clue of Su Yanyi¡¯s thoughts. However, it¡¯s better that he had no idea. Otherwise, even if he knew he was teased, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to settle this down with her.


    When the apprehensive breakfast was finished, Qin Jiran and the crew work. This time, the film studio was constructed outside the vi. After tens of intense gun battle shots, Su Yanyi had to go. There was a meeting she had to attend in the morning that required her presence.


    After shooting a whole morning¡¯s worth of scenes, Qin Jiran rolled on the ground and felt the pulse of his heart. But the effect of the shoots was pretty good. Gui Zekai patted Qin Jiran¡¯s shoulders, satisfied: ¡°Jiran is great. Not only are your acting skills good but your capacity for wine is better.¡±


    When he heard ¡°capacity for wine,¡± Qin Jiran looked to be unwell. He stared at Guo Zekai: ¡°Yanyi¡¯s capacity for wine is better.¡±


    In reality, everyone had drank about the same amountst night. But based on the results, Yanyi¡¯s capacity for wine was obviously the best.


    Guo Zekai choked for a second, smiling awkwardly: ¡°Yes, no wonder she is the Queen. She leads people to be ashamed for having such a great capacity.¡±


    Yes, ashamed. He is also ashamed but he couldn¡¯t say so! Qin Jiran red coldly at Guo Zekai. If it weren¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t have dunk that much. It was all Guo Zekai¡¯s fault!


    ¡°Cough, why are you ring at me? Did you get scold by the Queen for drinking too muchst night?¡± Guo Zekai was excited all of a sudden, staring curiously at Qin Jiran. That is the typical type of enjoying pleasure in one¡¯s misfortune.


    It was better to be scolded. At least, it meant the matter was over. But the Queen said nothing which led him to be uncertain of whether or not he had done something embarrassing.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t believe Yanyi would express this out loud. It¡¯s because she imed that nothing happened that made him believe something must¡¯ve happened. Therefore, Yanyi had remained calm and collected. It¡¯s hard to say whether she kept him in her mind.


    Pondering to this point, Qin Jiran felt a headache rising. It really wasn¡¯t suitable for him to have a battle of wits and courage with his beloved one.


    At night, because there was a day¡¯s shooting mission, Qin Jiran had to live within the vi still. When he finished dinner and was about to rest, the telephone within the room rang. The service people reported that someone outside the vi wanted to see him. Qin Jiran was familiar with the people pronounced. It was old man Qin and his personal assistant, Zhang Yuanzhuo.


    Should he see them or not? Qin Jiran was annoyed. When he thought of family Qin and family Qin¡¯s attitudes on the birthday banquet, he simply didn¡¯t want to pay attention to them. If allowed, he really wished he was an orphan. Even if his parents both died and he had no rtives, it was morefortable than the status he held right now!


    In the end, Qin Jiran chose to meet them. After all, it wasn¡¯t a solution to keep hiding. Even if they didn¡¯t meet this time, there will be times when they will meet in the future.


    Qin Jiran ordered for people to arrange a small room for receiving visitors. Zhang Yuanzhuo came by himself too. The two of them sat across from each other.


    Zhang Yuanzhou held some reputation within A City. He could be considered the golden person within the world of assistants. He¡¯s in his forties and stayed by old man Qin¡¯s side since a long time ago. He held a lot of power and is the trusted aide of old man Qin. Many people didn¡¯t even know as much as him.


    ¡°Mister Qin, this is the first time meeting you. I am Zhang Yuanzhuo, old man Qin¡¯s assistant and pleasure to meet you.¡± Zhang Yuanzhuo was very respectful to Qin Jiran. But no matter what was shown on the surface, this couldn¡¯t represent what he thought in his heart.


    Qin Jiran hadn¡¯t seen Zhang Yuanzhuo before but he could tell from just one look that he was an extremely astute man. It was no wonder that he was able to stay by old man Qin¡¯s side for twenty-something years.


    ¡°Mister Zhang, you should know that no matter how many times youe over, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s tone was indifferent, even to the point he was unwilling to exim false words. He directly expressed his opinions.


    ¡°The matter depends on the individual. There is nothing that is impossible to change. Mister Qin, do you really not want to know what type of will old man Qin will set up? Maybe it has to do with you.¡± While Zhang Yuanzhuo dered these words, his gaze hadn¡¯t left Qin Jiran¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t believe that Qin Jiran held no interest to family Qin¡¯s inheritance. Especially when this piece of inheritance most likely had to do with him!


    Money, power, who wouldn¡¯t like this? Based on his thoughts, although Qin Jiran was the Film Emperor, he was still a performing artist. How could hepare to family Qin¡¯s power and wealth? Plus, there is also the problem within family Su. From a man¡¯s perspective, he wouldn¡¯t want his wife to be more powerful than him. Did Qin Jiran not want to inherit family Qin¡¯s inheritance then stand on the same level as family Su?


    In order to persuade Qin Jiran, Zhang Yuanzhuo reflected over many questions then paid a visit under old man Qin¡¯s wishes.


    He had chosen to meet Qin Jiran in his vi as a result of his careful deliberations. After all, he was going to use the inheritance to lure Qin Jiran into meeting old man Qin. He didn¡¯t want too many people to know about this or for family Su to intervene. Therefore, he had chosen this time.


    Qin Jiran felt that Zhang Yuanzhuo had some problems in his brain. He had already refused multiple times so why is he still asking these unmeaningful questions?


    Qin Jiran was furious. He spoke in an impolite tone: ¡°You like money and you are willing to do anything for money to the point where you admit someone who abandoned as father for the inheritance but I am not willing to. I don¡¯t want anything to do with family Qin. No matter what they give me, even if it¡¯s one billion or a hundred billion, I don¡¯t want it. Do you understand what I am saying now?¡±


    Zhang Yuanzhuo¡¯s face turned ugly. Qin Jiran was clearly saying he gauged the heart of a gentleman with one¡¯s own mean measure. He thought this in his heart but it would be embarrassing had he imed this out loud.


    ¡°Mister Qin, there is no need for you to attack me verbally.¡± Zhang Yuanzhuo¡¯s face dimmed. But once he thought about his missioning here, he couldn¡¯t be hostile with him.

 Chapter 72.3 - The Eighteenth Point

    Chapter 72.3 ¡ª The Eighteenth Point


    ¡°I just want you to know that you can¡¯t move me back your hands. Therefore, please stop talking nonsense okay? My time is very precious.¡± Qin Jiran was a little annoyed. This Zhang Yuanzhuo looked to be extremely polite but he felt as if he was a dog skin ster who was shameless, finding him time after time. Even his words weren¡¯t pleasant to hear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste your time but old man Qin¡¯s task for me is for you to meet him. Therefore, no matter what, I need to bring you to see him!¡± Zhang Yuanzhuo eximed, determined. No matter if it¡¯s old man Qin or him, they only cared about the result. The process was not important. So even if he doesn¡¯t want his face, he needed to bring Qin Jiran over to see old man Qin!


    Qin Jiran¡¯s face turned worse. This person obviously was going against him!


    ¡°Not going!¡± Qin Jiran stood up, coldly spitting out the two words. He left with surrounding cold aura around him. There was no need for him to even see this person.


    After he shot three days of scenes in Tian Xiu Vi, Qin Jiran was a little impatient to get home. Although he hadn¡¯t seen Yanyi for two days, he thought about her quite a bit in his heart. Especially after he was drunk and had no idea what he had done which led him to want to see Su Yanyi. Therefore, when he returned inside the city, he called Su Yanyi. He eximed that he was going home to cook dinner and wanted to know if she wasing back.


    Su Yanyi naturally agreed happily. Now, she enjoyed Qin Jiran¡¯s cooking the most. It corresponded with her taste more and more. Therefore, that night, Su Yanyi got off of work early. When she arrive home, the dinner wasn¡¯t done yet so she went to change into her pajamas. She looked at the time and realized it was still early so she went to the kitchen to find Qin Jiran, a little bored.


    Qin Jiran who wore white and blue checked apron, right now, was like a stay home male. He was warm,fortable, and cozy. At the same time, this led people to have appetite. Appetite because the smell was nice.


    ¡°What are you making? It smells nice.¡± Just from the smell, Su Yanyi felt hungrier.


    He turned around due to the sound. In Qin Jiran¡¯s hands, he still held a huge soupdle, smiling when he saw Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°Seafood soup. There are rolls of dried tofu strips, shrimps, seaweeds, fresh squids, etc. In a bit, it will be edible. Don¡¯t rush.¡±


    Su Yanyi chose to ignore Qin Jiran¡¯s tone which was like soothing a child. She looked around her surroundings and noticed the te of sweet and sour pork chops. Her eyes brightened and reached over to grab one, cing it in her mouth. The sweet and sour vor was nice.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s smile deepened, seeing this scene. Such a childish Yanyi. She was extremely adorable.


    ¡°On that side of the tes, there are turbots and mapo tofu. You can taste it.¡± Qin Jiran took the initiative to confess the whereabouts of the food, not needing Su Yanyi to look for it. Su Yanyi gave Qin Jiran a look of appreciation then continued to lower her head, secretly munching on the food.


    Su Yanyi spent her time eating before she suddenly thought that what she was doing was a little impolite. She pondered over it before taking the spoon and scooping up a bit of tofu, bring it over to Qin Jiran¡¯s mouth.


    Overwhelmed by favor, right! Qin Jiran stared at the tofu in front of him. Without hesitating, he opened his mouth and finished it in one gulp. He even kept the spoon in his mouth.


    Su Yanyi pulled at the spoon, realizing that she couldn¡¯t pull the spoon out. She looked at Qin Jiran, questioning: ¡°The spoon tastes good too?¡±


    Qin Jiran embarrassedly loosened the spoon, bashfully: ¡°It¡¯s the tofu that is tasty.¡±


    ¡°You like to eat tofu?¡± Su Yanyi incessantly wanted to find out Qin Jiran¡¯s preferences. When she heard this, her eyes brightened. But the voice of the system hadn¡¯t rang as she expected.


    Tofu? The tofu in the mouth was tasty but it might not be to the point he enjoyed it. But if it was that tofu¡­Qin Jiran stared at Su Yanyi, couldn¡¯t help to indulge in his fantasy. It primarily had to do with he and Yanyi¡¯s close interactionstely. They even had a couple of experiences of sharing the bed. This was nearly impossible for Qin Jiran to not think in the wrong way. At the minimum, he was a normal man. His beloved was in his arms. It would be considered not normal if he was indifferent!


    Qin Jiran had thought about it but was still embarrassed. The slightly red tip of his ears was the most powerful evidence.


    Su Yanyi saw this scene with her sharp eyes. She thought about it before asking unconfidently: ¡°I am feeding you food and you¡¯re embarrassed?¡±


    Did she need to ask this so straightforwardly? Is this really not public teasing? Qin Jiran felt that not only did the tips of his ears redden but his face too.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s calm and blunt attitude evidently held too much power in overwhelming him. Basically, Qin Jiran was unable to resist this. He could only turn around, remaining silent. He continued to simmer his soup in a serious manner. He genuinely didn¡¯t want to talk to Su Yanyi now. A man¡¯s face turned red due to a woman dallying him ¨C He was unable to ept this truth.


    Su Yanyi nced at the awkward man,ughing happily. The disappointed mood vanished right then. She picked up the spoon to scoop another spoonful of tofu and delivered it to Qin Jiran¡¯s mouth: ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. You will get used to it after a while.¡±


    Qin Jiran stared at the spoon for two seconds and felt that Su Yanyi was purposefully teasing him. He quietly ate the tofu on the spoon.


    Yanyi¡¯s tofu, is tasty! Qin Jiran thought that since he didn¡¯t dare to openly tease her then he will think about it in his heart!


    The two of them had eaten a lot during dinner. Su Yanyi felt that she had eaten too much and felt ufortable sitting. Qin Jiran was on the other side preparing fruits and desserts. She didn¡¯t even want to look at it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t prepare this. Let¡¯s go take a stroll.¡± Su Yanyi pulled on Qin Jiran¡¯s hands, walking off. The two of them strolled around the neighborhood. The linked hands hadn¡¯t loosen but Qin Jiran¡¯s huge handspletely covered Su Yanyi¡¯s small hands. It was a little cold outside so he was afraid Su Yanyi might freeze.


    ¡°I already started to let people get ahold of the small shareholders of Tiansheng Media and Wang¡¯s media. These twopanies, due to family Wang, had some problems internally recently. Their reputations are getting worse and worse. The stock prices are decreasing too. The funds they purchased in reality was way less than the expected purchase.¡± The two of them walked along each other while Qin Jiran reported how their n for purchasing went.


    ¡°Are the funds enough? If not, I have.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t really have an understanding of Qin Jiran¡¯s actual situation in hispany. The twopanies belonged to two different areas. She didn¡¯t specially investigate this so she had inquired.


    Qin Jiran smiled, confidently eximing: ¡°If I was to directly go against Wang¡¯spany, it might not be enough. But I was just purchasing the two mediapanies so it is enough. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    SQ Company isn¡¯t amercial enterprise but their main business is venture capital. Therefore, there was arge number of flowing funds within the business. Of course, these aren¡¯t all his money. These were funds umted from different influencers. But as long as they can earn money with their money, these investors won¡¯t even care what you are doing.


    Su Yanyi nodded her head, not saying anymore. She believed in Qin Jiran¡¯s power. Before she died past life, although Qin Jiran gradually went behind the screen within the entertainment circle, the enterprises still went up a notch. This relied on Qin Jiran¡¯s power in order to keep developing. Plus, if it weren¡¯t in order to take care of her, this man probably expanded hispany even more. Therefore, this man really had a lot of power.


    She thought back to her past life and Su Yanyi unavoidably recalled Wang Zhilin. From the time she had made Wang Zhilin faint due to anger, it was already a couple days ago. Should she and Qin Jiran go visit her again?


    However, this thought shed past for a moment. Some methods, it¡¯s enough to do just once. If she used this method again, she would think it¡¯s boring. Then she should think of a new idea in order for Wang Zhilin to feel ufortable.


    ¡°What are you thinking? You seemed to be very happy?¡± Qin Jiran watched as Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes brightened. She felt very excited, asking out of curiosity.


    ¡°How are you thinking to handle Wang Zhilin?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t even reveal her dark side. She straightforwardly eximed her thoughts.


    Qin Jiran was stunned for moment. He apparently had no idea this would be the answer. But quickly, she thought it was quite funny. He had no idea why but he knew that Yanyi was scheming someone but he still believed this type of Yanyi was very cute. She was the overbearing type of cute.


    ¡°Do you want me to cooperate with you? Or go to the hospital to visit her?¡± Qin Jiran took the initiative to inquire. He still remembered thest time when they visited the hospital. Yanyi¡¯s ¡°honey¡± basically went deep in his heart. For this endearment, don¡¯t say going to the hospital to visit, even if he has to go up the mountains and down the fire sea, he would be willing to.


    ¡°If we yed this scheme and then y it again, it won¡¯t be interesting anymore. I want a new idea. If you have an idea, then you can say it too so that I can refer to it.¡± Su Yanyi was pretty satisfied with Qin Jiran¡¯s reactions. This man, as expected, stood by her side.


    He nced at Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran thought she was cuter by the moment. She was weird but with a tint of mischievousness. She was extremely quick-witted but also alluring.


    Under the dusky night, Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes were filled with Su Yanyi¡¯s silhouette. Every frown and smile was his love.


    ¡°Yanyi, no matter what you want to do, I will support you. No matter what, it is ok.¡± He softly hugged Su Yanyi. Qin Jiran lowered his voice, eximing in Su Yanyi¡¯s ears. Then he extremely sincerely marked a kiss on Su Yanyi¡¯s forehead, covering his promise with a stamp.

 Chapter 73.1 - Old Man Qin

    Chapter 73.1 ¡ª Old Man Qin


    Su Yanyi wanted to scheme against Wang Zhilin. The plotted car ident was just a start. Not only will she attack Wang Zhilin from her body, but she will also irritate her spiritually. As long as she thought about herself in the past life how she ended up as a human vegetable lying on the hospital bed due to the car ident, Su Yanyi turned fierce and harsh.


    With this thought in her mind, Su Yanyi alreadymunicated with Su Yanmo during breakfast. Su Yanyi¡¯s subordinates were usually talented people from the business field. If she wanted to find other people, she needed to look for them through Su Yanmo. Family Su had hundreds of years of umtion and could find any type of people.


    After the call, Qin Jiran¡¯s face turned a bit weird who stood by Sun Yanyi¡¯s side.


    ¡°Howe? Do you think it¡¯s not good enough?¡± Sun Yanyi didn¡¯t avoid Qin Jiran. Seeing Qin Jiran¡¯s expression, she inquired a bit dangerously.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s new scheme was very simple. She couldy out the n in a couple of sentences. She told Su Yanmo to find two different styles of men over to the hospital. One will be a neighbor with Wang Zhilin, being a patient. The other could be a doctor who will appear by Wang Zhilin¡¯s surroundings often. The two people, one is refined and handsome who could be suitable in being a warm man, and the other is bright and cheerful like a big boy who is suitable to y around with.


    As for how these two people would work together, Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t said anything about it. However, it was obvious. This was a trap, making use of the honey trap. Whether Wang Yanyi would take the bait or not, this depended on her personality. This is the so-called those who wanted to will take the bait. Sun Yanyi hadn¡¯t forced them to do anything.


    Of course, if this n didn¡¯t work out, she naturally had other ns. After all, she considered this to be a game in order to pass time. She wasn¡¯t rushing, really not rushing.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s thoughts were about the same as Sun Yanyi. It was the so-called those who wanted to will take the bait. The trap, in reality, was like this.


    ¡°No, if Wang Zhilin stays within her boundary, she won¡¯t take the bait.¡± Qin Jiran had his own ethnics bottom line too. There are a lot of things that he wouldn¡¯t do but that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t support Su Yanyi to do it. His ethnics bottom line, in front of Su Yanyi, was bottomless.


    However, Qin Jiran was a little confused. He had the feeling that Yanyi¡¯s hatred towards Wang Zhilin and family Wang wasn¡¯t as simple as it was on the surface. Rather, the two family¡¯s hatred for one another wasn¡¯t that simple. Otherwise, based on Yanyi¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t do these things. Based on his understanding of Yanyi, she was extremely decisive and wasn¡¯t someone who liked to torture her opponent. If they hadn¡¯t really offended her, she wouldn¡¯t do this.


    Then what did family Wang or Wang Zhilin do to her? Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t think of this but this was enough for him to hate family Wang and Wang Zhilin!


    ¡°Humph, that woman, stay in her boundary? This phrase isn¡¯t used to describe her!¡± Su Yanyi replied this in disdain. If she had no idea of that woman¡¯s personality then how would she even think of his n? If in the end, she failed, the biggest possibility is not that Wang Zhilin wasn¡¯t moved but rather the men she sent over wasn¡¯t her taste!


    Qin Jiran smiled, not saying anymore. But he considerately pushed the ss of milk in front of Su Yanyi, letting her eat more food.


    Su Yanyi saw Qin Jiran¡¯s actions and harshly gulped a mouthful. This led the corner of her lips to have traces of white.


    Qin Jiran nced at the scene and wanted tough but was embarrassed to do so. He drew out a couple of napkins, wanting to pass it to Su Yanyi but he noticed that Yanyi already held a steam stuffed bun in her left hand while holding chopsticks in her right hand. She happily ate the food in front of her, not bothering to take notice of him. Therefore, he took the situation in his hand and wiped Su Yanyi¡¯s mouth considerately.


    Su Yanyi was frozen for a moment before she continued to eat as though nothing happened. Although she was a little shy from such a detailed and considerate service, she couldn¡¯t express that out loud being a cold Queen!


    She liked seeing Qin Jiran¡¯s bashful look not her being bashful for Qin Jiran to see!


    After the extremely interesting aura-filled breakfast was done, the two went to work themselves. Su Yanyi went to thepany while Qin Jiran went to the crew. The beautiful day started again.


    This time, Ling Tianyue came to Su Yanyi¡¯s office with a n. The two discussed for about two hours. They mainly talked conferred over charity funds. Secondly, there was also the charity show matter. The two people had quite a bit of work recently. After they finished talking about work, Ling Tianyue couldn¡¯t help to say something else.


    ¡°I heard that you have a good script for a y in your hands. Do you still need investments?¡± Ling Tianyue asked in interest.


    All the movies that Su Yanyi invested in almost all made a profit every time. She was a businesswoman. Towards earning money, she naturally was interested.


    ¡°Family Su doesn¡¯t have a shortage of money.¡± What family Sucked is projects but they nevercked funds to invest in projects.


    Lian Tianyue held the urge to roll her eyes: ¡°I know family Su doesn¡¯tck money but can you not act so arrogant? This makes me envious.¡±


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t have control over the investments in movies.¡± Resplendent Entertainment does invest in movies but in reality, it wasn¡¯t an exclusive investment. They had a coborating n. However, she wasn¡¯t in charge of this. In the end, she only signed her name.


    ¡°But it¡¯s you who have the final say!¡± Ling Tianyue refused to take the bait. She doesn¡¯t take responsibility for it doesn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t. She knew that the movie Qin Jiran was shooting right now was the exclusive investment of Resplendent Entertainment!


    ¡°Okay. You canmunicate with He Mingyang.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t really have the intentions of actually refusing her. She was just teasing Ling Tianyue. She appreciated Ling Tianyue, this woman. She had good taste and courage. She was a pretty good target for coboration.


    ¡°Ok, no problem.¡± Lin Tianyue walked off, satisfied.


    After Ling Tianyue left, Sun Yanyi got in contact with mother Su and father Su. She talked a little about the charity funds and the two people naturally agreed. In reality, Company Su was an extremely famous charity enterprise. Every year, there was arge amount of money donated to charities. Now that Su Yanyi had this project, they naturally supported her.


    In the afternoon, the higher ranks of Resplendent Entertainment had a small meeting. The vice president He Mingyang, head of financial affairs Cao Yawen and the person in charge of the human resources Zhang Tianze, were all Su Yanyi¡¯s trusted aides and friends. They were also people who knew about the n to purchase family Wang. After this period of hard work, Su Yanyi held 7% of the shares within Company Wang. Although the shares weren¡¯t that much, the most important part was that they had done this in top-secret. The people within family Wang hadn¡¯t taken notice still.


    ¡°Continue to purchase. I¡¯m giving you guys half a month before we are going to start the second step of the n to suppress.¡± There are shares that are easy to purchase. There are also small stockholders within thepany. As long as they gave money, it was enough. But there are also some shares not that easy to purchase. Plus, she didn¡¯t want to obtain the shares at a high price. She didn¡¯t want to give family Wang too many funds. However, even if they had money, it was no big deal. She had thought of a way to let family Wang lose everything. She just needed toplete this step by step.


    ¡°No problem. Don¡¯t worry, President Su. We will reach your conditions.¡± He Mingyang promised with confidence. He enjoyed ying the game of cat chasing mouse too. Slowly swallowing family Wang led people to have the feeling of aplishment.


    In the afternoon, Qin Jiran rushed home after finish his scenes. He nned to cook food for Yanyi. He drove his own car and because it wasn¡¯t time to be off work, there wasn¡¯t that much traffic on the road. There weren¡¯t a lot of surrounding cars as well. Therefore, Qin Jiran quickly noticed a car which had been following him. This led Qin Jiran to immediately be rmed. He pressed down on the elerator, speeding u.


    When Qin Jiran sped up, the car behind as expected followed suit too. Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold. He had no intentions of returning home. He was unsure of the people¡¯s backgrounds and he won¡¯t bring home danger. However, he was a little curious about these people¡¯s motives. Did they want to kidnap him under broad daylight!


    At this time, a tiny car suddenly rushed out from the left side of the road. It directly blocked Qin Jiran¡¯s direction and forced him to stop his car.

 Chapter 73.2 - Old Man Qin

    Chapter 73.2 ¡ª Old Man Qin


    Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t someone who sat and waited for death. The moment the car stopped, he rushed out of the car. However, he was only able to run a couple of steps when he saw a familiar person got off the car. Right then, he knew the status of the people!


    Zhang Yuanzhuo! Qin Jiran icily peered at the person. He straightened his back, standing there. Although he was surrounded by tens of people, he held a powerful imposing manner.


    ¡°Mister Qin,e with me to see the old man. You don¡¯t want this to happen to you often right?¡± Zhang Yuanzhuo was obviously threatening him. He knew that Qin Jiran was someone who disliked problems. He couldn¡¯t really kidnap Qin Jiran but he could cause problems for Qin Jiran!


    It was said that Zhang Yuanzhuo had tried his best this time. After all, old man Qin was about to die. Plus, he had no idea what the old man was thinking. He insisted on seeing this grandson who was ignored by family Qin for twenty-something years. He had temporarily drafted a will with thewyer just in case but retained a bit of leeway. He was unsure whether he had done this for Qin Jiran.


    Zhang Yuanzhuo wasn¡¯tpletely sure of the description of old man Qin¡¯s will. He had no idea whether Qin Jiran was included in it. The only reason why he had told Qin Jiran about the will was so Qin Jiran might go see old man Qin due to the will. That way, he would¡¯vepletely old man Qin¡¯s task too. But he hadn¡¯t thought that Qin Jiran was that stubborn. Not only did he not care about the problem of the will but he also mocked him back. He had no other options but this n. He just hoped that this problematic method would let Qin Jiran agree to him.


    Qin Jiran naturally wasn¡¯t someone who liked topromise. But he hated problems even more. He actually didn¡¯t know why old man Qin persisted in seeing him. What was the point of seeing him when he was about to die when he didn¡¯t want to see him in the past thirty years? He basically wanted to find something to do?!


    It¡¯s just that his thoughts remained as thoughts but it was also the truth that old man Qin wanted to see him.


    Qin Jiran pondered over it and his eyes coldly swept the surrounding people: ¡°I will go myself. You guys can leave.¡±


    Getting something done once and for all was the best solution. Since he wanted to see him, he will let him. He just took it as being nice to someone who was about to die.


    Zhang Yuanzhuo¡¯s eyes brightened and rxed in his heart. He finallypleted his task: ¡°Mister Qin, then I will go back and report back to the old man.¡±


    After he saw Zhang Yuanzhuo off, Qin Jiran sped up and rushed home. It¡¯s just that his face didn¡¯t look too good still. In his heart, he wondered when would be a good time to see that old man Qin. When he returned home, he surprisingly found out that Su Yanyi had returned home before he did. She sat in the living room, reading the newspaper. When she saw that he was back, she raised her head up. Before he could greet her, he heard Su Yanyi: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t look too good?¡±


    Qin Jiran pondered over it before telling her what happened with family Qin. Along with Qin Jiran¡¯s recalling, Su Yanyi¡¯s face turned gloomy. Someone actually dared to block Qin Jiran¡¯s car openly and without fear. Although this wasn¡¯t a kidnapping, it was enough for Su Yanyi to be furious.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will let elder brother bring a couple of bodyguards over. They will follow you in the future.¡± Su Yanyi imed, unquestionable.


    Qin Jiran had no idea that Su Yanyi had thought of this problem first. He wanted to reject this, as an instinct. He felt that he probably won¡¯t be in danger but he immediately gulped back the words of rejection. Yanyi was giving the best to him, he understood.


    ¡°If it¡¯s necessary, I have no problems.¡± Actually, based on his status today, it was a normal thing to have bodyguards following him. But he didn¡¯t really like people following him in his surroundings. Therefore, unless it was arge-scale event or it¡¯s extremely necessary, he normally wouldn¡¯t bring bodyguards with him. But since it was Yanyi¡¯s kind thoughts, he just needed to ept this happily. After all, as long as these men were here to protect him on Yanyi¡¯smands, not only did he not think it was annoying but he was rather delighted.


    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like people following you so I will let them be from a distance. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± She knew that Qin Jiran didn¡¯t like it when people followed him but that was from a long time ago. At that time, Qin Jiran gradually had a reputation and could bring in bodyguards in and out wherever he went. But that was rejected by Qin Jiran. The reason was that he didn¡¯t like it and it wasn¡¯t convenient. In the end, she found out.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s gloomy face disappeared after hearing Su Yanyi¡¯s words. He revealed a warm smile. Where was that cier look? He basically was the typical warm man.


    ¡°You can arrange this. I will cooperate.¡± Qin Jiran hadn¡¯t thanked her directly but in his heart, he quietly murmured the two words. He didn¡¯t want to pull apart their distances with the words but felt that other words couldn¡¯t substitute for his feelings right now. He really was thankful that Yanyi was willing to treat him like this. The genuine feeling made him never suspicious of Yanyi¡¯s actions towards him.


    Actually, not long ago, Qin Jiran still wondered why Su Yanyi was that nice to him. Was it due to family reasons or so she could attack family Wang back or maybe it just had to do with his cooking skills? Actually, he thought a lot. But these thoughts today, led Qin Jiran to suddenly believe that there was no point. He really felt Yanyi¡¯s kindness to him. That type of kindness led him to not care about the reason.


    ¡°Hm, I¡¯m hungry. Quickly go make food.¡± After she settled down this matter, she thought of something more important. She hadn¡¯t eaten dinner yet.


    Qin Jiranughed all of a sudden. He took off his jacket and directly went to the kitchen, not even changing his clothes. The Queen is hungry. He needed to increase his pace.


    After dinner was done, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran talked about problems within the script. When the system raised to the second level, it has given Su Yanyi 5 more scripts plus the one given to her when she was at level one. She gave them all to Qin Jiran but wasn¡¯t sure if he looked through it or not.


    ¡°I read them all. The scripts were extremely good. If possible, I want to pick two and you can find suitable people for the rest.¡± Qin Jiran obviously admired the 5 scripts Yanyi had given him. But he couldn¡¯t really act out all the ys. In the end, he kept two plus the first one. Besides the one he was shooting now, he prepared 3 scripts for himself. He could finish shooting it in about two years and wouldn¡¯t dy the scripts.


    ¡°If you like them, keep them all.¡± Su Yanyi distinctly felt Qin Jiran¡¯s interest in the scripts. She felt that these ys were extremely good as well. Originally, she wanted to give it to Qin Jiran to act. Since he liked them, she¡¯ll leave them all for him.


    ¡°I do like it but if it might take three to five years to act them all out. Wouldn¡¯t it be too long?¡± Qin Jiran felt that the time would be too long. The scripts were good and definitely earn money after shooting it but he didn¡¯t want to dy the birth of a good script due to his own reasons. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to dy Su Yanyi from earning money.


    Su Yanyi thought about it. It would take too long. At that time, she probably would have even more scripts. If her predictions were right, it would be enough for Qin Jiran to act his whole life.


    ¡°Then take some more time picking. If you like it then leave it. Time is not a problem. In the future, there will definitely be good scripts for you to choose from. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable then give me it. Don¡¯t have too much worry.¡± Although in the future there are good scripts, Su Yanyi will wish that Qin Jiran would leave the ones he liked down. There are good scripts but it might not be suitable for Qin Jiran to act them out. Therefore, when it is suitable, he needed to keep it first.


    ¡°Okay, I will consider it some more.¡± When he saw that Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t anxious about it and instead, supporting him, Qin Jiran was moved in his heart. He also agreed to her.


    Right after, the two people discussed the matters of charity funds. She told Qin Jiran the n Ling Tianyue told her today. She even invited Qin Jiran to be the charity ambassador of the charity fund. This was both her and Ling Tianyue¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°There is no problem. If need to attend some event, have brother Kang notify me.¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time someone had invited him to be the spokesperson like an ambassador of some sort. But in the past, he always refused. However, this time it was obviously different. This is because he could be considered as being a spokesperson for himself.

 Chapter 73.3 - Old Man Qin

    Chapter 73.3 ¡ª Old Man Qin


    Su Yanyi knew that Qin Jiran was someone who ced an importance on his promises. Since he imed that he would go, he won¡¯t back out of it. Therefore, she took the initiative to ask.


    ¡°After I finish shooting my scenes in the afternoon, I will go see.¡± Qin Jiran felt that since he agreed, then he should settle down the problem earlier. He was also curious about what the old man was going to say when he sees him.


    Qin Jiran unavoidably thought of family Qin¡¯s faces who thought of themselves to be infallible and high up. He extremely despised that and naturally rejected old man Qin though he hadn¡¯t seen him yet.


    ¡°I wille with you.¡± Su Yanyi wanted to know what the old man Qin wanted to find Qin Jiran for.


    A cold glimpse of light shed within Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes. If this old man wanted to scheme against Qin Jiran doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, don¡¯t me her for being merciless and not care for the life of an old man!


    Although Su Yanyi made the decision to make a move against family Qin, she hadn¡¯t decided to what extent. Plus, she didn¡¯t want to make too harsh of a move, due to old man Qin¡¯s face. She wouldn¡¯t make a move when old man Qin is still alive either. But if this old man is looking for something to do, then don¡¯t me her for changing faces and bing heartless. She was never the person who focused on the virtue of respecting the old and young. Whoever wanted to harm those she protected will pay a price!


    Qin Jiran, right now, really desired to touch Su Yanyi¡¯s head and tell her he¡¯s fine. He didn¡¯t need her to worry and he was ok. But he hadn¡¯t done this. Whatever Yanyi decided on, as long as it wasn¡¯t extremely necessary, then he won¡¯t go against it.


    Although he felt a little shy that a man was always protected by a woman, he couldn¡¯t help to admit that he liked this feeling too. It was warm and led him to be moved. Within, not only was there the ** type of feeling but also one belonging to the family.


    The next day in the morning, Qin Jiran removed Zhang Yuanzhuo¡¯s phone number from his cklist. The two called and fixed time before Qin Jiran went to the crew.


    In the afternoon, Su Yanyi told Kang Zhong to drive the car and bring her to the crew. Then she went on Qin Jiran¡¯s car and the two went to the hospital. It must be mentioned that Su Yanyi basically didn¡¯t drive her own car anymore. Ever since she got in a car ident in the past life, she held a lingering fear towards driving. Although she knew that it wasn¡¯t her driving skill¡¯s fault but rather she had drunk too much and was schemed by Wang Zhilin, that feeling was horrible. She didn¡¯t want to force herself to ovee this so she hadn¡¯t been driving since.


    Besides driving a car, in reality, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t really like the hospital. The smell here led her to be extremely disgusted. This type of white and flower colors couldn¡¯t help to make her think of her past life. However, in her heart, she was still valiant. Although she was disgusted, that didn¡¯t mean she was scared. After she got off the car, she remained calm and stayed by Qin Jiran¡¯s side. She was respectfully taken in by Zhang Yuanzhuo.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s felt Zhang Yuanzhou¡¯s eyes on her but she didn¡¯t take it to her heart. However, she made the decision to teach Zhang Yuanzhou a lesson in the future. It is good to attend to one¡¯s duty but he had disturbed Qin Jiran and even dared to threaten him. Now, that was his fault!


    Don¡¯t say that Su Yanyi is narrow-minded because she is. Whoever offended those she wanted to protect will be remembered in her heart. Then, she will take revenge on them one by one. This is the origin of her harsh and fierce reputation.


    Words like ¡°for a nobleman to take revenge, ten years is not too long,¡± were not adopted by Su Yanyi. She was the type of person to harshly take revenge whenever she had the chance to. She was the type to take revenge for ten years over something small. If people don¡¯t let her live a good life then she will make it extremely hard for them to live!


    They were walking when Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi noticed something interesting. The position of the ward was quite familiar because not long ago, they had walked through this hallway to visit Wang Zhilin. Now, they had walked through it again but this time was for Su Yanyi to pay a visit to old man Qin with Qin Jiran. This was really coincident.


    However, they thought about it and it was true. This hospital was an extremely famous private hospital within the A-City and even the whole country. If these people didn¡¯te here when they were sick then where would they go?


    Zhang Yuanzhuo knocked on the ward and waited three seconds before pushing the door. Towards the old man whoid on the bed with an oxygen cover over him: ¡°Old man, mister Qin, and young miss Su are here.¡±


    The man seemed to be in a half-conscious state. When he heard the voice, he tried opening his eyes. Although he held some sort of a turbid gaze, when he saw Qin Jiran, there was a little more seriousness within. After he saw Su Yanyi, it transformed into a look of suspicion and examination.


    Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were both paying attention to the old man¡¯s reaction. When they saw the old man¡¯s gaze, their hearts turned old. They both knew that the old man obviously didn¡¯t have the intentions of being kind to them.


    Su Yanyi secretly sighed. Of course, whatever type of family would give birth to that sort of children. She really should feel lucky that Qin Jiran hadn¡¯t grown up within this family. Otherwise, if it wasn¡¯t that Qin Jiran would grow up to be a bad person but that he would grow up in pain.


    ¡°You guys are finally here.¡± Old man Qin, Qin Enci, eximed each word slowly. It was due to his sickness that he couldn¡¯t speak a smooth sentence but also a type of pressure purposefully.


    Sun Yanyi said nothing, just stared indifferently at old man Qin. She gave the privilege to talk to Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Old man Qin, it is not advised for you to speak too much when you¡¯re sick. Therefore, quickly say whatever you need to say to me.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s tone was very calm, unable to hear whether or not he was happy or angry. Looking at the old man in front of him was like looking at a stranger. He held no feelings to him.


    Old man Qin was sick, to the point even he knew that he won¡¯t be live any longer. But this didn¡¯t represent that his eyes were blurry and couldn¡¯t see what Qin Jiran¡¯s expression meant. However, just because he was able to see through it doesn¡¯t mean he believed it!


    Old man Qin understood that Qin Jiran was expressing his indifference to family Qin¡¯s inheritance and the family itself. But old man Qin obviously wouldn¡¯t believe this. Qin Jiran could hold no care to the family but how is it possible he didn¡¯t care about family Qin¡¯s inheritance? He needed to know that the inheritance was worth hundreds of billions. Who wouldn¡¯t be moved? Even the grandsons within family Qin were all fighting their lives over the inheritance!


    ¡°I believe that you should call me grandpa.¡± Old man Qin¡¯s tone softened. Even his gaze towards Qin Jiran turned a bit more gentle as though really looking at his younger generation.


    However, this scene gave both Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran the urge tough out loud. This was the so-called old ginger is hotter than young ginger. This sentence held a lot of reasoning. This old man Qin wanted to act and he really didn¡¯t give anyone the chance to spot a mistake. That gaze held a glimpse of remorse and a bit ofpassion but not too fervent. This seemed to line in with old man Qin¡¯s feelings towards Qin Jiran. But the people who had seen this scene weren¡¯t normal people!


    Sun Yanyi had experienced two lives and she was originally a smart person anyway. She had mingled within the entertainment circle, such an extremelyplicated dyed bowl. What type of acting skills had she not seen before? What type of fake feelings had she not experienced before? How many people could stand in front of her acting but not be seen through by her? This was quite funny!


    On the other hand, Qin Jiran, this Film Emperor rank figure had brought his acting skills to the point of perfection. Who is genuine and who wanted to lie to them using their acting skills? As long as he really wanted to find out, how could he be lied to by their acting? Therefore, acting in front of him was humorous as well!


    As a result, whether it was Su Yanyi or Qin Jiran, the moment old man Qin changed his expression, they understood his intention. This old man wanted to appease them.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Su Yanyi disdained covering up and hated being fake as well as doing something half-heartedly. The moment old man Qin finished his words, she coldly humphed. She held a glimpse of mockery when looking at old man Qin, not disguising the fact that she had seen through his n.


    Likewise, Qin Jiran held a cold face on. He furrowed his eyebrows, looking at old man Qin. Although he couldn¡¯t express his disdain so obviously, he backed up a step holding extreme rm. He pulled apart he and old man Qin¡¯s distance in order to reveal his point.


    He wasn¡¯t that child who was eager for affection and looked for his parents and family anymore. His desire for affection was long gone due to the reality of society. The remains of his feelings were all given to Su Yanyi and her family. He really didn¡¯t have extra feelings to give to this old man who was attempting to scheme him despite him going to die soon of sickness!


    ¡°Family Su¡¯s girl, you can say what you¡¯re unsatisfied with, out loud. I know that family Qin owes an apology to Qin Jiran. As long as Jiran is willing to call me grandpa, I promise that he will have a share in family Qin¡¯s inheritance!¡± Old man Qin tossed hisrgest bait out ¡ª The inheritance of family Qin!


    But would old man Qin really give a share of the inheritance to his grandson that he hadn¡¯t bothered to pay attention to for twenty-something years who had been in the orphanage? Or if he really nned on sharing, then how much would he give him and how was this decided?


    For a moment, everyone considered this problem. It became quiet within the ward and everyone¡¯s gazes were a little different.


    Old man Qin and Zhang Yuanzhuo stared at Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi tightly. They seemed to attempt to see through something based on their expressions. But what led them to be disappointed was that not only did they not reveal a delightful look but their faces turned colder by the moment.


    The two people¡¯s reactions led old man Qin¡¯s face to turn worse and worse. This type of reaction seemed to be out of his expectation. He had no idea if the two people purposefully disguised their happiness or they were too careful that he might speak of false words. But no matter what, this proved that the two people weren¡¯t easy to go against. This led old man Qin to be more cautious.


    He asked for Qin Jiran¡¯s presence over and eximed words of sharing the inheritance so naturally, he had his own motives. He had fought for family Qin his whole life and he cared about the business of family Qin the most naturally. Plus, the old man was extremely old-fashioned. Towards the illegitimate child who wandered outside, he really didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. Plus, there wasn¡¯t just Qin Jiran, this illegitimate child within family Qin. Therefore, why did he only find Qin Jiran?

 Chapter 74.1 - Close Comfort

    Chapter 74.1 ¡ª Close Comfort


    If Qin Jiran was just an actor within the entertainment circle, old man Qin would not even ce him in his eyes regardless of his rank as a Film Emperor. Towards people with their statuses, an actor was just an actor. There was no possibility they would possess the power to sway Company Qin.


    But Qin Jiran¡¯s status wasn¡¯t as simple as just an actor. He was also the husband of family Su¡¯s princess, Su Yanyi. Old man Qin had no choice but to value this rtionship now. Of course, what old man Qin valued the most was family Su¡¯s attitude!


    If family Su didn¡¯t really mind Qin Jiran, he wouldn¡¯t even want to see Qin Jiran once before he died. He was just an illegitimate son. Based on his beliefs, he had no qualifications of inheriting the will. He shouldn¡¯t divide even a bit of the will to him!


    But family Su valued Qin Jiran. He had seen this through the reports by the media as well as family Su¡¯s attitude. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help to be worried.


    What if Qin Jiran wanted to use family Su¡¯s power to go against family Qin? What if Qin Jiran wanted to seize family Qin¡¯s inheritance because he wasn¡¯t satisfied that he was abandoned?


    Old man Qinid on the hospital bed and thought about family Qin¡¯s family properties the most. He had three sons as well as grandsons and granddaughters. What should he do with family Qin¡¯s inheritance? Before, he had considered this problem many times. He changed the will time after time. Although it hadn¡¯t met his expectations, he was reluctantlyforted. But in this final moment, Qin Jiran had appeared. With family Su as support, he couldn¡¯t help to overthink this.


    Old man Qin even had the conspiracy theory that family Su had stood out right now to form a rtionship with Qin Jiran most likely so they can seize family Qin¡¯s inheritance under Qin Jiran¡¯s name. Otherwise, howe they made no moves within the three years he and Su Yanyi were married and decided to make their rtionship public when he was seriously ill? If there was no plot within, this was way too coincidental!


    Therefore, the old man Qin wanted to see Qin Jiran. He also thought of a couple of ways to handle him. One of the ways was to retreat in order to advance. On the surface, he was dividing the inheritance to give to Qin Jiran so that he was speechless and couldn¡¯t attempt to gain more. Of course, there was the implication of being set up high and giving the inheritance to charity. Likewise, he could use this method to tell Qin Jiran that since he obtained a part of it then he shouldn¡¯t attempt in vain to get more.


    Besides this point, old man Qin had other thoughts. Family Qin was in disorder right while the sons and grandsons fought over the inheritance, each on their own. But if they had amon enemy then they will most likely end the fight within and fight together against the outsider. Obviously, the people old man Qin considered to be outsiders are Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi. With these people as themon target for family Qin, the inner battles won¡¯t be that intense.


    Old man Qin had exhausted his thoughts and ingenuity to consider for family Qin. In order to avoid establishing family Su as an enemy, he even smiled towards the illegitimate son he looked down upon the most. He had attempted his best.


    Sun Yanyi and Qin Jiran naturally couldn¡¯t guess through old man Qin¡¯s painstaking efforts. Based on the two people¡¯s IQ, they could easily guess what happened. Especially Su Yanyi who was outraged by injustice for Qin Jiran. ording to her way of thinking, if Qin Jiran really epted the offer and stopped hating family Qin, then he won¡¯t keep his eyes on family Qin¡¯s other properties which mean that family Su couldn¡¯t really do anything under Qin Jiran¡¯s name.


    ¡°Old man has great ideas.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t bother to disguise her sarcastic tone.


    ¡°Family Su¡¯s girl, what do you mean by this? Do you want to stop him from admitting to his ancestral roots?¡± Old man Qin looked seriously, scolding her. He looked at her as though she was an immature child.


    Although no matter age or bloodline wise, old man Qin was their elder, and he needed to respect the wise as well as venerate the young. However, when he heard that old man Qin talked to Su Yanyi with a reprimanding tone, Qin Jiran was angry!


    ¡°Old man Qin, you know your motives. You are smart but please don¡¯t take others to be stupid either. I am treating you like a stranger so please don¡¯t find problems for me and insist upon establishing a couple more enemies!¡± Qin Jiran walked up and blocked in front of Su Yanyi. It was obvious he was trying to protect her!


    He definitely couldn¡¯t tolerate Su Yanyi being scolded because of himself. Therefore, Qin Jiran spoke without apprehension. Since old man Qin wanted to plot against him, then he needed to assume the evil consequences of doing so!


    This was the first time Qin Jiran wanted to plot against family Qin. He undoubtedly wanted nothing and did nothing. Howe family Qin still found him time after time, wanting to humiliate and scheme against him? What did family Qin take him to be!


    ¡°Presumptuous. This is how you speak to your elders? Do you really not understand what manners are or did family Su give you the confidence to do so?¡±


    ¡°Old man, cool down. Mister Qin just misunderstood you. Please don¡¯t get angry. Pay attention to your body.¡± Zhang Yuanzhuo immediately came up to calm down old man Qin, as if deep in thought.


    Misunderstanding? Just what would be considered a misunderstanding? Qin Jiran felt as if he hadn¡¯t misunderstood anything! This old man obviously came without good intentions!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a misunderstanding. This is an open secret. It was obvious that nothing good wille out of the old man Qin finding us. Inheritance? You want to give Jiran a little inheritance then make him a target amongst family Qin. When the timees, not only will Jiran not be mad at you but he will also be thankful you had given him some inheritance. He would even be the target of everyone¡¯s scheming and help you settle the internal strifes within family Qin. Old man, do you really think we are stupid?¡±


    Su Yanyi revealed the hidden meaning and was pping old man Qin¡¯s face in public too. However, since he dared to scheme them like this, how would she not be embarrassed to say this out loud?


    Old man Qin¡¯s originally sallow face turned red. Half the reason due to anger and the other had to do with Su Yanyi¡¯s words. When people be old, they are fond of their faces. Now that his thoughts were pointed out in public, old man Qin looked at Su Yanyi as though he was looking at his enemy.


    From his beliefs, the only reason why Qin Jiran became his apprehension was because of Su Yanyi. Otherwise, where did this illegitimate grandson have the confidence to challenge him?


    ¡°Humph, I think you guys are the ones that have an open secret. You and he already married three years ago but kept the news in secret until you announce your rtionship not too long ago. I was already seriously ill at the time. It goes without saying why you guys had chosen to make your rtionship public. Qin Jiran, you are the grandson of family Qin. Are you really going to plot against your rtives with an outsider?¡± Old man Qin sat up, with the help of Zhang Yuanzhuo. He panted for breath,pletely embodying the image of a seriously ill person.


    Everyone knew about old man Qin¡¯s sickness but to what extent and how long he could hold on, was something not everyone was able to understand. Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t help but think of sentence: gauge a gentleman¡¯s heart with one¡¯s own mean measure.


    If it weren¡¯t for family Qin who joined forces with outsiders to expose Qin Jiran and family Qin¡¯s rtionship, even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have done anything to family Qin. Especially since Qin Jiran wanted nothing to do with family Qin so where would he even have the time to scheme for family Qin¡¯s inheritance? But old man Qin actually thought they plotted for the rtionship to be made public. This was ridiculous and absurd!


    Su Yanyi thought it was amusing. In reality, however, it¡¯s not that she couldn¡¯t understand why old man Qin had believed everything to be a conspiracy. She was just furious that this impression was ced on her and Qin Jiran.


    Su Yanyiughed, talking before Qin Jiran could: ¡°Old man, are you teaching us what to do? From the start, we were not interested in family Qin¡¯s inheritance. After your words, I think we could consider it. No one dislikes having more money.¡±


    Didn¡¯t old man Qin cared about family Qin¡¯s inheritance? Didn¡¯t he want to guard against them, to the point he plotted for them to be everyone¡¯smon enemy? Since this was the case, if she wasn¡¯t being true to the title, then she should be sorry with the old man¡¯s scheme!


    Su Yanyi was like this, a person who enjoyed a challenge and liked to use a simr, eye to the eye tactic, to handle her enemies. At the same time, she loved pping one¡¯s face when doing something. She would destroy whatever her enemy cared about. This was the most satisfying way of battling!


    Old man Qin felt that he was about to faint fromck of oxygen. This stupid girl seemed to be saying that he was the one who asked to be schemed. He was extremely furious!


    Old man Qin would never admit that he gauged a gentleman¡¯s heart with his own mean measures. In his eyes, this illegitimate grandson, Qin Jiran, wanted tobine the strength of family Su in order to scheme family Qin. But this was something he would never allow. He needed to do everything he could to prevent this.


    ¡°Humph, the ambition of wild wolves. Do you think you can seize family Qin¡¯s inheritance by relying on an illegitimate son? This is ridiculous. I agree to give you guys some only because he is part of the bloodline. Don¡¯t try to win an inch and want a foot. It¡¯s better if you guys know your ces. Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± The old man was so angry he started to violently cough before his words were even finished. He looked worn out.


    Su Yanyi furrowed her eyebrows, thinking it really wasn¡¯t worthwhile to argue with an old man who was about to die. Although she was indifferent about her reputation, she didn¡¯t wish for rumors of how she angered someone to the point they died to spread. How wronged would she bad?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re trying to find problems out of nowhere?¡± Su Yanyi asked calmly. Seeing the old man like this, she wasn¡¯t even angry anymore. This world is so big, with all sorts of people. There was no need to be upset with a man about to die. Then, she is being too narrow-minded.


    Su Yanyi held onto Qin Jiran¡¯s hand, looking at the door and hinting at him to leave. She thought that there was no need to stay here anymore. More so, she believed it was a waste of time tomunicate with someone who wasn¡¯t on the same level as them. There wasn¡¯t really the necessity.


    Qin Jiran thought there was no reason to stay here either. Since he understood old man Qin¡¯s motives then they should leave. He didn¡¯t want to listen to this old man say anything more. He had nothing to say to him either. People who walked different paths couldn¡¯t make decisions together.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with family Qin. Don¡¯t force me to be enemies with family Qin. Do your beast.¡± Qin Jiran linked his hand with Su Yanyi¡¯s, leaving. They faintly heard old man Qin¡¯s angry voice from behind but this had nothing to do with them. In reality, he didn¡¯t want to threaten him but he was annoyed with old man Qin¡¯s persistent phone calls. Plus, when he came here, he had faced a scene like this. This truly made him disgusted. He hoped that his words would lead family Qin to be cautious and not bother him anymore.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want anything to do with them. Family Qin, to me, doesn¡¯t even worth more than a stranger.¡± Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were walking when he responded in a sour tone. If he could choose, he¡¯d rather everyone in family Qin to be unable to recognize him.


    ¡°I understand.¡± She naturally understood. If it weren¡¯t for family Qin who looked for problems, she was unwilling to have any rtions with family Qin either.

 Chapter 74.2 - Close Comfort

    Chapter 74.2 ¡ª Close Comfort


    ¡°I thought that the old man wanted to see me because he might¡¯ve really just wanted to see me before he died. Who knew that not only did he guard against me, he even thought of using me. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Qin Jiran was a little upset but not to the point he was sorrowful. But after all, he was unhappy. Regardless, he should¡¯ve called that man, his grandfather.


    Su Yanyi felt Qin Jiran¡¯s upsetness. She wanted tofort him, say things to help him feel better. But she noticed that she had no idea what to say, how tofort someone.


    [001, tell me how can Ifort him?]


    Since she had no clue, she asked the system for help. Although this system, from some aspects, wasn¡¯t that reliable either.


    [This is very simple. Master, you can tightly hug the male master from behind then kiss him harshly. Kiss him for a long, long, long, time. When the timees, the male master won¡¯t remember the hurtful events.]


    001 answered excitedly without even thinking and made up an image in front of Su Yanyi. The chubby small steam bun waved its arms, cheering for Su Yanyi. This led her eyes to twitch.


    However, pondering over this serious, Su Yanyi felt that this idea was pretty fine!


    Therefore in the next second, she paid no attention to the surrounding people or the fact it was a hospital and pulled Qin Jiran over to harshly kiss him. Honey trap and what not were the most effective. In order for Qin Jiran to stop grieving, she was willing to try.


    Qin Jiran was very surprised by Su Yanyi¡¯s action. He stood there, stunned. But quickly, he took control over the kiss and embraced Su Yanyi, responding.


    The touching atmosphere appeared ipatible with the hospital. There were more and more people within their surroundings but the two still made out as though there was no one.


    The so-called, enemies on a narrow road, held some meaning. Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were being intimate when Wang Zhilin was pushed over, on a wheelchair. Seeing the two making out made her angry!


    ¡°Su Yanyi, are you trying to show off? You dare toe again. You, you, you really should die!¡± From the start, Wang Zhilin¡¯s recent mood was out of control. She became more and more irritated. Now that she saw the man she liked with her enemy so close, she instantly exploded. If it weren¡¯t that her legs weren¡¯t in the best conditions, she probably would¡¯ve chased over by now.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were surprised. They ended the kiss and looked towards the hysterical Wang Zhilin. They both agreed by chance that it was enemies on a narrow road.


    Su Yanyi stared at Wang Zhilin inplete interest, as though looking at a clown. That look made Wang Zhilin even more furious. She reached over, randomly pulling on things. Unsure whether it was a coincidence or not, there was a small flower pot by her side. Wang Zhilin picked that up and threw it at Su Yanyi!


    Su Yanyi wanted to duck but Qin Jiran was quicker than her. He pulled her into his arms and yed the scene where the hero saved the beauty. That spectacle was both romantic and exciting. There was a young girl in high school who even pped and cheered, letting them unsure tough or to cry.


    ¡°This is considered maliciously injuring someone. If the police are here, not sure if they will arrest you or not.¡± When speaking of ¡°arresting,¡± Su Yanyi suddenly had an idea. She looked at Wang Zhiling with a dangerous glint which caused Wang Zhilin¡¯s body to run cold!


    ¡°Humph, so what if the policee? Do they really dare to arrest me? I definitely won¡¯t let you go. In the future, you better be careful when you are walking. I will let you regret ever doing this to me!¡± Although Wang Zhilin spoke with a malicious tone, in reality, she really had no ns to hurt Su Yanyi as of right now. Her thoughts had been to humiliate Su Yanyi but she had done nothing so far due to her IQ.


    Right now, she must mention the past life where Wang Zhilin had schemed Su Yanyi but it was due to Qin Jiran¡¯s indifference that had aroused deep resentment in her heart. At that time, Qin Jiran had already divorced Su Yanyi and could be considered as, abandoned by Su Yanyi. However, he was still infatuated by Su Yanyi. He made Wang Zhilin bitterly chase after him for a year but nothing changed. Under anger, she plotted that car ident and thought that if Su Yanyi died, then Qin Jiran wouldn¡¯t think of her anymore. Who knew that Su Yanyi became a human vegetable, giving Qin Jiran a reason to return to her side. This led to Wang Zhilin¡¯s resentment and carefreeness.


    After Su Yanyi became a human vegetable, the only reason why Wang Zhilin hadn¡¯t done anything yet was her belief that Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t hold on for too long. She wanted to ask, how can a normal person give all their feelings to a human vegetable? But she endured two years and finally, couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Qin Jiran¡¯s infatuation was the biggest mockery to her. Due to this, she disregarded the consequences to handle her!


    But what were the consequences? Who would be sure that Zhilin was able to luckily get through? Maybe family Wang might be revealed due to her stupid actions which will ruin everything. They might be Qin Jiran and Su family¡¯s revenge target as a result.


    However, that was a story in the past life. There was no need to exin something even Su Yanyi had no idea about.


    ¡°At least, I can be careful while walking. You can¡¯t even walk. When you can stand up, then try to be fierce. Young miss Wang, this wheelchair matches you.¡± It seemed like whenever Su Yanyi talked a lot, it was when she was mocking someone. The nature of the poisonous tongue was revealed.


    The surrounding people couldn¡¯t help tough after hearing Su Yanyi¡¯s words. They looked at Wang Zhilin strangely.


    ¡°This man looks quite familiar. Who is that? Is the staging the battle between the mistress and the original?¡± Those watching the scene let out murmurs of discussion.


    ¡°Heaven, you actually don¡¯t know who this is? This is the Film Emperor, Qin Jiran. How can you not recognize him? You are too ignorant!¡± This was a youngdy whose eyes were sparkling from looking at him. There is no doubt that she was Qin Jiran¡¯s fan.


    ¡°Film Emperor? Oh, I know. That¡¯s why he¡¯s familiar. Isn¡¯t that woman by his side, apany¡¯s president? They are indeed the ideal couple. They¡¯re so cute together.¡± The woman suddenly realized, obviously knowing some news.


    At this time, another person responded with a mocking tone: ¡°Then do you know who that is on the wheelchair?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is she the mistress? But she is already like this and desires to be the mistress still? She¡¯s too ridiculous. She is under a delusion.¡± Right now, Wang Zhilin was really in a difficult situation. Besides not mentioning her sitting on the wheelchair, the face turned extremely ugly due to her injuries and bitter resentment. The disheveled hair appeared to be a devil. No wonder she was looked down upon by people.


    ¡°Aye, don¡¯t mention it. This is a mistress, not even the normal meaning of a mistress. This woman is the wealthy daughter of the owner of Company Wang. She had quite a bit of reputation but who knew why she was interested in Film Emperor Qin, this taken man. Not only did she chased after him but she publicly threatened his wife. Film Emperor Qin disdained even looking at her. She had gotten into a car ident from being drunk. Is this karma?¡± This person who exposed the news clearly knew a lot. It was pretty close to the truth and led everyone to look at Wang Zhilin in disdain. Especially a couple of women who were about to go up and yell at her. In this age, people held a lot of hatred to mistresses. Those who hadn¡¯t fought or try to steal the position at least had some bottom lines. But she was basically shameless for publicly stating she will steal a married man.


    ¡°Shut up. Who let you guys speak nonsense? What do you guys know? Keep talking nonsense and I won¡¯t let you guys go!¡± Wang Zhilin had an extremely arrogant and despotic personality. Even under this situation where everyone pointed at her, she hadn¡¯t run away. Instead, she harshly retorted back. They couldn¡¯t help to admit to her valiantness. Plus, normally those who wanted to kick the original off their position dared not to act so confidently.


    Su Yanyi found it funny, thinking Wang Zhilin had no brain. She wanted to be a mistress but didn¡¯t even hide this face. Whenever she was angered, she talked irresponsibly. This type of personality is not worth to be her opponent. At most, she could only be her toy.


    ¡°Humph, what a clown.¡± Qin Jiran heard Su Yanyi¡¯s cold humph and her opinions on her. He agreed as well but felt a tint of sympathy to Wang Zhilin. She didn¡¯t have enough IQ, trying to find problems for Yanyi.


    Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi left, linking hands. Wang Zhilin wanted to turn the wheelchair around in order to chase after them. However, how convenient were wheelchairspared to human legs? Plus, people intentionally or otherwise blocked her path. Where could she seem them anymore?


    ording to people, Wang Zhilin had people changed a new furniture set when she returned to the ward. Once the high ranks of the hospital received the news, they happily moved Wang Zhilin into a new advanced ward. They then ordered to the rest that if this wealthy young miss wanted to smash the wards, don¡¯t block her. Once she destroyed the old ones, they could go change for new ones. They had changed a couple of wards now and the rest of the wards are waiting!


    Not even an hr, the entire Qin family had heard that Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran went to visit old man Qin. Then, within two hours, the entire A-City¡¯s noble families all knew. Within a whole day, the entire higher ss found out. The news had spread quickly.


    Ever since old man Qin was seriously ill and lived in the hospital, many people paid attention to how old man Qin was about to divide the inheritance up. The three brothers of Qin family were all fighting for the inheritance while the grandsons all tried their best. Now, an illegitimate grandson had appeared and he was even Su family¡¯s daughter¡¯s husband. This led many to take notice of him. Now that Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi had paid a visit to the old man and people had no idea what they talked about, many suspicions rose.


    Not only did the outsiders had suspicions, but even Qin family too. This is because they didn¡¯t know what the old man and Qin Jiran, the couple, talked about. Did it had to do with the will and how they were going to divide it?


    Qin family didn¡¯t know so they thought of numerous methods to find out. Then they started to find their own means of doing so.


    Old man Qin¡¯s privatewyer received the invitation from Qin family¡¯s oldest. The two met within an extremely secret and personal provincial hall. They conferred for about twenty or so minutes. In regards to what the subject was, outsiders had no clue.


    On the other hand, the third oldest within Qin family sent a text to Zhang Yuanzhuo. When the old man was resting, Zhang Yuanzhuo called him. The content was naturally secretive. After this call, his face turned extremely bad-looking. He sat in his office for a long time, not knowing what he was thinking about.


    In regards to the second oldest of Qin family, he and old man Qin¡¯swyer didn¡¯t have friendly rtions and he never thought of bribing an assistant. But he really wanted to know what the old man and Qin Jiran, as well as Su Yanyi, had discussed. Therefore, after careful deliberations, he went to find Qin Jiran!


    When Qin Zhenyi called, Qin Jiran was shooting. The person in charge of picking up the call was Jiang Xiaobin, this assistant. In addition, this phone was a work phone and not his personal phone. Therefore, Jiang Xiaobin answered with delight. But after the other side announced his status, Jiang Xiaobin resented himself for being so quick to answer.

 Chapter 74.3 - Close Comfort

    Chapter 74.3 ¡ª Close Comfort


    If he knew it was him, he would¡¯ve thrown the phone away and never respond!


    Jiang Xiaobin was also an orphan, growing up with Qin Jiran in the orphanage since childhood. He understood the hardship of being an orphan. When he found out that Qin Jiran was brought to the orphanage by his father, he hated Qin family. Based on his views, Qin family was the representation of having no heart. Otherwise, how could they bare to send a newborn child to the orphanage?!


    No matter how Jiang Xiaobin disliked Qin family, however, he needed to answer to this Qin family¡¯s call. After all, this was Qin Jiran¡¯s family matters. It was inconvenient for him to interfere.


    ¡°Mister Qin, brother Qin is shooting scenes right now. He temporarily doesn¡¯t have time to pick up your call. When he has time, I will tell him you called him.¡± Being a specialized assistant, Jiang Xiaobin naturally eximed the words with a standard. If the person who called was someone important, then Jiang Xiaobin would let Qin Jiran reply to the call. But this Mister Qin is clearly within the ¡°not wee¡± column. Jiang Xiaobin was unsure Qin Jiran would definitely reply so he said he will notify him. In regards to the result, he couldn¡¯t promise anything.


    Qin Zhenyi naturally understood this reasoning too. He scrunched his eyebrows, unhappy. He hadn¡¯t thought that even a small assistant would give him a cold face. He was unsure if this is the assistant or Qin Jiran¡¯s words.


    Qin Zhenyi had thought about a lot but felt that Qin Jiran probably didn¡¯t know he would call him. Therefore, this was probably the assistant¡¯s words. No matter what, he was Qin Jiran¡¯s father. He didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t want to recognize his ancestors!


    Whether it was old man Qin, Qin Enci, or Qin Jiran¡¯s bloodline father, Qin Zhenyi, they thought in an old-fashioned way. From their perspectives, recognizing their ancestors was something humans couldn¡¯t change. In addition, no matter what, the younger generation should never go against the older generations. This was the reason why Qin family had assumed great airs in front of Qin Jiran.


    Qin Zhenyi hanged up angrily. Despite how dissatisfied he was, he couldn¡¯t let out his anger on a small assistant. But he was unable to swallow this injustice. He clearly wanted to let this go on Qin Jiran!


    Illegitimate son. That illegitimate son was his humiliation. He never thought there would be an unweed son that appeared in his life. If it weren¡¯t for that woman who lied to her and gave birth to the son after hiding it from her, how could he have such a taint in his life? He never thought this would be revealed to the public after it was hidden for twenty-eight years. Plus, not only did it had to do with Qin family¡¯s inheritance, it also involved Su family who was a huge family too. He had no choice but to take cautions!


    What was the old man thinking? What was Qin Jiran thinking and what position did Su family stand? He had to consider all of this.


    On the other side, Qin Jiran finished shooting a scene. At the same time Jiang Xiaobin delivered a bottle of water, he told him about this matter.


    ¡°Brother Qin, he isn¡¯ting with good intentions. You need to be careful.¡± Qin Zhenyi¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t nice. Plus, Jiang Xiaobin disliked Qin family so naturally, he was a little worried for Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Thank you, I know.¡± Qin Jiran looked coldly. Qin family¡¯s people came looking for him, one after the other. For what reason? He naturally understood and because he knew, he felt disgusted with Qin family even more!


    At this moment, Qin Jiran really had the intentions of handling Qin family. Originally, he just hoped for them to act like strangers. Helplessly though, Qin family didn¡¯t want to let him go. Since this was the case, he wanted to see if one day Qin family was controlled in his hands, what type of faces would these so-called Qin family reveal?


    Qin Jiran hadn¡¯t given Qin Zhenyi a call back. After all, the person who is anxious to look for him wasn¡¯t himself. He dared to say that Qin Zhenyi would call again to look for him.


    ¡°If you receive his call, then keep saying this. Do you understand?¡± Qin Jiran decided to leave him hanging for a couple of days. If he truly looked for him, then that is a problem for the future. If the other person gave up, that is less trouble for him.


    ¡°Understand. I definitely understand!¡± Jiang Xiaobin was ecstatic, nodding his head hard. He was evidentlyforted by Qin Jiran¡¯s reaction. He should be like this towards Qin family. He definitely can¡¯t give them good looks. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve thought brother Qin was easy to bully!


    But should he tell this to President Su? Brother Kang had hinted before that if something happened with brother Qin, he needed to get in touch with him or President Su first. He needed to guarantee brother Qin¡¯s safety!


    Jiang Xiaobin pondered over this and sent a text to Kang Zhong while Qin Jiran went to shoot his scenes. He gave a report of how Qin Zhenyi had looked for Qin Jiran before he continued to watch Qin Jiran act, satisfied.


    President Su was the most awesome. After he told her, she will definitely help brother Qin. When the timees, who dared to bully brother Qin anymore? The Queen will humiliate them. She will get rid of all members of Qin family and Wang, ending thempletely. Humph!


    Su Yanyi naturally received Kang Zhong¡¯s report in the first moments. She murmured Qin Zhenyi¡¯s name a couple of times and marked a cross over the paper.


    The despicable Qin family. She didn¡¯t want to be lenient towards them more and more. In the past, she just wanted to deal with Qin family in order to vent anger out for Qin Jiran. But now, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s thoughts were quite simr. She also wanted to see what would happen the day Qin family¡¯s industry was in Qin Jiran¡¯s control. What reactions would these Qin family members hold!


    Once Qin Jiran returned home, he noticed that the small golden turtle was climbing by the door. The palm-size turtle shell carried a piece of cracker. It looked rather ridiculous. Who knew whether the small golden turtle carried it by itself or someone ced it there on purpose.


    ¡°Small thing, not only do you carry a house while walking but you also brought food, hm.¡± Qin Jiran teased about, reaching over to pick the small golden turtle up. On his way, he took the piece of cracker.


    The small golden turtle blinked its golden eyes. Without trying to act cute, it was already cute enough. He waved his ws about, the eyes turning around but not leaving the piece of cracker in Qin Jiran¡¯s other hand. His intention was quite clear.


    Qin Jiranughed at the small golden turtle¡¯s look. This small thing is protective of his food. He waved the cracker in front of the small golden turtle: ¡°Do you want this?¡±


    Qin Jiran was naturally teasing the pet. How could he possibly believe that this small thing was able to understand his words? He just spoke to himself.


    Who knew that the moment Qin Jiran eximed his words, the small golden turtle lifted his neck and started to move up and down as though he was nodding his head!


    Qin Jiran stood there frozen, stunned. He felt that there must be something wrong with the way he opened the door. Otherwise, howe he had begun to hallucinate? Even a small turtle had understood his words? Isn¡¯t his IQ a bit too high?


    ¡°Cough, cough. Can you understand me?¡± Qin Jiran thought that it might be a coincidence before, with the way the small turtle shook his head and whatnot. He definitely wasn¡¯t responding to him. This time, there would certainly not be a coincidence.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s thoughts were reasonable. But what was coincidental was that the small turtle nodded his head again! How could he nod his head again?


    Oh my, dear! Please don¡¯t nod your head at such a coincidental time okay? This is incorrect!


    Qin Jiran was a little torn. The turtle had truly understood this time? Or he really just coincidentally nodded his head twice? Then should he try again? He had never heard of a turtle having such a high IQ!


    Qin Jiran ced the small turtle on the table and ced the cracker on the other side. Then he pointed at the cracker: ¡°You want to eat it?¡±


    This time, the small turtle hadn¡¯t responded. Instead, he answered with his actions. Who said that turtles ran slowly? This small golden turtle ran swiftly, whooshing towards the cracker. Then, he held the cracker in his mouth, running off beforeing to a stop helplessly at the end of the table.


    Oh my, momma! I don¡¯t want to jump off the cliff andmit suicide! Even if it wasn¡¯t really a cliff and just a table, it would be very painful to fall down. This is basically animal abuse!


    The small turtle looked at Qin Jiran, miserably. Don¡¯t ask Qin Jiran how he thought the look was miserable but he felt that way.


    Could it be that Yanyi gifted him a mythical golden turtle? Qin Jiran immediately abandoned this unscientific idea. If anything, the turtle just had a high IQ. He definitely wasn¡¯t some sort of devil because devils aren¡¯t that dumb. He couldn¡¯t even climb off the table.


    Qin Jiran and the golden turtle made eye contact for three seconds and in the end, he decided not to argue that much with a little pet. He ced the small golden turtle on the ground, then changed his clothes and headed into the kitchen to start making dinner.


    After making a while of lunch, Qin Jiran decided to change the taste for Su Yanyi. He prepared red wine and steak as well as some side dishes. It looked to be exquisite and romantic, leading Qin Jiran to be eager towards Su Yanyi¡¯s reaction. Who knew if Yanyi will like it or not?


    Qin Jiran actually had tried his very best to think about how to pursue Su Yanyi. He didn¡¯t want to be called stupid all the time. But he had no experience in pursuing someone. Plus, he was extremely cautious and embarrassed when facing Su Yanyi. He had no ideas and the limit times they went on the dates, Yanyi was the one who took initiative more often. He was a bit discouraged.


    How about he think about the next date? What can the two of them do? He didn¡¯t want Yanyi to think he¡¯s unromantic or stupid anymore!


    ¡­..

 Chapter 75.1 - Keep Laughing and I’ll Bite You

    Chapter 75.1 ¡ª Keep Laughing and I¡¯ll Bite You


    Qin Jiran made dinner while letting his thoughts run wild. Suddenly, he heard Yanyi¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s voice rang, scaring Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran eximed the truth, a bit embarrassed: ¡°I¡¯m thinking about our next date.¡±


    Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows, believing this man finally started to be smart. He actually knew to n their next date.


    ¡°Then, date it is. Where do you want to go?¡± Su Yanyi was extremely cooperative on the dating matter. Maybe it was the past life¡¯s experiences that led her to understand a bit more. She felt that work wasn¡¯t as important anymore. If possible, she was willing to spend a lot more time doing rxing and happy things as well as spending time with those she desired to.


    Su Yanyi agreed and Qin Jiran was naturally delighted. However, when Yanyi asked for the location, a headache began to form. Where should they go? He was just thinking of this problem but he had no response to it!


    ¡°Yanyi, do you like watching movies? How about we go watch a movie?¡± Qin Jiran was unable toe up with an idea and thought of copying the typical dating procedure. Go out for a meal, shop the streets, and watch a movie. He could skip the first two.


    ¡°Watch a movie? Ok. Let¡¯s go after eating.¡± Su Yanyi was a little surprised but still agreed straightforwardly. Besides a requirement for work, she hadn¡¯t seemed to have gone to a theater just to watch a movie. Who let her job to frequently require her to watch movies or tv shows in order to understand the development of markets and its demands. Therefore, movies hadcked the entertainment it held for her.


    Dinner was quickly prepared in between the two people¡¯s conversation. Steak and red wine, along with a couple of extremely exquisite side dishes. Su Yanyi was a bit shocked by this dinner. She meaningfully smiled at Qin Jiran after she thought of something. His ears reddened, a bit ufortable.


    Howe he thought Yanyi looked at him weirdly, as though he had plotted a conspiracy? He felt guilty not which was not supposed to happen. He just wanted to change the style of food for Yanyi and he definitely didn¡¯t have other thoughts. He could swear to the light bulb!


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m just changing the vor. We can¡¯t always eat Chinese meals.¡± Qin Jiran hurriedly exined, hoping that Yanyi won¡¯t think he harbored evil intentions. But Yanyi looked at him as though she understood everything, which made him feel like even a hundred mouths couldn¡¯t even exin the truth.


    Su Yanyi smiled without saying anything. This led Jin Jiran to be uneased even more. They were just eating some western-style food. Why did the atmosphere suddenly turn this ambiguous? He was quite embarrassed.


    ¡°In the future, you can change the vor often. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Before Qin Jiran¡¯s face was about to turn red, Su Yanyi replied calmly. Unsure why, but Qin Jiran believed Yanyi was teasing him.


    After they ate the rich and fulfilling dinner, the two decided to head out after dressing up. This gave them the feeling of being a long-married couple with them heading out for a date.


    The two decided to change their shoes by the door when the sparkling small golden turtleid on Qin Jiran¡¯s shoes. He gave people the feeling as though he wanted to be packed up and brought along. The eyes moved around in a circle, giving off a quick-witted and cute expression.


    Qin Jiran helplessly ced the small golden turtle down from his shoes to the side before wearing his shoes. He watched as the small golden turtle used his ws to grab onto the end of his pants and looked expectantly at Qin Jiran. Qin Jiran had no resistance against cute animals. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have the heart to pull him off.


    ¡°You also want to go?¡± Qin Jiran had no idea why he was able to understand a turtle¡¯s look. But he understood, speechlessly.


    The small turtle nodded his head vehemently, scared that master might think he was shaking his head!


    I really want to see the world outside! Ever since I came to the Earth, I haven¡¯t gone out to see. Who knew if there were beautiful turtle sisters outside. I don¡¯t want to be a lonely turtle and watch master make a public disy of affection!


    ck lines fell down Qin Jiran¡¯s head. [1] Now, he was a bit afraid of the small golden turtle nodding his head. Did he need to do this so coincidentally every time? Did he really understand his words?


    ¡°No.¡± Qin Jiran was torn in what to do when Su Yanyi answered, directly rejecting the small turtle. Why would they bring a lightbulb on their date? This is definitely not happening!


    The small turtle¡¯s look of expectation immediately diminished. He stopped grabbing on to the end of Qin Jiran¡¯s pants and ced his ws down, shrinking into a ball. He left only the shell outside and used his actions to express his sadness.


    If it was the male master who rejected him, he could still act cute, hug him, and beg him to carry him along. But it was the female master who responded, so he gave up. Who let the male master to only listen to the female master¡¯s words!


    Qin Jiran was really speechless by the small turtle¡¯s chain of actions. He looked questionably at Su Yanyi, as though to ask: don¡¯t you think there is something different with this small turtle? Is it really not a problem to have such a high IQ?


    Su Yanyi naturally detected Qin Jiran¡¯s puzzling. But she couldn¡¯t really exin that this turtle was rewarded by the system and that she had no idea where this breed came from. She remained quiet, ignoring Qin Jiran.


    However, she thought it was extremely interesting to see Qin Jiran¡¯s speechless look as well as the ck lines falling down his face.


    [Because I was shocked by an overly smart turtle and then got teased by my honey. What should I do? Waiting online]


    The two went to one of the movie theaters under Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s name. When they bought the tickets, Qin Jiran naturally sought for Su Yanyi¡¯s opinion. She, a person within the entertainment circle who only viewed watching movies as being part of her work, had no preference for any movies. As a result, she gave Qin Jiran the choice to pick one he liked.


    Qin Jiran had some preferences for movies. Quickly, he bought two tickets as well as a bucket of popcorns. There needed to be some atmosphere when watching a movie, right? He saw that other boyfriends had bought it.


    Su Yanyi followed him without even asking what type of tickets they were. Qin Jiran bought tickets for couples. The spot was by the sofa and the surrounding had simple designs, forming a small stand-alone space. It gave off a hidden feeling and was in the middle front so the visuals should be pretty good quality.


    The two came at the right time. The movie was about to start, two minutes after they sat down. The captions appeared and the moment Su Yanyi saw the title, she knew the type of film it was. Although she hadn¡¯t seen this before, she heard the name. It was quite a famous suspenseful film with reasoning within.


    ¡°You like to see suspenseful films?¡± Su Yanyi inquired, looking forward to his answer. When she let Qin Jiran choose a movie he liked, she was waiting for this. Getting system bonus points and whatnot, she had been expecting this every day!


    As expected and without disappointment, the system¡¯s voice rang. This was a voice she had been waiting for.


    [Congrattions to the host forpleting the second level mission. Another point has been added. You have neen points in this level right now. Please continue to work hard!]


    Su Yanyi was satisfied. Neen points. She was missing one more. It was finally almost time to level up. Everything came to whoever waited.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s pretty interesting.¡± Qin Jiran naturally hadn¡¯t denied this. It¡¯s just his definition of interesting was different from Su Yanyi. He enjoyed watching suspenseful films but the main point why he liked it led people to be wordless.


    The movie was about a dancer who lost their two legs after a car ident then their illusions. In their illusions, this dancer had a normal body and not only could they walk, but they could also dance. Then, he danced day and night at home.


    When he saw this scene, Qin Jiran criticized: ¡°The dancer¡¯s look isn¡¯t right. He needs to be more passionate. The actor¡¯s image is very suitable but his acting was not good enough.¡±


    Su Yanyi looked at it and thought the same so she nodded her head in agreement. She thought that Qin Jiran was worth being called the Film Emperor. He ced a lot of attention on the actor¡¯s acting.


    In the next period of time, from acting to the plot, from dialogue to articles of clothing, Qin Jiran had picked up tens of unsuitable ces. This led Su Yanyi to be speechless.


    Dear, you are here on a date to watch the movie or here to be a critic? Wouldn¡¯t it be more suitable for you to write the film review? Do you want a special column for yourself, honey?


    Su Yanyi quietly ced her innermost roastings away. She replied calmly: ¡°It¡¯s pretty interesting to watch suspenseful films.¡±


    Qin Jiran was stunned momentarily before turning awkward right after. He really couldn¡¯t let his upational disease get out of hand.


    ¡°Sorry, I just talk whenever I see something.¡± Qin Jiran knew that he had this problem too. This was a habit that resulted from him trying to improve his acting in the past. That time, no matter whether he was watching a movie or TV show, it was all so that he could take in the experiences in order to refine his acting. This led to his nitpicking now. After he had mixed with the entertainment circle long enough, he learned more things so naturally, he found numerous more problems.


    ¡°This is your upational disease?¡± Actually, Su Yanyi had this problem too but she was not as criticizing like him. Since she was not an actress but a businesswoman, as long as a movie had its business value, it would be worth for her to invest in it.


    ¡°In the past, in order to practice my acting, I always ponder over the actor¡¯s looks and actions. That¡¯s the origin of my shoring.¡± Qin Jiran exined simply. But in reality, in order to strengthen his action, he had paid a huge price for it.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for a non-specialized performing arts person to enter the entertainment circle. But if they wanted to stay within the circle and mix well, then they needed to give up a lot. At the very start, when he had no protection from Su Yanyi, he just wanted to act his roles seriously and form a reputation within the circle so that Yanyi could see himself. He could also be closer to Su Yanyi through this path.


    At that time, being the orphan he was, he had no background or acting skills. He entered the entertainment circle, relying on his extremely outstanding appearance and a genuine heart that would be willing to sacrifice anything for Su Yanyi. It was obvious as to the hardships he endured.


    Maybe everything hade to him after all the wait. Although he hadn¡¯t hit the big time, he depended on his appearance and effort and made himself known within the entertainment circle. He even entered Resplendent Entertainment, moving closer to Su Yanyi.


    Later on, he had no reason why Su Yanyi had found him and the two signed a marriage contract. Resplendent Entertainment also started to foster and protect him. But despite this, he had paid off a lot of effort and sweat into it in order to walk to today¡¯s position. He transformed into a capable Film Emperor, not just an idol who relied on his appearance.


    Qin Jiran had thought a lot about his past from what he eximed but he didn¡¯t want to let Yanyi know, even if this meant he could be closer to her.


    Just because he said nothing, doesn¡¯t mean Su Yanyi had no idea. In order to be famous within the entertainment circle, the price paid was unimaginable for normal people to understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s very tiring?¡± Su Yanyi asked, looking at Qin Jiran gently. She always knew that this man tried his best all the time. Otherwise, how where did his good actinge from? Not only was it just his acting but also other fields of career. When proving Qin Jiran¡¯s sess, at the same time, it showed the effort Qin Jiran had to go through. If there was no effort, then where did the gaine from?


    Qin Jiran had no idea Su Yanyi was that keen that she was able to feel this from his words. He was extremely moved within his heart, slightly shaking his head: ¡°Not tiring. It was worth it.¡±


    There were naturally gains to efforts. He had chosen this road and the price he gave paid, not only repay him with the status and aplishments that no one was able to reach but also helped him walk to Su Yanyi¡¯s side. Just thetter point made him feel like all the efforts were worth it. No matter a hundred or a thousand times the effort paid, he believed it was definitely worth it!


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t know what Qin Jiran had thought within his heart but he agreed with him. The trouble was worth the time. If there was no investment, how could be there a payback? Say her. She had invested in a lot of her time in order to walk to today.


    Since a young age, Su Yanyi followed different people in learning different types of knowledge. If it were all in textbooks, then it was much easier. After all, Su Yanyi¡¯s IQ was enough to learn this. But Su family needed to study various types of wrestling techniques. That was iparably tiring. The content for training definitely did not fall short like that of a special forces soldier. At most, they rxed the intensity for her. They hadn¡¯t force Su Yanyi, a girl, to reach a certain level.

 Chapter 75.2 - Keep Laughing and I’ll Bite You

    Chapter 75.2 ¡ª Keep Laughing and I¡¯ll Bite You


    However, Su Yanyi was not only strong, but she was also aggressive. When she was young, her skills werecking so she was defeated by friends of the same age. The defeat was too humiliating so whenever Su Yanyi trained for something, she never cked off. But after she defeated friends who were the same age as her, she began challenging older friends. Due to this, she could never ck off. She would assign training and assignments to herself. This was how she had walked her path. No words would be enough to describe her entire life.


    But Su Yanyi felt that her hard work and investment were worthwhile. At least she would always win in the end and the ones who would suffer a loss would always be other people.


    When Su Yanyi reminisced about her childhood, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her little group of friends. Now they are living all over the world, doing various kinds of work. Some of her friends murdered for money while others helped the dying and healed the injured. However, they were all powerful people. It¡¯s been a few years since they met so she doesn¡¯t know how they have been doing. Maybe she should find a


    chance to let everyone meet up.


    Thinking up to this, a sh of inspiration had hit Su Yanyi. She suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t need to look for a chance for everyone to meet up. It will be New Years in two months. Every year, the Su family would host a big gathering. The gathering would always happen during New Years unless an unusual circumstance prevented it. As long as they belonged to the younger generation of the Su family, they would all return and participate in the gathering. At that time, those people will naturally return home. It seemed like she should train her skills more. Otherwise, she would be overtaken by those people.


    She naturally needed an opponent in order to practice her skills. Su Yanyi¡¯s line of sight couldn¡¯t help tond on Qin Jiran. Rather excitedly: ¡°In the future, when you go out for morning exercises, call me up too. Let¡¯s do this together.¡±


    Qin Jiran was unable to understand how Su Yanyi¡¯s train of thoughts jumped from whether it was tiring or not to morning exercises. But Su Yanyi¡¯s suggestion clearly made him very happy. He immediately agreed: ¡°Let¡¯s practice together.¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s moves were developed at a young age. But from the beginning, he started off wild or the so-called fighting around. Who let him be an orphan and lived in the orphanage at a young age? Fighting and whatnot were amon urrence. If you don¡¯t bully someone, someone else wanted to bully you. In order to not be bullied, you have to understand how to fight back. Therefore, Qin Jiran gradually became more powerful through the fights. After he grew up and went to school, he then nned out to learn the different types of wrestling techniques until he had the money to ask a teacher to teach him. This is how his pretty good skills came from.


    The two chatted while the movie continued to y. But their heart wasn¡¯t there. The two were unable to feel the romantic mood around them like how normal couples would. From time to time, people would let out a gasp of shock which made it harder for them to enjoy the romantic atmosphere.


    Although that was the case, the two were in a pretty good mood. They looked at each other helplessly and couldn¡¯t help but tough. They felt connected at a deep level, possessing a faint sense offort. They were like those married couples, though not romantic, but still equally happy.


    People said that being romantic was something extra on top of the romance. Happiness, however, was the little details in romance. Thetter was more important.


    After the movie was finished, the two walked out with linked hands. Because they wore hats and scarves, they were like a normal couple and hadn¡¯t brought attention to themselves.


    ¡°Want to walk for a bit?¡± Qin Jiran looked at the time and felt that it was still early. He took the initiative to invite her.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Why would Su Yanyi reject him? She agreed rather happily.


    Outside the movie was a small park. The two walked in. Although it was a bit cold, there were still many people strolling around. Some were grandpas or grandmas while others were couples or married ones. They walked together in groups of two or threes. Under the contrast of the street lights, it appeared to be rather bustling with activity. There wasn¡¯t the mncholy winter type of feeling.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran shuffled through the crowd, not really chatting. However, the corner of their lips lifted into a slight smile as though in a great mood.


    Regarding those people who were normally busy or even trying to outwit one another, it was an extremely pleasant matter to be able to walk within a crowd normally without care. They seemed topletely rx and even breathing appeared to be extremely delightful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk around often in the future. It feels very nice.¡± Qin Jiran felt Su Yanyi¡¯s joyful mood and his own feeling of longing emerging from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyi really enjoyed this feeling. Maybe the meaning of rebirth to her, besides living for revenge and being moved by Qin Jiran, she needed to add another statement: It¡¯s great to be alive!


    Feeling the warmth whilst being an ordinary person and enjoying the happiness within led one to think of the phrase: to be satisfied with one had. This held a lot of reasoning.


    The two returned home quitete. After their walk, Su Yanyi was a bit hungry. She blinked her eyes, staring at Qin Jiran: ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat.¡±


    At this moment, Qin Jiran felt the softening of his heart to be at its extremes, where it was about to leak of water. He was unable to withstand such a cute Yanyi!


    Qin Jiran rushed to the kitchen without even changing his clothes yet. He was scared that he might end up starving Yanyi had he walked slowly. He prepared a bowl of noodles quickly, only using about twenty minutes or so. He gave Su Yanyi a huge and full bowl of noodles before letting out a sigh.


    ¡°Quickly eat, don¡¯t starve yourself.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s tone was filled with care. Feeding Su Yanyi became one of his most favorite activities.


    Su Yanyi originally wanted tough from seeing the man¡¯s nervous look. But she had no idea why she wanted to cry a bit now. But how can the cold Queen cry? As a result, she concentrated on eating her good, almost burying her head into the bowl.


    She couldn¡¯t even joke about the man for caring for her in such stupid ways. She was very moved by him. How could this man be that good to her?


    People needed to know that mother Su and father Su, even grandpa Su who liked her the most and brother Su who protected her, would never be that gentle, considerate, and delicate like Qin Jiran. Despite the fact that the family loved and cared her, they weren¡¯t like Qin Jiran who feared that she might be too cold or too hot and might be hungry or thirsty, as though every single mood was that important. It was to the point where he ced her in his heart and made her, who was normally heartless, clear of his feelings toward her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at it stupidly. You can eat too.¡± Su Yanyi grabbed some of the side dishes and ced it in Qin Jiran¡¯s bowl with her chopsticks. Did this man think he could be full from just staring at her foolishly?


    Qin Jiran then smiled and started to eat. Who let Yanyi eat so happily that he was in a daze?


    Qin Jiran ate noodles quickly. He finished before Su Yanyi and continued to stare at her eating. This made her a bit ufortable, taking inrge bites and shoving the noodles in her mouth. She finally couldn¡¯t help to re at Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Eat slowly. Are you full? Do you want me to grab you more? There¡¯s more in the pot.¡± Qin Jiran wanted tough. Su Yanyi was too cute.


    She quickly swallowed the noodles, replying a bit mad: ¡°Only pigs eat that much,¡¯


    Qin Jiran chuckled out loud this time. Hisugh was faint but deep, making people drawn to his voice. It had the ability to lure people in.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s face was slightly red but she squinted her eyes. She disliked being teased about the most. This man alwaysughed at her while eating. He should be punished!


    Su Yanyi quickly got up and pulled Qin Jiran over, harshly biting on his lips!


    It¡¯s a bite, not a kiss! That speed, strength, action, was utterly direct and efficient. She was too domineering!


    Qin Jiran faintly scrunched his eyebrows from the pain but the eyes mostly held a pampering and helpless look. It was a type of happiness to be bitten by Su Yanyi. Just a while ago, this image was what he looked forward to the most. He was able tough happily with Yanyi and this led him to feel blessed in his heart.


    ¡°Keepughing and I¡¯ll bite you!¡± Su Yanyi eximed with a cold voice, attempting to threaten with an exquisite face on. But if he looked carefully, he could see that Su Yanyi was smiling. She wasn¡¯t even mad.


    Qin Jiran wanted tough even more after seeing Su Yanyi¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help to tease: ¡°Yanyi, I have an injury on my lip. Everyone will ask about it when I go to shoot my scenes tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So what if they ask?¡± Humph, she didn¡¯t care. Anyway, he¡¯s the one losing his faces not her. This is called acting for oneself and suffering the consequences!


    ¡°If they ask about it, I will tell them you bit it.¡± Qin Jiran eximed innocently. He was saying the truth. He just didn¡¯t know how the audience would react to this. Would they think Yanyi was valiant or that he was forcibly kissed? No matter what, he felt that it will be very interesting.


    Put on a public show of affection and whatnot. Film Emperor Qin expressed his fondness over this.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes reflected a smile and Su Yanyi saw this. She naturally knew that he was joking with her. However, she believed this wasn¡¯t that bad either.


    She liked interacting with Qin Jiran, without being restricted or nervous. The atmosphere was nice and she was really happy.


    ¡°Humph. Say it. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± When the timees, everyone would know this man was hers. Those who wanted to steal him all had to stand to the side. It¡¯s best if they uploaded a couple of pictures to the and let Wang Zhilin, that woman, see this. It¡¯d be even great if she fainted from seeing this!


    Dear Queen, everyone knew that Film Emperor was yours even if you didn¡¯t do this. You really didn¡¯t need to stamp this. People would be jealous of such an obvious show of affection!


    The next morning, the two went for morning exercises together. But after Qin Jiran got out of bed, he hadn¡¯t seen Su Yanyi. He thought about it before going to knock on Yanyi¡¯s door. After a couple of times, there was still no response. He looked at the time and this led Qin Jiran to be a little anxious. Could it be that Yanyi wasn¡¯t awake yet? Should he go in and call her up?


    Qin Jiran recalled back to how Su Yanyi walked into his room directly without even knocking on the door. He wondered if he should try doing this too so he attempted to open the door. Then, unexpectedly, the door was actually open.


    Ok. Not locking the door when sleeping within the house was a good habit. Not only did he had this habit, but it also seemed like Yany did too.


    Qin Jiran softly coughed. He opened the door and walked in carefully. He tried his best to control himself from looking around randomly, especially the bed!


    But, he didn¡¯t have a choice to not look there. His mission was to call Su Yanyi up. But¡­howe there was no one on the bed? Where did she go?


    Qin Jiran was only puzzled for a moment because he heard the running water within the bathroom. As it turned out, she was taking a shower. Qin Jiran sighed and couldn¡¯t help to look around. Although this was not the first time he came in, he dared not to be too presumptuous. It¡¯s time for him to nce around some more now that Yanyi wasn¡¯t here. Who let this room to be like a restricted existence to him?


    At this time, the water stopped. Qin Jiran violently snapped out of his trance. Without thinking, he turned around and wanting to leave. Yet, he had no idea since when he had walked to the middle of the room. He turned around to see Su Yanyi who walked out of the bathroom!


    Su Yanyi only had a towel around her. It covered her from the chest to the legs. She walked out with her hair still dripping. She raised her head to make eye contact with Qin Jiran. She raised her eyebrows, answering like she understood everything: ¡°You¡¯re here to wake me up? Wait a bit. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t someone that favored one and discriminated the other. Since she was able to go into Qin Jiran¡¯s room without knocking, she naturally wouldn¡¯t mind Qin Jiran doing the same to her. Therefore, she reacted calmly to the point she didn¡¯t even have any reaction. She seemed to feel as though nothing was wrong with her just walking out with a towel on. Qin Jiran didn¡¯t know what to say!


    Qin Jiran wanted to remain calm too but seeing this beauty walking out of the bathroom, he was a bit uncalm. Did he really need to see such an exciting scene early in the morning?

 Chapter 75.3 - Keep Laughing and I’ll Bite You

    Chapter 75.3 ¡ª Keep Laughing and I¡¯ll Bite You


    ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. Wear your clothes first. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Qin Jiran wanted to leave and escape from this ce. He hadn¡¯t walked a couple of steps when Su Yanyi called him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go yet. Help me dry my hair.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t really like using a blowdryer. Every time, she used the towel to dry but always ended up hurting herself. Ever since Qin Jiran helped her dry it, Su Yanyi disliked herself doing this more and more. Who let this man to do it so gently, to the point she was longing for his touch. Every time she wiped her hair, she wanted this man to help.


    Qin Jiran picked the towel up, a bit stiffly. He didn¡¯t dare to look around randomly. In his heart, he sighed a bit. Should he be thankful that Yanyi hadn¡¯t put her guards up against him orin about how she had ignored him? Did Yanyi never think of how charming he was?


    She walked out with only a towel and didn¡¯t even let him walk away. What was even worse was that she didn¡¯t let him do anything. This was public discrimination against him.


    Qin Jiran really wanted to say out loud to Su Yanyi that he was a guy! Don¡¯t act like he didn¡¯t exist!


    Although Qin Jiran was thinking about this in his heart, he still wiped her hair gently. He was a bit unsatisfied, thinking about going out for morning exercisester while her hair was still wet.


    ¡°Use the blow dryer to dry it. I can¡¯t dry it with the towel. It¡¯s going to feel bad when you go out in the cold.¡± It was cold outside and if the hair wasn¡¯t dried, she¡¯ll have a headache.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t like to do so but she understood his perspective. She agreed: ¡°Blow dry it for me.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Why would Qin Jiran reject this? He found the blow dryer and started to dry her hair. Su Yanyi¡¯s hair was very soft, jet-ck, beautiful and not varicolored. Without the towel, Qin Jiran could directly touch Su Yanyi¡¯s hair. That soft feeling made him yearn for more.


    Oh, he really found himself a good job! Qin Jiran thought, satisfied.


    It was alreadyter than the usual time Qin Jiran went out for morning exercises when the two finished dressing up. But who cared about the time when they were together?


    ¡°Stop dodging and start attacking. Do you think you need to let me win?¡± By morning exercises, they were naturallybating. However, Su Yanyi was someone who refused to admit defeat and very belligerent. Obviously, she didn¡¯t like it when someone was letting her win. Qin Jiran took the hits and refused to attack. Combating for a while, Su Yanyi was unsatisfied with this result.


    Qin Jiran sighed. How did he have it in his heart to really hit Su Yanyi? Therefore, he took the hits. Who knew she didn¡¯t even want him taking the hits?


    ¡°Then be careful.¡± Since the Queen was unhappy, Qin Jiran naturally had to try harder. He looked extremely forward to being able to go for morning exercises together. He didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon by Yanyi because of his performance. When she ended up noting with him anymore, he would be very upset!


    When the two fought once again, Qin Jiran¡¯s moves, as expectedly, became more fierce. Compared to Su Yanyi¡¯s cruel and violent moves, they were both good in some aspects.


    However, Su Yanyi was better in her agility and crafty moves. On the other hand, Qin Jiran was better in his strength and stamina. Of course, Qin Jian¡¯s biggest weakness was that he didn¡¯t have the heart to be harsh with Yanyi. Despite him being serious, he still took some blows. Su Yanyi quickly dodged Qin Jiran¡¯s punch by turning over. From behind, she constrained his neck. Qin Jiran had no choice but to stop when she added pressure on him.


    ¡°I surrender.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s style was much better than his by a lot. Plus, her moves revealed the desire to murder. Although he had let her win a bit, he hadn¡¯t unjustly lost. He was convinced by heart and word of the fight. His Yanyi, as expected, was always the best. She was good at everything, making him admire her even more.


    Hearing Qin Jiran¡¯s words of surrender, Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t loosened her grip. Instead, she added more pressure and left a fingermark on his neck. She stuck close to the back of Qin Jiran. The posture was rather ambiguous. Her words, however, revealed a sense of threat.


    ¡°The next time you don¡¯tbat seriously with me, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡± Qin Jiran had let her win a bit but at the same time, she did the same for him. All the moves she learned were mean to kill. When fighting against Qin Jiran, there were a lot of moves she couldn¡¯t use. But her attitude was still serious. Under the precondition of avoiding to hurt Qin Jiran, she used almost all her strength for each move. On the other hand, Qin Jiran just pretended to fight. She was extremely unpleasant.


    ¡°Ok. I will definitely be serious.¡± The pain by his neck led Qin Jiran to understand that Yanyi really didn¡¯t like him letting her. He could only promise to be serious. After all, it didn¡¯t look too good to lose every single time. He would be looked down upon by Yanyi.


    The battle between the two of them turned much fabulous as expected. Although Su Yanyi had been ducking his attack agilely, she had taken a couple of blows after Qin Jiran pressed forward. If it weren¡¯t that Qin Jiran restrained a bit of his strength, at the end Su Yanyi would be injured.


    The two fought for about half an hour before they ended the morning exercises. Qin Jiran inquired with a lot of care: ¡°How are you? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    When they struck against each other, Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t remember if he really had hit Su Yanyi. Even if he didn¡¯t, they must¡¯ve bumped against each other and whatnot.


    Su Yanyi moved her sleeves up to see two lumps of red. However, it was not considered as injuries. It was normal to leave marks when fighting with someone: ¡°It¡¯s okay. Quickly go make some food. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Su Yanyi said it was ok but Qin Jiran felt awful in his heart. He really paid attention but still led her to be injured: ¡°Yanyi, go wipe some medicine wine on yourself otherwise it¡¯s going to hurt.¡±


    Su Yanyi thought the same too. Lately, she hadn¡¯t been exercising that much and she had been exercising so much this morning. She had no idea if there might be some repercussions.


    ¡°Do you know how to massage?¡± Su Yanyi asked calmly.


    Qin Jiran was stunned. If he answered ¡°yes¡± at this time, it was obvious what will happen next.


    ¡°I learned a bit but I¡¯m not a professional.¡± Qin Jiran pondered over his tone, answering. He secretly looked at Su Yanyi. Massaging for Yanyi and whatnot led his face to turn red just from thinking about it!


    ¡°Then try.¡± Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t picky either. She felt that as long as she could use someone, it was good.


    In reality, Su Yanyi believed Qin Jiran knew how to. She thought back to her past life when Qin Jiran massaged for her. At that time, she was a human vegetable and he would almost massage her every day. In the beginning, although his skills were not fully proficient, it was still pretty good. After that time, he was more and more proficient.


    Even though Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t move, she felt this, Not only was Qin Jiran¡¯s skills well-practiced, he added more techniques within. He seemed to specially learn this and it was all so that he could take care of her better.


    In order to take care of her, Qin Jiran hadn¡¯t just learned this. He also learned all sorts of nursing skills and medical knowledge, especially the aspects rting to a human vegetable. Those all almost became the area of study for Qin Jiran. A lot of times, Qin Jiran stayed by her side while he read different types of medical books. She felt extremely gratified in her heart.


    Actually, at that time, Su Yanyi would often question just what Qin Jiran liked about her. Why was he so nice and how deeply did his affection for her hold?


    Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t doubted her excellence but her attitude towards Qin Jiran in the past life was really not that great. She didn¡¯t even remember what she had done for Qin Jiran. At most, it was probably that agreement made due to their marriage where she helped him with his career. But based on her understanding of Qin Jiran, this was definitely not the reason why he liked her.


    ¡°Yanyi, do you want to go back to the bedroom or stay here?¡± Qin Jiran was a little nervous but held some expectations too. Su Yanyi suddenly thought of something and held aplicated mood.


    ¡°Bedroom.¡± Su Yanyi stared at Qin Jiran before bringing him back to the bedroom. She gotfortable andid on the bed, waiting for Qin Jiran to massage her.


    It¡¯s best when someone is serving you.

 Chapter 76.1 - Support of the Fan Squad

    Chapter 76.1 ¡ª Support of the Fan Squad


    Qin Jiran walked over a bit nervous when he saw that Yanyi hadid on the bed, waiting for him. He hesitated before sitting by the bed. Then, he started to massage Su Yanyi ording to the method from his memory. Although the technique was a bit out of practice, she felt quitefortable still.


    This was the first time Qin Jiran was on Su Yanyi¡¯s bed. To be urate, the first time he was on Su Yanyi¡¯s bed within their home. This feeling was different from the time they were on the same bed during the time at Su family or Tianxiu vi. They had no choice the two times before. Although this time, they weren¡¯t sharing the bed, there was a subtle change in their feelings. It seemed as though they were much closer now. What belonged to Su Yanyi¡¯s bedroom wasn¡¯t a restricted area for Qin Jiran anymore.


    She felt Qin Jiran¡¯s strength. Su Yanyi slightly squinted her eyes, like azy kitten. She was veryfortable right now but then she suddenly inquired: ¡°When did you start to like me?¡±


    Actually, when she was a human vegetable in her past life, she had hazily listened to Qin Jiran¡¯s numerous confessions. To be exact, it was Qin Jiran¡¯s mumblings. This man probably thought that she hadn¡¯t heard this. Therefore, he had talked a lot, about his childhood experiences and his feelings for her. It also included some interesting or sorrowful matters.


    She had remembered some of hisments after listening to all this. But some of her memories were blurry. She wanted to take this chance and ask him about it. No matter whether she knew in her past life, she had no idea in this life. She could consider it as just interacting with him. Although Qin Jiran said that he liked her, he hadn¡¯t dered this often. Plus, he was always shy when saying this. She couldn¡¯t help to tease him a bit. Qin Jiran froze for a second, clearly surprised by Su Yanyi¡¯s question. Even the ear tips turned red secretively.


    ¡°About four years ago, you were giving a lecture in A-College. I was very impressed after hearing it.¡± Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help to think of Su Yanyi from four years ago. She was icily arrogant and abnormal. Although she hadn¡¯t spoken much, each word was worth a gem. People didn¡¯t dare to speak against her, the words are iparably sharp. It was to a heart¡¯s content and at the same time, their admiration towards her grew.


    At that time, he was attracted by Su Yanyi¡¯s elegant manner. He was unable to tolerate any other women and felt that only Su Yanyi could make him feel moved to this extent. At the same time, he abandoned the thought of developing within the business field. He threw himself into the entertainment circle, thus his title as the Film Emperor today.


    ¡°This is considered to be love at first sight?¡± Su Yanyi also recalled back to the events four years ago. During that period of time, she was still in college but had taken over the Resplendent Entertainment. She had brought thepany to the whole country¡¯s attention and considered as a sessful CEO within the entertainment circle. A-College¡¯s principal was her father¡¯s friend and it was also her alma mater. It was hard to reject the invitation to speak at the college so she casually spoke. Who knew she had attracted Qin Jiran, this pursuer? In the end, it was noted as a destiny.


    ¡°Yes, love at first sight.¡± Qin Jiran eximed this with utter seriousness, like epting his fate. He felt that this was destiny¡¯s ns, letting him find a solution to the whereabouts for his feelings. Although there were little setbacks on the road to pursue Su Yanyi, the result was still satisfying to him. After all, he could be very close with Yanyi right now.


    ¡°Then what do you like about me?¡± This seemed to be the frequent question that many dating couples would ask. Su Yanyi inevitably inquired this too.


    Right now, Qin Jiran was a bit confused about how to answer this. Why did Yanyi ask this type of question all of a sudden?


    What did he like about Yanyi? Then, that was definitely everything about her. He liked it all!


    He liked Yanyi¡¯s arrogant imposing manner and her magnificent style in which no one could exceed. He enjoyed Yanyi¡¯s straightforward, intelligent, and sharp personality. He liked Yanyi¡¯s cuteness when she was being gluttonous. He liked Yanyi¡¯s gentleness when she held a poker face. He liked Yanyi¡¯s asional adorkableness. He also liked Yanyi¡¯s undisguised frankness and calmness. He liked thefort of being with her and the mutual understanding when they ced a y on when they faced amon enemy. He liked every bit about Yanyi, her expressions, actions, and each of the scenes together.


    This type of fondness was love at first sight as well as an ungging effort, more so deep love umted over time.


    This type of fondness was a feeling, a story. It¡¯s many different images, the ones that had Yanyi in it. There was no exception. He liked it all!


    The first time he saw Yanyi, he already ced his love on her. He even presented affection to her. As time progressed, this feeling had grown deeper and deeper. It was even carved in his bones and engraved in his heart.


    He was really speechless when she asked him what he liked about her.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s silence led Su Yanyi to be curious. Yet, she was unable to see his expression, so she pressed on.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of how to answer you. I have a clumsy mouth so I¡¯m not sure what to say. But I like you a lot. I like everything about you.¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t know how to respond so he answered honestly.


    Su Yanyi whoid on the bed couldn¡¯t help but smile. As expected, there was some logic to what the book had written. They talked about how one would like everything about a person if they truly liked them. Qin Jiran, without a doubt, was like this too.


    However, she like Qin Jiran back. But, what did she like about him?


    Su Yanyi stopped questioning Qin Jiran. Instead, she reflected on herself.


    Actually, now that she thought about it, Qin Jiran had a lot of strengths too. She already made a conclusion. He was handsome and had a nice figure. His was talented, with great acting skills. He had a nice personality too and good cooking skills. The most important thing was that he was good to her. She believed that all these points were not bad. In regards to Qin Jiran¡¯s weaknesses, he was slow-witted and easily moved. He didn¡¯t know how to pursue women or understand what romance is. But in reality, she liked it all. Maybe it had to do with their personalities. She was emphatic and liked to take initiative and the person she liked would have to be gentle and understand how to tolerate her. That way, she would feelfortable being together with him.


    Su Yanyi thought that no matter what Qin Jiran¡¯s strengths or weaknesses were, she liked them. That was the same as liking everything about a person since they truly liked them.


    ¡°Then, keep on liking me,¡± Yanyi replied with an indifferent tone. However, she was thinking whether or not they were each other¡¯s sunshine in her heart. Should she tell Qin Jiran that she like him too? And it¡¯s the type of ¡°like¡± where she liked everything about him?


    Su Yanyi pondered over this and a glimpse of mischievousness shed within her eyes. But, she didn¡¯t have the intentions of speaking. Let this stupid man slowly experience this. The future is long. He will find out one day.


    Today, they arrived at thepany and the crewter than usual. There was no problem with Su Yanyi¡¯s side. Being the President, if she¡¯ste, she¡¯ste. Even if she didn¡¯te, no one would say anything. But with Qin Jiran, everyone would ask about him if he¡¯ste. Qin Jiran wouldn¡¯t exin. He would just say that he had some matters to attend to before going to change his clothes.


    Jiang Xiaobin, Qin Jiran¡¯s assistant, naturally followed along. Plus, he keenly saw a mark by the corner of Qin Jiran¡¯s lip. When he helped him change clothes with the wardrobe attendant, he revealed an ¡°as expected¡± look.


    ¡°Brother Qin, sister-inw 1 also arrived at thepanyte. Are you happy with your romantic couple¡¯s world?¡±


    Qin Jiran coldly stared at Jiang Xiaobin. He continued to wear his clothes, not nning on answering him.


    Jiang Xiaobin pursed his lips. He understood Qin Jiran very well. Don¡¯t look at how he is expressionless right now, but maybe he had a huge reaction within his heart. He just acted indifferent out of habit. However, he stopped teasing Qin Jiran and instead, arranged his cor so that it covered the mark on his neck.


    Qin Jiran looked at Jiang Xiaobin again. He knew that this boy probably misunderstood but he wasn¡¯t going to exin. He couldn¡¯t say that he fought with Su Yanyi and was threatened because he couldn¡¯t win her. It was better to just let him misunderstand. After all, it was a misunderstanding he looked forward to.


    It was rare for Qin Jiran to be ck-bellied. In other words, maybe Film Emperor Qin was a ck-bellied person from the start and just acted too purely in front of the Queen.


    When the makeup artist, Liuliu, came over to put makeup on him, he naturally noticed the bite mark on the corner of Qin Jiran¡¯s lip. His eyes brightened right then.


    ¡°President Su is very passionate. I really couldn¡¯t see this before.¡± Liuliu thought of Su Yanyi¡¯s cold expression and felt that she was an indifferent type of person. Who knew she would be that affectionate? No need to say anything more. This was another misunderstanding.


    Qin Jiran was speechless, letting Liuliu tease him, however. He thought about Yanyi know of everyone¡¯s reactions when he went back home.


    ¡°Film Emperor Qin, why don¡¯t you take a picture to keep as a souvenir?¡± Besides doing someone¡¯s makeup, Liuliu took pleasure in photography. Recently, he was enchanted with taking pictures for Film Emperor Qin and Queen Su. Who let their pictures to be so popr? The number of fans on his web had grown quite a bit.


    Film Emperor didn¡¯t say anything but he moved into a position. The meaning was obvious.


    Liuliu happily smiled. He took a picture of the handsome Film Emperor Qin from many different perspectives.


    [Sharing Film Emperor Qin¡¯s picture of affection, letting chose single people be jealous of this!]


    Liuliumented below the picture and just within the span of him refreshing the page, numerousments popped out.


    [Picture of affection? What type of picture of affection is this! There¡¯s only Film Emperor Qin ok! Blogger, please don¡¯t say random things!]


    [Right, the audiences¡¯ eyes are bright as snow. Making up things will be criticized by everyone!]


    [Although I didn¡¯t find the feeling of affection, Film Emperor Qin is still good-looking. I can give him a like!]


    [People above, are you guys blind? You guys actually can¡¯t see this? How can you guys not see it when it¡¯s so swollen? It¡¯s so obvious. The single people squad says that the more you show off affection for someone, the quicker you guys will die! Humph! Thisdy definitely won¡¯t tell you that this is a picture of affection!]


    [Person above, you¡¯re too arrogant. If you know, then tell everyone this. How did the Film Emperor show off his affection? There is no sight of the Queen!]


    [Right, yes. Thumbs down for the person above!]


    [Subjects ah, you guys aren¡¯t good enough. Where are your IQs? I am very worried for you guys!]


    [Mouth, look at the mouth! There is a little mark. Is that a love bite? Wu, wu¡­The wolf ising!]


    [I want the truth. I want an exnation. I want to know the whole process. Please be specific!]

 Chapter 76.2 - Support of the Fan Squad

    Chapter 76.2 ¡ª Support of the Fan Squad


    Edited by: Larkspur


    While Qin Jiran was shooting his scenes, Liuliu kept on refreshing his Weibo and browsed through thements. He couldn¡¯t resist letting out a wickedugh. His slightly squinted red phoenix eyes1 reminded one of a fox¡¯sughs.


    At the same time, Kang Zhong was sorting through the files in his office. A variety ofmunication devices hung on hisptop. One of them blinked and rang. A took a nce and initially didn¡¯t think much about it. However, as he continued to look at it, his expressions turned weird. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or not as he looked at Liuliu¡¯s Weibo.


    Should he tell President Su about it? In reality, President Su should know. It was such a clear mark, by the corner of the lip. Heh, who knew? Who knew ?


    However, as he wrapped up his report, Kang Zhong reminded her, ¡°¡­Liuliu¡¯s uploaded a picture of Qin Jiran on his Weibo. It is very interesting. President Su can take a look when you have time.¡±


    His job was done. Whether President Su was going to take a look or not had nothing to do with him anymore.


    Kang Zhong¡¯s task was to follow all news concerning Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran. He¡¯d hired many water armies 2 to manage this. Whatever they gathered, important or problematic, would be reported to him. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter whether Liuliu uploaded the picture or not. It was fine. In the end, Kang Zhong had reported this with the intention of ¡®watching a scene¡¯.


    He had no idea how President Su would respond when she found out that there was a sea of curious souls in the virtual world who cared about her and Qin Jiran¡¯s kiss. Would she be angry?


    Kang Zhong, this ck-bellied person, had yet to witness a bashful President Su! However, dear Kang Zhong, you probably won¡¯t ever see this in your lifetime. Who let that be Film Emperor Qin¡¯s exclusive?


    Su Yanyi checked Liuliu¡¯s Weibo on her ride home. She naturally understood the meaning of the photo. What she found interesting were thements. There were many discussions over her and Qin Jiran. Many had addressed her as ¡®the Queen¡¯ and Qin Jiran ¡®the Film Emperor¡¯. She was unsure why, but she thought it was quite fitting.


    ¡°Why do they call me Queen?¡± Su Yanyi asked and the person who responded was naturally Kang Zhong who was driving her home. She¡¯d actually wanted to ask Qin Jiran, but he wasn¡¯t here.


    Kang Zhong felt that there was no need to answer the question. The title suited Su Yanyi perfectly. In his heart, he¡¯d often call Su Yanyi thus. When she was young, she was called ¡®Princess¡¯ and when she grew up, she was called the ¡®Queen¡¯. Who let Su Yanyi¡¯s temperament be valiant ? No wonder the people picked the moniker.


    Kang Zhong thought that perhaps Qin Jiran, in this Film Emperor¡¯s heart, he called President Su the same too. Film Emperor¡¯s matched with the Queen. There¡¯s a lot of love!


    ¡°It¡¯s very appropriate.¡± Although his thoughts ran afar, Kang Zhong chose a simple reply. ck-bellied people are like this.


    Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows but didn¡¯t press on.


    Queen, huh?


    It did seem suitable. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time someone had called her so. After she¡¯d taken the reins of Resplendent Entertainment, those who¡¯d sensed her power had gradually started calling her the same as well. This was their way of endorsing her. She didn¡¯t object.


    After a while, Su Yanyi suddenly thought of something. ¡°Do I have a Weibo or something?¡±


    Kang Zhong wanted tough but he answered nonchntly, ¡°No.¡± He


    didn¡¯t dare tough at his own Boss. He never forgot how uptight President Su


    was!


    ¡°Then create one for me too. A simple one is fine.¡±


    On her own turf, a public disy of affection and whatnot was a requisite. How could this be achieved through someone else¡¯s Weibo? He had no choice but to say that Su Yanyi¡¯s possessiveness was aze again.


    ¡°Ok. I will create one immediately after I return home. By this evening, I will send you the id and password. Do you have any other instructions?¡±


    Kang Zhong was looking forward to it. What will the Queen write on her Weibo? Hopefully, she won¡¯t make me handle it! There would be no meaning to it otherwise.


    ¡°No, just create one.¡± What should she write on the Weibo? Should she take some pictures with Qin Jiran and upload them? They didn¡¯t seem to have any pictures of them kissing. Should she take one? By the time Wang Zhiling would see this, she¡¯d probably die of anger. That would save her the time of handling her!


    Qin Jiran called Su Yanyi to tell her that he would be shooting scenes that evening and wouldn¡¯t be back for dinner. So, Su Yanyi had to eat what her help Sister Wang cooked. Although there was a table full of dishes, she felt tasted normal. She didn¡¯t feel like eating by herself. As soon as she was more than halfway full, she didn¡¯t want to eat anymore. She sighed in secret. She was now picky about her food because of Qin Jiran¡¯s cooking.


    ¡°Your master isn¡¯t back yet, so you don¡¯t get to eat either.¡± Su Yanyi was about to leave when she saw the small golden turtle lying miserably on her slippers. The small eyes spun around.


    Although the small turtle looked miserable, Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t sympathetic at all. This small thing loved to act cute.


    The small turtle couldn¡¯t talk so no one would know even if it decided to protest. But it was able to understand words. So now, it could only miserably crawl off; crawling three steps and turning his head back on the fourth one.


    [Mr. Master hasn¡¯t returned, and Master isn¡¯t cute at all. She won¡¯t give me food. What should I do? Online waiting!]


    The next couple of mornings saw Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi exercising. Su Yanyi was getting better and better. Thanks to her rapid improvement in agility, now Qin Jiran was wary of her attacks. Every now and then, he¡¯d suffer a punch. However, he was happy. To Qin Jiran, to be punched by Su Yanyi was a type of happiness!


    However, in order to augment Su Yanyi¡¯s training, Qin Jiran spent a lot of time on her diet. Unless he had no time toe back and cook, and as long as he was the chef, the dishes would be rich in nutrients. For one, including foods that helped improve blood cirction. This was what being careful and considerate meant.


    However, it was only a few peaceful days before the Wang family started making appearances. To be exact, the Wang family started causing problems again.


    Star King Entertainment, which was under the Wangs, could reluctantly be considered as Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s enemy. In fact, it was much worse than Resplendent Entertainment. There were only a few popr artists under their banner. No one knew what the Wangs were thinking when they actually allowed their artists to steal roles from Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s artists. What incurred the people¡¯s ire was that Star King was actually sessful in stealing a couple of roles that were assured for Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s artists. This caught Resplendent Entertainment off guard.


    Indeed, within the entertainment circle, it was quitemon to steal one another¡¯s role. This was the so-called ¡®the eight immortals crossed the sea with their own personal and unique abilities¡¯. Whoever had the ability would grab the role. But despite their methods, fair or foul, this was all done covertly. Yet, what the Wang family did was contrary. They stole the roles in public, using any and all means. They even started showing off once they¡¯d snatched it. At one point, this had several people discussing the matter. Many people were looking forward to seeing the battle between these twopanies.


    By the time Su Yanyi found out, there were already three artists who¡¯d had their roles stolen. The Wangs had employed base tactics. It boiled down to just two things: money and power. If they could obtain the role through money, they paid. If they could obtain through power, they threatened. If they could gift them, women or men, they would. In short, they offered whatever was desired. As such, a couple of directors and investors were hand in hand with them.


    ¡°President Su, although Star King has stolen a few roles, those roles are all B-grade. It won¡¯t affect thepany¡¯s few big works. Their methods are despicable and many are second guessing about it.¡± A flustered Kang Zhong reported. He was clearly angry.


    Su Yanyi looked at the files in her hand. Not only was she not angry, but the more she thought about it the happier she was. This Wang family was looking to die.


    ¡°Let them go ahead. Tell the people downstairs that thepany will take responsibility forpensating those who¡¯ve had their roles stolen. With regards to the Wang family, have people pay attention to them. No matter what they do, I want to know. Plus, I need evidence!¡± As they say, ¡®no zuo no die.¡¯ 3 This Wang family was looking for death. They dared to even do this openly and without fear. How was this a retaliation against Resplendent Entertainment? They¡¯re basically telling everyone to spot their mistake! It was stupidly funny.


    Kang Zhong nodded his head in seriousness, ¡°I understand. I will arrange everything!¡±


    The master and servant¡¯s thoughts were aligned. The more the Wang family transgressed, the quicker they¡¯d die. The pieces of evidence they had plus this was enough to deal with the Wangs that fatal blow!


    Kang Zhong left the office and coincidentally met Qin Jiran. There was another week to go before the Heavenly Sea Charity Show. Qin Jiran, who was the special guest needed to perform. In the end, he¡¯d chosen the song that Su Yanyi had picked for him. Qin Jiran rarely sang but he had a great voice. Kang Zhong had invited two advisors over to take a look at Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the recording studio. The two teachers are waiting.¡± When Kang Zhong looked at the time, he saw that it¡¯s almost the time agreed upon.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    It was a pity that Qin Jiran was unable to see Su Yanyi. He looked longingly in the direction of the office.


    Coincidentally, this didn¡¯t slip past Kang Zhong. With a teasingugh, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to say goodbye to President Su?¡±


    Being both an assistant and the manager, he was naturally fair and reasonable. He believed that it was ok for him to take five minutes and talk with one another.


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Qin Jiran stared at Kang Zhong, knowing well


    he was waiting to watch a scene again. Now that their interactions had increased, he¡¯d begun to notice that though he seemed astute and rational on the surface, in actuality he was ck-bellied. He schemed a lot and had the potential to gossip, but he was careful and attentive. He was a very capable and talented person who¡¯d assist others. With him handling matters for Yanyi, it saved her a lot of time and effort. Hence, Qin Jiran was rather respectful to Kang Zhong.


    However, being respectful was being respectful. He didn¡¯t have the intention of letting anyone watch a y in vain. Although he wanted to see Yanyi, he didn¡¯t want


    her to dy her matters because of his own private matters.


    Kang Zhong stopped persuading him. The two of them went to the recording studio downstairs. The music world¡¯s two mightiest were, as expected, here.


    One was an incredibly famous music producer, Qu Yao. The other a wizard of music, Tian Xiao. They were all Resplendent¡¯s exclusive music advisors, having numerous ssic songs to their credit.


    ¡°Thanks for your trouble, Brother Qu and Professor Tian.¡±


    Considering the way Qin Jiran addressed the two, he was clearly closer to Qu Yao. The two had coborated before and it was Qu Yao who¡¯d produced the opening title song as well as the end credits song for a few of Qin Jiran¡¯s movies. On the other hand, he was unfamiliar with Tian Xiao. It was a widely held view that he¡¯s highly talented in music and full of personality. Once a powerful singer and a rage for a while, due to a chain of events was pushed to behind the scenes.


    __________


    1. Red phoenix eyes ¨C Eyes where the outer corners are inclined upwards.


    2. Water armies ¨C Individual/groups paid toment on the inte


    (often hired bypanies to nder theirpetitors.)


    3. Downstairs ¨C Referring to people working under thepany and upstairs as those working in higher positions/management of thepany.


    3. No zuo no die ¨C Making trouble out of nothing and having to face the


    consequences for what they have done.

 Chapter 76.3 - Support of the Fan Squad

    Chapter 76.3 ¡ª Support of the Fan Squad


    Edited by: Larkspur


    The musical duo was about the same age, in their forties. That said, Qin Jiran was naturally the younger generation.


    ¡°Jiran, we coborate again! This time, you¡¯re singing. I think highly of you.¡± Qu Yao held a couple of music scores in his hand, clearly satisfied with them. He¡¯d taken out a few of Su Yanyi¡¯s songs.


    ¡°The song is great. Let me hear you sing it first.¡± Tian Xiao was much more direct and was still assessing Qin Jiran. He admired his acting skills held some opinions about his singing techniques.


    In reality, Qin Jiran was to sing only one song during the charity show. As long as it was passable, he didn¡¯t really need to be too professional. After all, everyone knew him as an actor and not a singer. But, the problem was that Tian Xiao was a person with strict standards. Especially with great songs his expectations soared. He believed that good songs were meant for good singers. Otherwise, it would be an utter waste.


    The songs that Su Yanyi had given him were indeed worthy of being great songs. The manner in which some of the tunes were handled was novel to him. He was mightily impressed just by looking at the scores. Obviously, his expectations from Qin Jiran went a few notches higher. However, knowing well Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t a professional he held some misgivings.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t stall either. He¡¯d already studied the song. Right then, he began singing.


    Two hourster they¡¯re through with the training. Qu Yao and Tian Xiao were extremely pleased with the result. However, the pair held slightly different expressions. While Qu Yao¡¯s said ¡°as expected¡±, Tian Xiao was clearly surprised.


    ¡°If you are willing to be a singer, I canpose an album just for you.¡± Being the golden producer, Qu Yao thought it was a pity if Qin Jiran didn¡¯t sing. He was well aware that Qin Jiran had a deep and mesmerizing voice. But now, he was so inspired by his rendition that he couldn¡¯t let go of him. He really wanted to pull Qin Jiran over to the music industry.


    ¡°I can alsopose songs for you.¡± Tian Xiao interjected timely. He was a person who enjoyed music to the extent of going crazy. Since he was able to find a young scion, he had naturally formed some opinions.


    ¡°Thank you. If I need anything, I will find the two of you for help.¡± Qin Jiran preferred to remain nonmittal. Who knew what the future held? Perhaps, he¡¯d really broaden his sphere to the music industry. Also, Qin Jiran was brooding over something right now. He was contemting his new song, the one to be yed between the opening and end credits. He¡¯s considering singing it himself. This way, not only would they conserve the funds, but it would also serve as a tool for promotion. He would benefit from this in multiple ways.


    They¡¯re still a week away from the Heavenly Sea Charity Show. The show was being promoted in a big way. Although Qin Jiran was the highlight, a few popr celebrities were also in attendance. It was being touted as a grand affair and many were looking forward to it.


    Of course, Qin Jiran was in high demand. Several of his fans had stated that they¡¯d weather all odds just to be present to show their solidarity. Whilst many could watch Qin Jiran, the Film Emperor, on screen; it was extremely rare to see him off screen. Unlike the other celebrities, he never had gigs. Ergo, Heavenly Sea Charity was the most awaited show.


    Many fans hailed Qin Jiran on his official Weibo. In his free time, Qin Jiran went through thements and found them rather interesting.


    [Can Qin DaDa bring the Queen to the charity show? I wanna see you guys put on a public show of affection in front of me.] [Thumbs up to the person above. I totally support your idea. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the Queen. I am a fan of the Queen!]


    The Queen¡¯s fans were a special group amongst the Qin Jiran¡¯s fans. The group expressed their fondness for the Queen and Film Emperor Qin. They supported the Film Emperor and the Queen. They supported their togetherness!


    At the onset, there were only a few Queen¡¯s fans. Gradually, Su Yanyi¡¯s aplishments were revealed and the number of fans grew rapidly. They actually seemed to function as an individual entity, instead of just relying on Qin Jiran¡¯s fans to grow. They¡¯d be the cornerstone of the forum.


    [I am also the Queen¡¯s fan. I am looking forward to the Queen¡¯s arrival! Queen, please grace us with your presence!] [Hey, hey, hey. The person above and above and above, please remain calm. The Queen is the Boss. She usually doesn¡¯t appear in such small asions.] [Why won¡¯t she show up? Qin Jiran ising so the Queen shoulde as well. It is the Way of the King to make a public disy of affection. Let the single dogs and cats all be jealous of you guys!] [Speaking of which, are you all the Queen¡¯s fan? Did you know that the Queen¡¯s created a Weibo? However, besides some basic information on the Queen, there isn¡¯t anything else. I am very disappointed. However, returning to my works, the summary was quite scary. She helmed an entertainmentpany when she was in her teens and slowly brought it to the top in this entire nation. It¡¯s incredible! Only the Film Emperor would¡¯ve dared to marry someone like her. The Film Emperor is formidable!] [Ah, the Queen¡¯s a weirdo. How can I, being the Queen¡¯s fan, not know? This is definitely not happening. Immediately move out. I will go check it out now!] [Thumbs up to the person above. I will go check out the Queen¡¯s Weibo too. It is necessary for the Queen to know my name in the first moments!] [Person above, stop being under a delusion. The Queen would only know the Film Emperor¡¯s name. She wouldn¡¯t want to know yours!] [Cough, cough. We are off topic. Let me bring us back on topic. I support the presence of the Queen. Queen, please go attend the charity show. I will be there waiting for you! Of course, to watch the Film Emperor too. You guys better put on a public show of affection!] [Thumbs up to person above. There better be +10086 and the I.D. number!]


    More people leftments. When Qin Jiran saw this, his eyes brightened and he followed in the fans¡¯ footsteps to check the Queen¡¯s Weibo!


    Qin Jiran was undoubtedly the Queen¡¯s top fan. How could he not know of this matter? This was not supposed to happen!


    Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo was created by Kang Zhong. Obviously, couldn¡¯t really upload the pictures of affection. Therefore, he¡¯d just picked a couple of meaningful ones and published it on Weibo. He helped set up Su Yanyi¡¯s eminence before giving her the ount number and password.


    It¡¯s on a sudden impulse that she¡¯d created a Weibo. She¡¯d only wanted to scroll through it and didn¡¯t have the inclination to upload anything yet. Therefore, she¡¯d left it nk and intended to upload something in the future when she was in the mood.


    Despite being reclusive and keeping a low-profile, Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo was still noticed by some of the hawk-eyedizens. Then, one passed to ten, and those ten passed it onto a hundred. Thus, the number of people following her Weibo rose. Of course, this included the fans whomented on the Queen¡¯s Weibo, requesting to see ¡°a public disy of affection.¡± The level of amazingness was in no way inferior to Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo.


    ¡°Brother Qin, you¡¯re looking at the Weibo too? Thements left by the fans are getting more and more interesting now. Look at thements under the Weibo. They are real fans!¡± Jiang Xiaobin moved closer to take a look. He did notice that it was a profile page but failed to identify the person. So, he teased.


    Right now, they were at the studio. Qin Jiran was done shooting his scenes. He sat on the side, looking.


    ¡°In the future, you need to be mindful of Yanyi¡¯s news. You don¡¯t even know that she was on a Weibo. You¡¯re too slow.¡± Qin Jiran rarely visited his Weibo. He just checked asionally so it was normal that he didn¡¯t know Su Yanyi was on Weibo. However, Jiang Xiaobin basically was soaked in the inte every day. How could he not know? This shouldn¡¯t happen!


    ¡°Ah! President Su opened a Weibo? Why don¡¯t I know? How could I know? I¡¯m going to see!¡±


    As Jiang Xiaobin spoke, he took out his phone and logged in to Weibo. After a while of searching, he found Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo. He immediately followed her then inquired, ¡°I¡¯m following President Su. Do you want me to do the same on your Weibo? You guys are married so you guys should follow each other.¡±


    Qin Jiran had just thought about following her. He didn¡¯t answer Jiang Xiaobin but followed her, himself. After that, Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo disyed the first person he followed!


    Qin Jiran, himself, rarely went on his Weibo. Jiang Xiaobin, being his assistant, naturally wouldn¡¯t follow anyone randomly. Qin Jiran who was the entertainment idol had attracted many people¡¯s attention. Besides his friends within the entertainment circle, it wasn¡¯t proper to expose his other friends. Within the entertainment circle, there was no one worthy enough to be followed by Qin Jiran. Therefore, the first person Film Emperor Qin followed was President Su.


    This update some of the keen-eyed caught on. Right then, they let out cheers of joy.


    [I dislike people putting on public disy of affection but howe I am never annoyed with this! Film Emperor, you can try harder to show off next time.] [I am never tired from seeing the Film Emperor and the Queen being affectionate with each other. I want to find someone to love me too!] [Following each other¡¯s ount and whatnot is an example of showing off. The only following I will be doing is my loving heart for you. Queen, did you receive the Film Emperor¡¯s heart? Please answer when you do! You need to follow back!] [He only followed the Queen. So much love! I also want to be followed but I guess there is no hope. Then, can I beg the Queen to follow the Film Emperor back? Otherwise, the Film Emperor will be upset!] [It is, as expected, the rhythm for putting on a public show of affection. Let me go create a Weibo and follow myself. I won¡¯t follow anyone else! Humph!]


    Qin Jira stared at thements that popped up instantly. He let out a softugh. He was never the one to mind prying eyes. He had been an orphan since young and was looked down upon many times. If he was really mindful of each of those looks, he would be the one hurting in the end. Therefore, he learned to ignore from a young age. If he didn¡¯t care, then he wouldn¡¯t hurt!


    But ever since he became a celebrity and gained a fan following, he was truly happy from the bottom of his heart when he saw the fans¡¯ supports and follows. He did not mind the nastyments, but he was grateful for his fans¡¯ positive ones. After all, to him, it was a type of approval and sce.


    Right now, seeing that the fans still supported him steadfastly, and even blessed him and Su Yanyi, Qin Jiran was even more touched. Emotionally, he even believed that he was really lucky to have these fans!


    He never cared about the negativements. However, being with Yanyi he was unable to do so. If today, this hadn¡¯t happened and no one supported him and Yanyi, he might as well exit from the entertainment circle. If his fans didn¡¯t admire Yanyi but rather snubbed her, he would still do so, because he wouldn¡¯t let her be a target!


    Therefore, he was grateful and touched.

 Chapter 77.1 - Posing for another Photo

    Chapter 77.1 ¡ª Posing for another Photo


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Qin Jiran was quite happy seeing this. However, his mood was ruined quickly.


    Qin Zhenyi had called again. Like before, Jiang Xiaobin answered while Qin Jiran listened in from the side.


    ¡°Mr.Qin, are you looking for brother Qin? Brother Qin is shooting a scene now. Later, I will make sure to tell him that you were looking for him!¡± Instead of putting a cold face on, Jiang Xiaobin smiled and eximed¡­ Whilst it set an amiable atmosphere, in reality, he was just doing this half-heartedly.


    ¡°Let him answer immediately!¡± With this recurring response, Qin Zhenyi couldn¡¯t hold in his anger. He couldn¡¯t believe that a small assistant dared to treat him like this. This must be under Qin Jiran¡¯s directions. He couldn¡¯t tolerate this anymore. No matter what, Qin Jiran was his son. How could he treat him so disrespectfully!


    Qin Zhenyi¡¯s voice bellowed through the phone that Jiang Xiaobin had purposefully turned in Qin Jiran¡¯s direction, so he heard it clearly.


    Jiang Xiaobin looked at Qin Jiran questioningly, anticipating his response. Should he continue with the pretense or await his instructions? Qin Zhenyi had obviously lost his patience. He had no idea as to what to expect if he were to still choose to disregard.


    At this point, Jiang Xiaobin couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Indeed, the Qin Family was annoying.. Just when Old man Qin had finally stopped calling, the Second Master had taken up the baton. As for him, this coincidence wasn¡¯t without suspicion.


    Qin Jiran directly grabbed the phone over and spoke in an extremely impassive voice, ¡°I am Qin Jiran. What is the matter!¡±


    This should be a question, but from Qin Jiran¡¯s mouth, it was more like a statement. It was quite aloof and cold.


    Jiang Xiaobin shrunk his neck. Typically, Qin Jiran was a frosty personality. Besides acting, he barely spoke. It was only recently that this had taken a turn for the better. The ambient apathetic aura had be gentler. This was obviously all thanks to President Su.


    Despite his usual insouciance, today witnessed a new level of bad.. The currently emotionless Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t hard to discern.


    Aii, undoubtedly, they are father and son. Yet, things have turned this way now. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the way fate had yed the two. However, this was Qin Zhenyi¡¯s fault. Being a father he hadn¡¯t shouldered any of his responsibilities. He¡¯d actually cast away his biological son and gave a hoot about him the past twenty-eight years. Such a heartless man didn¡¯t deserve to be a father. How could he me Qin Jiran for his indifference and ruthlessness?


    ¡°I believe you should address me as ¡®father.¡¯¡± The same callous voice sounded, with an underlying unrestrained anger and magnanimity.


    Qin Jiran wanted tough.


    Father?


    Ever since his formative years, he¡¯d never uttered that word. Father¡­ this title¡­ he would only use it for Father Su. That¡¯s someone who¡¯s worthy of the title ¡®father¡¯. Not this man on the phone who¡¯d abandoned him!


    ¡°I believe that we don¡¯t know each other.¡± In reality, they had only seen each other once. They¡¯d never spoken to each other. It was appropriate to say they didn¡¯t know each other.


    ¡°You think, just by denying I am not your father anymore? Or do you think, now that you have the Su Family¡¯s backing, you don¡¯t need to care about the Qin Family?¡± Qin Zhenyi was furious and his words turned severe. Only he knew how embarrassing it was to not be acknowledged by his own son!


    However, whatever the cause, the corresponding oue is inevitable. He brought the trouble on himself! However, Qin Zhenyi was obviously someone who didn¡¯t believe this! When it came to people with status, they had their eyes glued to their heads. Each one believed one was right. Who cared about others¡¯ opinions? This so-called belief was infallible.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me because of the Su Family?¡± There¡¯s a saying ¨C ¡°feeling guilty like a thief.¡±


    Qin Zhenyi, as well as the Qin Family, even old man Qin, held apprehensions about Su Family¡¯s existence. That was why they¡¯re valuing him and had contacted several times now. However, each time they¡¯d speak with contempt about the Su Family. People were pretty muchughing at them.


    Qin Jiran believed that since the other side wasn¡¯t embarrassed to say these words, why should he hold reservations to retort? He had learned quite a bit from since being with Yanyi and had watched her handle these people.


    ¡°Presumptuous! Is this how you speak to your elders? You don¡¯t have manners!¡± The way Qin Zhenyi scolded him was the way he would normally reprimand the younger generations. However, the moment the words left him, he regretted t. His face immediately turned ugly.


    ¡°Manners? I don¡¯t even have a home. Where would my mannerse from?¡± Admittedly, the word ¡®manners¡¯ only invited Qin Jiran¡¯s ridicule and disdain. It provoked the resentment and discontentedness lying at the very bottom of his heart. Of course, it was more of a grim feeling!


    From the start, had the Qin Family chosen to ignore his existence, and pretended they didn¡¯t know him; then he might¡¯ve been able to really tell himself that the Qin Family had nothing to do with him. He cared a whit about the bloodline and even the so-called grudges and gratitude!


    But why had the Qin Family decided to find him at this time? Besides, their words only incited his ire¡­Did they really think he was benevolent or that he¡¯s insanely loyal and would uphold filial piety?


    Qin Jiran was indifferent. To him, the blood-rted father and grandfather didn¡¯t really mean much. They¡¯d already broken his heart. Where was he going to get another heart to give them?


    ¡°Presumptuous! Even if you me me for not bringing you up, you should know how to be thankful. Without me, where would you be? I am your father. No matter how you deny this, it is the truth!¡± Qin Zhenyi was furious but he understood that Qin Jiran didn¡¯t have a great impression of him, his father. He didn¡¯t want to admit that he was his father but he had raised him for a bit. Even though he hadn¡¯t brought Qin Jiran up, he had still let him live. How could he ept Qin Jiran defying him!


    ¡°Grateful? You¡¯re telling me to be grateful?¡±


    For a moment, Qin Jiran actually felt it was iparably ridiculous. A father who had abandoned him since he was a child was now talking about being ¡®grateful¡¯. Grateful for what? Grateful that he had abandoned him?


    He needed to realize that since the parents had given birth to the child, they also had a responsibility to raise the child. If they were to abandon the child, perhaps, they were even bemitting a crime. On the other hand, this father who had abandoned him had dared to talk about being ¡®grateful¡¯ still. If this wasn¡¯t being ridiculous, then what was this!?


    ¡°When word gets sour, adding words is useless. Mr.Qin, please don¡¯t disturb me anymore. No matter your motive or the things you seek, I will not confer!¡± Once Qin Jiran was done, he hung up bluntly. He seemed to be containing his temper, emitting a dangerous vibe. He was akin to a volcano that was due to erupt anytime. Right now, he was at the most precarious point.


    Jiang Xiaobin wanted tofort Qin Jiran but he was scared of him. All he could do was keep silent and look on worriedly.


    Actually, he knew that this man didn¡¯t needforting. As they¡¯d grown up together, he understood how strong and hard-working he was. He had seen him endure everything silently. They were colleagues but were also friends. No one knew better than him that Qin Jiran never neededforting!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am fine.¡± As he took in Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s deeply concerned look, his ambient arctic aura slightly dissipated. Instead, he ended upforting Jiang Xiaobin.


    Although this brother that he grew up with was a little careless and liked to gossip, he was kind and treated him genuinely. Even though he hadn¡¯t said a word, right now, that concernced face made him feel much better.


    Yes, he didn¡¯t have a family, but he had friends. He even had love. No, he did have a family. Yanyi and the Su Family were a part of his family. Therefore, the Qin Family who believes that they are infallible can just chill where it¡¯s cool. He will definitely have no rtions with that him!


    Jiang Xiaobin didn¡¯t say anymore. However, he secretly reported the situation to Kang Zhong. Ever since brother Kang became brother Qin¡¯s manager, he had been promoted to being a spy. He was responsible for letting brother Kang know of brother Qin¡¯s every movement. Of course, most importantly, he was to notify President Su. That way, brother Qin wouldn¡¯t be bullied!


    Humph, the Qin Family, and whatnot are the most annoying people. President Su had best deal with them. Of course, brother Qin was quite powerful too. He could handle them himself. Albeit he was anxious that brother Qin would harbor misgivings. After all, they¡¯re blood-rted.


    Once Kang Zhong received the news, he naturally ryed it to Su Yanyi. Thus when Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were having dinner, she suddenly spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take the Qin Family¡¯s matters to heart. I will take care of it.¡±

 Chapter 77.2 - Posing for Another Photo

    Chapter 77.2 ¡ª Posing for Another Photo


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Su Yanyi and Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s thoughts were in the same vein. In the end, she too felt that it was inappropriate for Qin Jiran to deal with the Qin Family in any way. After all, he was rted to them by blood. Therefore, it was best that she¡¯d handle it for him.


    No sooner than she had spoken, Qin Jiran knew Yanyi had found out about Qin Zhenyi¡¯s phone call. Most likely, it was Jiang Xiaobin, that spy, who¡¯d snitched. However, he didn¡¯t mind. He knew that these people cared about him and only wished the best for him.


    ¡°Ok.¡± The feeling of being cared felt really good.


    He¡¯d felt that he couldn¡¯t love the woman who was before him any more than he already did. But with each passing day, he seemed to be falling in love with her deeper and deeper. Her simple yet caring words, the gentleness that she hid beneath her indifference revealed the warmth she had towards him. Now that he had experienced this warmth, he felt both, extremely blessed and frightened at the same time.


    What if one day Yanyi wouldn¡¯t be like this anymore?


    No, no, no, He should stop thinking nonsense. What he needs to work on is to treat and pursue Yanyi to the best of his ability. He needs Yanyi to like him more. That way, she won¡¯t leave him. Naturally, Yanyi will be nice to him too.


    Humans are greedy creatures. When they don¡¯t have something, they want it. But when they obtained it, they want it even more. That¡¯s exactly how love is. Once they fall in love, they would think of ways to be with them. And after they¡¯re together, they hoped that the person they love will reciprocate their feelings. That said, even though he was not satisfied, it was still a beautiful wish. It would be a blessing if it were to be fulfilled.


    ¡°Yanyi, I followed you on Weibo. Would you like to follow me too?¡± Although Qin Jiran had asked casually, he was still looking forward to her response. He¡¯d followed only Yanyi and hoped that she would do the same. Then, it would really be like what the fans said ¨C Putting on a public disy of affection.


    In the past, Qin Jiran felt that he should stay low-key whenever he could in society. He never liked to publicize his personal life. But ever since he and Su Yanyi were together, he enjoyed putting on a public disy of affection. He wished that everyone knew that he was happy and blessed to be together with Yanyi!


    Although it¡¯s a tad childish thought, perhaps, everyone who¡¯s in love was like this. For the two people who had been married for three years but had just starting to fall in love with one another; it was the same.


    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s take another picture together.¡± Su Yanyi was not opposed to his idea and was only reminded of the Weibo she¡¯d created on an impulse. She felt a picture was due for show-off.


    ¡°Ok. I will take it!¡±


    Qin Jiran had been waiting for just this moment. As he prepared to take a picture he realized they¡¯re both in their pajamas. Suddenly, a thought shed through his mind; if only they wore ¡®couple pajamas¡¯. A pity they didn¡¯t have any. He made a mental note to prepare a few for the future.


    The two took a picture and under Qin Jiran¡¯s suggestion, they decided to include the small golden turtle in the next. As they got ready, Qin Jiran hesitated for a bit before cing his hand on Su Yanyi¡¯s shoulder. Then he tilted his head slightly towards her. This way, they looked rather close.


    Since the second picture included the small golden turtle, Su Yanyi was dissatisfied with the way the picture had turned out. So, Qin Jiran ced the ¡®lightbulb¡¯ (the small golden turtle) on his face when they retook the photo. Although she appeared impassive in the picture, she cheerily uploaded the two pictures to his Weibo.


    On the bottom, she inserted a caption.


    Under the first picture, there were only three letters: PDA.


    Under the second, she wrote much more. However, the feeling of dislike was very evident. Yet, people still smiled at her thoughts: This is my family¡¯s lightbulb who has gained the Film Emperor¡¯s fondness. Even when we are taking pictures, he insists on bringing it along. I am confused.


    [Hey, hey, hey! Dear Queen, not only are you making a public disy of affection but are also acting cute. This doesn¡¯t match your ice-cold image!]


    Seeing the captions under the two pictures, the fans were immediately restless. They were overwhelmed by the couple¡¯s cuteness; their undisguised show of affection and also how their Queen tried to act cute with that indifferent expression of hers.


    [Queen, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unsuitable for you to act cute with this indifference?]


    [Queen, is this really you? Is this for real? Howe I think there¡¯s something wrong? This falls short of the Queen that I know of. I can¡¯t ept this!]


    [Is the Queen naturally cute or ck-bellied? Please teach me!]


    [Queen, quickly. Come to take a look, your Weibo has been hacked!]


    [The Film Emperor and the Queen are both wearing pajamas! They are trying to show off!]


    [The small golden turtle revealed itself again. Gives a thumbs up!]


    [Is this the rumored small golden turtle? He is really cute but the Queen is cuter! This is a ck-bellied type of cuteness. Not going to exin why!]


    [Why do you guys only care about the Queen? Why don¡¯t you guys pay more attention to our male idol? Look at how badly the Film Emperor was bullied. He couldn¡¯t even show his face in the picture. His status at home is probably lower than the small golden turtle. This is really miserable. Film Emperor, don¡¯t lose hope. You have to work hard and try to pass the small golden turtle¡¯s status in the house!]


    [Upstairs, you don¡¯t understand this. The Queen is obviously jealous. How is the small golden turtle¡¯s status higher than the Film Emperor¡¯s? Obviously, the small golden turtle¡¯s status is higher than the Queen¡¯s. She is basically envious of the small golden turtle! Queen, stop being so proud, ok? Your subjects can¡¯t take this!]


    [Upstairs and up upstairs, both of you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. They are basically showing off their love. The small golden turtle has already been called a lightbulb. What status would it have? Probably, the Queen dislikes it. Oh, poor small golden turtle. This person is a fan of cute animals. I really want to raise a golden turtle of the same breed. But howe I can¡¯t find it?]


    This was not the first time that the small golden turtle appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. Not too long ago, the couple had uploaded a picture of the small golden turtle, leading many to be the small golden turtle¡¯s fans and even surpassed a few C-listers. The number of fans even passed a few of the C-list celebrities. Many couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the power of cute animals.


    Amongst these people, there were naturally many people who loved turtles and wanted to own one. It was cute and visually attractive. The most important factor was that it was of a color that was most popr with the general public: pure golden. However, many people failed to find one such pure golden turtle. Not to mention the golden eyes and the confused and quick-witted look. Many were actually disappointed.


    After the fans of the Queen appeared within Qin Jiran¡¯s fan group, there was another group of fans of the cute animals. Due to this, they even created a couple of groups. The group names were extremely cute.


    [Queen, are you going to the Film Emperor¡¯s charity performance? We are all looking forward to it!]


    [Yes! I¡¯m hoping that the Queen will appear. I want to see them show off their love in front of me. I hope the Film Emperor and the Queen wille together!]


    [I support upstairs!]


    [If you support upstairs, +10086!]


    [Take pity on the Queen¡¯s fans who have never seen the Queen in real life. Resplendent Entertainment is also coborating with the charity show. So, it should be suitable for President Su, the president of Resplendent Entertainment to show up. She should attend the charity show so we can worship her!]


    The fans¡¯ments ovepped one another. In the beginning, it was about showing off love. Towards the middle, it was dedicated to the small golden turtle. Now, in the end, it was all about begging the Queen to show up. Thesements appeared throughout Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo and the various fan groups. Soon they spread to Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo. It was safe to assume that this was what the audience was looking forward to.


    ¡°Yanyi, are you going to the charity show? The fans are all expecting you.¡± Qin Jiran looked at thements and was a bit moved. He really hoped that Yanyi would go as well.


    Su Yanyi naturally saw this. She thought about it before replying, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    The Queen will be granting her presence? He felt it would be quite interesting.

 Chapter 77.3 - Posing for another Photo

    Chapter 77.3 ¡ª Posing for another Photo


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Su Yanyi agreed to attend the Heavenly Sea Charity Show. However, this was kept as a secret. Besides Qin Jiran who knew, only Kang Zhong and Pan Yan who arranged the journey knew too.


    Kang Zhong and Pan Yan were still in a hazy state. The two had favorable impressions of each other, but they hadn¡¯t expressed their thoughts. The key point was that the two were rational. They approached the rtionship with caution. They believed that it was more suitable to interact with each other for a while. This was why they hadn¡¯t said anything. However, they understood each other¡¯s feelings. They were also on good terms with one another and extremely cooperative during work.


    Su Yanyi was quite satisfied with this. She didn¡¯t mind dating within the office. As long as it didn¡¯t affect their work, she had no opinions. Moreover, in her past life, they were a couple. Sooner orter, they would end up together. Thereby, she was very supportive.


    Three days before the charity show, Ling Tianyue appeared in Su Yanyi¡¯s office. It was two almost three in the afternoon and it was muchter when they finished discussing


    Firstly, they spoke about the Heavenly Sea Charity Show. In that, they focused on Su Yanyi¡¯s attendance.


    ¡°President Su, since you intend on attending this event, how about we make this charity show the opening ceremony of our foundation? This is a grand asion too. I¡¯ve already finished handling the procedures for the foundation. We can take this chance to announce it. Not only can we expand our influence, but we can also cut down on the costs. How does this sound?¡±


    In reality, Ling Tianyue wanted toe and convince Su Yanyi to attend the ceremony, but who knew she¡¯d mentioned it herself. Therefore, she immediately put forth her idea.


    ¡°This is ok. I will invite the Su Family and the representatives of the Long Media as well. However, the ceremony should be simple. The charity show should be the highlight. Don¡¯t be too out in the open.¡±


    Though Su Yanyi thought this idea was pretty good, she still felt they needed to focus on specific matters. A charitable foundation was a good event, but it didn¡¯t need to be too ostentatious. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t take long for a good event to turn bad.


    ¡°I understand this. We are giving back to society. Naturally, it doesn¡¯t need to be too ostentatious. Otherwise, people might be envious and it won¡¯t be good to have eyes on us. However, there are quite a few people who are keeping an eye on your actions. Do you need help?¡±


    Ling Tianyue was naturally a well-informed person. She knew a bit about Su, Wang, and Qin Family¡¯s gratitude and grudges. These few days, this triad had been quite busy. A sense of foreboding was rife throughout the A City, keeping its people in anxiety.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I can handle this.¡±


    Don¡¯t even mention the Su Family, her power alone was enough to deal with these two families. Who lets these two families think too highly of themselves despitecking the intelligence that should¡¯vee along with it? Besides, her elder brother and Jiran had been helping her from the shadows. It was even more unlikely for her to be in danger. Where did she need someone else¡¯s help? She was underestimating her.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. When has President Su ever needed help from me, a nobody? Well, I want President Su to help me with something. I¡¯m not sure if President Su is willing to.¡± Actually, Ling Tianyue was only just asking casually. She was well aware of Su Yanyi¡¯s power. When had she needed her help? In fact, it¡¯s her who wanted to find Su Yanyi for help.


    ¡°Tell me about it first.¡± Although Su Yanyi was a bit indifferent, she was also a tad interested. Who knew what this woman wanted her help with? She couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something strange going on.


    ¡°I have some business ideas and want to work with the Bai Family. However, I¡¯ve never interacted with the Bai Family before. In the end, it isn¡¯t appropriate to pay a hasty visit. Is it possible for you to act as the middle person ande eat with us?¡±


    People doing business didn¡¯t have the best either. If they had connections, they needed to use it wisely. Everyone in A-City knew that the Su and Bai Families were on pretty good terms. Therefore, she had the idea of asking Su Yanyi act as an intermediary.


    ¡°People from the Bai Family are also businessmen. If you¡¯re bringing good business up to their door, why would they reject?¡±


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t really believe Ling Tianyue¡¯s words. Although her words seemed reasonable, in reality, the world of business was adept at treating strangers as friends. Especially with great business, as long as there were profits, why would she need someone to introduce her?


    ¡°Cough, cough. I want to be familiar with people of the Bai Family, so working with them isn¡¯t the main priority. There are also private matters within.¡± Ling Tianyue was suddenly a bit ufortable, trying to cover up. However, she didn¡¯t exin what she meant by ¡®private matters¡¯.


    Su Yanyi looked suspiciously at Ling Tianyue and suddenly felt it was stranger for this woman to act like this.


    ¡°I think that I shouldn¡¯te between you and the Bai Family¡¯s private matters. I am not familiar with you!¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t have that outspoken temperament. She wasn¡¯t required to help anyone just because they asked her. Especially, when they weren¡¯t being clear and tried to cover up. Why should she agree to this? What if she led the wolf into the house?


    She couldn¡¯t forget this woman¡¯s keen gaze on Qin Jiran. As a result, she was even more guarded with the news surrounding this woman.


    Su Yanyi and Ling Tianyue had cooperated with one another. They even admired each other for their abilities. But admiration doesn¡¯t mean familiarity. It doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re friends either. From the start, it had always been this woman who¡¯d acted like she was familiar with her.


    In reality, Su Yanyi was a bit proud. She did have friendly regards for her but found this woman¡¯s personality unreliable. If it was business matters, they might be able to converse. In regards to private matters, she definitely needed to reconsider this.


    ¡°How can we not be familiar with each other? I have been to your office so many times. Moreover, we¡¯re just going out for food. Why are you being so stingy?¡± Ling Tianyue pouted yfully. Even though she pretended to be angry, she still acted coquettishly. However, no one admired this. Su Yanyi looked coldly at her performance. Thus, she¡¯s extremely bored and inevitably stopped acting.


    ¡°You are really boring. You don¡¯t understand this flirtatious feeling.¡±


    Ling Tianyue believed that women like Su Yanyi weren¡¯t interesting. She was cold as an ice cube and had no idea how she interacted with Film Emperor Qin.


    ¡°I am a woman.¡±


    A woman didn¡¯t need to know another woman¡¯s flirtatious style. Plus, it¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t understand this. She hade by this quite often. Why would she even care about this? Being the President of an entertainmentpany, there were numerous beautiful women working under her. Anyone of them could give Ling Tianyue a run for her money.


    ¡°Ok, ok. I won¡¯t joke anymore. How about you just help me this time? My marriage depends on you.¡± Seeing that Su Yanyi didn¡¯t relent, Ling Tianyue helplessly blurted out the truth.


    ¡°Marriage? You are interested in someone from the Bai Family? From what I know, there is only one son in the Bai Family.¡± Su Yanyi was a little surprised. In her mind, a man¡¯s silhouette appeared. That person could reluctantly be considered as her close childhood friend. When they grew up, the back of their brain didn¡¯t function too well.


    Ling Tianyue couldn¡¯t possibly be interested in him, right?


    Su Yanyi thought of the only son of the Bai Family, Bai Qing. However, if Bai Qin found out that Su Yanyi still looked at him as though he had a mental disorder, who knew how annoyed he would be.


    ¡°It¡¯s him. Bai Qing just returned to the country. I had seen him once that day and thought he was pretty good. He is suitable for being a husband. What do you think?¡± Ling Tianyue didn¡¯t think of marrying in the past. But now that she had seen Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran showing off their affection, she thought of getting married. She thought it was pretty good to find a guy. Then, she unexpectedly saw Bai Qing who just returned back to the country. Bai Jing had a steady personality and great looks. He had a huge background and had an abundance of knowledge. This attracted women.


    ¡°If you like him, then it¡¯s good.¡± To this, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t express any opinions. Bai Jing, besides having different ideas than normal people, was actually a pretty good person. He had power and a sense of responsibility. He was also good-looking, with a great background. It wasn¡¯t that unexpected that Ling Tianyue was interested in him. But she couldn¡¯t tell whether the two of them would be suitable for each other. After all, this depended on destiny and fate.


    ¡°I naturally like him, but he doesn¡¯t seem to like me. I¡¯ve contacted him a few times under the name of ¡®cooperating with one another¡¯, but he didn¡¯t have the heart of staying in the country. He didn¡¯t interact with me that much. Therefore, I came looking for you. I heard that you guys are childhood sweethearts. Why don¡¯t you give me some advice?¡± Ling Tianyue was a little vexed. She was finally interested in a man but that man did not feel the same about her. She was really anxious.


    Ling Tianyue was undoubtedly a beautiful woman. Besides, she was graceful and alluring. She had a strong background. Many people loved her and of course, there were many who disliked her. But towards men, this was the first time she felt helpless. She had no choice but to find someone for help.


    Although Ling Tianyue had many friends, there weren¡¯t any real friends she had in actuality. She didn¡¯t have a best friend of some sort either. Therefore, she went looking for Su Yanyi.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pursue anyone before. What advice would I have? If you are going to ask, why not check on the inte? See how to pursue men. Maybe, that will be more useful than asking me.¡± Su Yanyi pointed at theputer, clearly thinking theputer was more useful. After all, she had gathered a lot of information from it. Yet, she added, ¡°In regards to Bai Jing¡¯s personality, I think he likes a calm woman.¡±


    At the same time, Su Yanyi ran her gaze up and down Ling Tianyue. That look seemed to be saying, ¡®Bai Jing might really not be interested in you. You¡¯re not his dish because Bai Jing likes someone like me!¡¯


    What was Su Yanyi like? She naturally wouldn¡¯t say that she was cold and didn¡¯t know how to be enticing. Therefore, she said a calm personality which could be used as a reference for Ling Tianyue.


    ¡°A calm personality? I think I am like this. I¡¯m just scared that he might not see this. Ai, nevermind. Asking you is like asking nothing. Let me go research this. If I really can¡¯t do this, I will go find you.¡± Ling Tianyue eximed this meaningfully.


    The two gossiped for a bit before she left.

 Chapter 78.1 - The Charity Show Family

    <strong>Chapter 78.1 ¡ª The Charity Show Family</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    The day before the Heavenly Sea Charity Show was the dress rehearsal for many of the performing artistes. The dress rehearsal didn¡¯t need to be too detailed because they were just going to walk through the process and not everyone was expected toe. A few of the popr celebrities didn¡¯t even show up. Only some performing artistes came.


    Qin Jiran was one of the few. Not only was he a performing artiste at the charity show, but also one of the people who was hosting the show. Because of his special status, he was specially called over by Ling Tianyue to review the programs. However, he was not required to perform.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Yanyi here yet? Howe you came by yourself?¡± When Ling Tianyue saw Qin Jiran by himself, she seemed a bit disappointed.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to bring Yanyi along.¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t remember receiving a notification for him to bring Yanyi together. Plus, today was just a dress rehearsal. There was no need for her toe anyway.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it, but you could¡¯ve still brought her along. I also have something to talk to her about.¡±


    Ling Tianyue had mulled over for a few days but couldn¡¯t think of any good ways to interact with Ban Qing. So, she wanted Su Yanyi toe up with a few ideas for her. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯te today.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t express any opinion. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t get involved in matters between women. He was ufortable speaking with any woman other than Su Yanyi, and especially this woman! He had always been ill at ease with the way she acted, like she was familiar with him.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t need to hide from me. Are you scared that I will eat you?¡±


    Ling Tianyue could feel Qin Jiran trying to distance himself from her. She was unable to ept this. Even if Qin Jiran had someone in his heart, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with talking to a charming woman like her. But why did he act as if he disliked her? This certainly injured a beautiful woman¡¯s dignity!


    At first, Ling Tianyue thought that things might¡¯ve been going contrary to her wishes. Howe the men she admired didn¡¯t admire her? It was fine for Qin Jiran to act this way because he was in love with someone else. But howe the man whom she really liked wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to her? She felt very helpless.


    Who knew that the person she liked also liked someone else? It was actually the same person that the man before her liked.


    ¡°President Ling, please be mindful of yournguage.¡± Qin Jiran scrunched his eyebrows, extremely unhappy.


    He didn¡¯t like joking around with women. He disliked it, more so when they spoke in a flirtatious and ambiguous tone. Although he knew that this woman was not really flirting with him, he still felt extremely ufortable.


    It couldn¡¯t help but be said that Qin Jiran had an extremely obstinate way of thinking, especially towards the issues regarding romance. Once he fell in love with someone, it meant for a lifetime. He would be faithful until death and keep himself pure for the woman he loved. Since he had his beloved, he wouldn¡¯t go around teasing other people. Even more, he wouldn¡¯t do things that might lead to a misunderstanding. This way, their love would be longsting.


    ¡°I am really speechless. Su Yanyi has always been like this, but you aren¡¯t any different either. Two slow-witted people are a perfect match!¡±


    Ling Tianyue wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she rolled her eyes helplessly. The treatment she received from Su Yanyi was the same treatment she received from Qin Jiran. She was unable to endure the degree of simrity between the pair.


    Qin Jiran scrunched his eyebrows. He was obviously a bit unhappy that Ling Tianyue had called Su Yanyi a slow-witted person. It was fine by him if he was called slow-witted as it wasn¡¯t necessarily considered a negative connotation.


    Although he was a bit displeased, he didn¡¯t have the intention of retorting. He could feel that this woman didn¡¯t harbor any ill intentions. This was her personality, so he wasn¡¯t going to argue.


    While the two were conversing, more people slowly arrived. Most of the arrivals knew Qin Jiran and Ling Tianyue, so they walked over to greet them. For a while, the two didn¡¯t have a chance to talk to each other. The atmosphere, however, became peaceful.


    The rehearsal started and everyone performed their own programs. Ling Tianyue made some simple changes while Qin Jiran remained silent. He didn¡¯t mention any requests. He just sat there silently. As a result, the performing artistes felt even more pressured. From time to time, they would nce at him.


    Three hourster, in the afternoon, the rehearsal ended. Qin Jiran looked at his watch and wondered if he should find Yanyi for lunch. But before he made up his mind, a sound rang from the rear. Out of reflex, he turned around to see what was going on, only to see the person he was thinking about standing there.


    When they saw him suddenly stand-up, everyone looked in that direction as well. Then, they understood Qin Jiran¡¯s reaction.


    Su Yanyi stood by the door with Kang Zhong close behind. The ambient arctic aura embraced her body as her high heels clicked while she walked forward. She looked around as though she was looking for someone. She exuded an imposing air, like a sovereign descending the world. No one was able to shift their gaze away from them. Instead, every eyeball fixated on the couple.


    Qin Jiran walked towards Su Yanyi and stood right in front of her. He blocked everyone¡¯s view of her because he wanted to hide her away, preventing anyone from seeing her.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s gaze deepened as he softly held Su Yanyi¡¯s hand. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here? It¡¯s chilly outside. Are you cold?¡±


    Compared to his usual silence and indifference, the Film Emperor was unbelievably gentle. Those who saw this scene obviously noticed how the Film Emperor treated his wife differently from the others.


    Ling Tianyue pursed her lips. They were both beautiful and strong women. Yet, look at the difference in treatment!


    ¡°I¡¯m not cold. Did you finish work? If you¡¯re done with work, let¡¯s go eat lunch.¡± Su Yanyi thought that Qin Jiran might still be here, so she came over to see him since she had some free time in the afternoon.


    Jiang Xiaobin didn¡¯t dare to be a lightbulb. President Su¡¯s imposing manner was too valiant. Just one cold re from her would be too much for him.


    In the end, Kang Zhong waved his hand at Jiang Xiaobin. The two decided to happily go for lunch together. In regard to the Queen and the Film Emperor, the two assistants supported the couple, leaving them to their own world.


    Even though the assistants were supportive, not everyone was as supportive as the assistants. In other words, some single people didn¡¯t like them showing off their affections.


    ¡°Hey, wait for me! The two of you guys. Since we all met here coincidentally, let¡¯s go for lunch. I will treat you guys,¡± Ling Tianyue called out while walking over. The speed at which she was running, it seemed as if she was afraid that they will leave her behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re unnecessary?¡± Su Yanyi stopped walking and unhappily looked at Ling Tianyue. From the start, she disliked the existence of lightbulbs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so upfront, ok? We¡¯re just going out for lunch. You won¡¯t even let me?¡± Ling Tianyue believed that the two of them are crossing the line more and more often. Are they really looking down upon her for being single?


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± She hadn¡¯t eaten lunch with Qin Jiran for so many days. Why would she bring another woman along? She wouldn¡¯t let this happen!


    Ling Tianyue looked suspiciously at Su Yanyi. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you really jealous? We¡¯re just going out for lunch. President Su, stop being so ungenerous or else people willugh at you.¡±


    Not long ago, Su Yanyi disliked her. Now, even Qin Jiran disliked her. Ling Tianyue believed that the couple was being overly affectionate with each other.


    Su Yanyi felt that it was apliment for being overly affectionate with Qin Jiran. In an extremely imposing manner, she said, ¡°Do you still want to eat with the Bai Family?¡±


    Ling Tianyue didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. To prevent her from eating with them, she actually started to threaten her. President Su. Queen. Do you have to be so cute?


    In the end, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi went to enjoy their own world. On the other hand, Ling Tianyue went to eat with their assistants.


    The Heavenly Sky Charity Show was a magnificent and unprecedented event. Cheers rose and fell everywhere, especially from the fans who hade to see their idols. Amongst the cheers, Qin Jiran¡¯s name was the loudest. People cheered for Su Yanyi too.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s fame could bepared to A-list actors. Although the fans were not sure if Su Yanyi was going to attend, they hollered her name in anticipation. Especially the young girls who bragged about being fans of the Queen. They treated Su Yanyi like she was an idol, both admiring and cheering for her. They were determined to learn from Su Yanyi and be a strong independent woman.

 Chapter 78.2 - The Charity Show Family

    The Charity Show Family


    Edited by: Larkspur


    ¡°Film Emperor Qin! Film Emperor Qin! Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Film Emperor Qin! Film Emperor Qin! We love you!¡±


    ¡°Su Yanyi! Su Yanyi! Pleasee!¡±


    ¡°Su Yanyi! Su Yanyi! We are waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°Pleasee together, Film Emperor and the Queen! Please show off your love!¡±


    ¡°If the Queen isn¡¯t here, we won¡¯t go!¡±


    A variety of calls and cheers rang. Several forums on Weibo were led by famous fans. A host of catchphrases passed along and there was this neat and organized chanting now.


    Backstage.


    Within Qin Jiran¡¯s personal lounge, Su Yanyi sat silently. She seemed to find the rise and fall in chanting interesting.


    ¡°This is how it feels to be an idol?¡± Su Yanyi smiled.


    ¡°If Yanyi is willing to be a star, many people will wee you.¡± In Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes, everything about Su Yanyi was naturally good. If she really were to enter the entertainment circle and became a celebrity, she would be better than all the current actors.


    ¡°Be a celebrity and act like a Queen?¡± Su Yanyi joked.


    However, her temperament changed. She immediately switched to an overbearing manner. She emanated type of elegance and nobility that couldn¡¯t be described. She really acted like a Queen.


    ¡°There is no need to act like one because you are one.¡±


    In Qin Jiran¡¯s heart, Su Yanyi was a Queen. Who lets this woman act akin to a Queen, despite her status or imposing manner?


    ¡°What? In your heart, I¡¯m also a Queen?¡±


    She had asked Kang Zhong about this before. He had given her a definite answer. At that time, she had wanted to ask Qin Jiran. Now that they were on this topic, she inquired.


    ¡°Fully deserving of the title!¡± Qin Jiran eximed with more certainty than Kang Zhong. It contained a glimpse of feverish. He liked how Su Yanyi acted high and mighty and admired as well as respected her for this.


    Seeing the man¡¯s serious and cautious look, Su Yanyi slightly raised her eyebrows. She stood in front of the man, looking down: ¡°Am I your Queen?¡±


    ¡®Queen¡¯ and ¡®your Queen¡¯ had two different meanings. The special title was like a spell, luring Qin Jiran to fall into. No, he had already fallen into this!


    ¡°Of course!¡± Qin Jiran tilted his head to look at Su Yanyi, thinking this was a perfect angle.


    Su Yanyi smiled. She sat by Qin Jiran¡¯s side, finding a magazine to browse.


    Qin Jiran stopped talking too and continued to look at his files. However, he would steal a nce at Su Yanyi from time to time. This went on until the charity show began.


    The hosts that the Long Media had invited, were a pair of extremely famous people. They¡¯re the ¡°big brother¡± and ¡°big sister¡± of the ¡®hosting-world.¡¯ Naturally, this was due to Su Yanyi¡¯s influence that there even was a big sister. Originally, there was only a big brother. In reality, that was not the only change. Because the show doubled as the opening ceremony for the foundation, the entire scope of the charity show expanded by twofold. This led the audience to believe that there was value for their money.


    Once the hosts appeared, the audience began to cheer and call. The two began by teasing one another. Then, they introduced the schedule for the charity show.


    ¡°¡­Nannan, do you know who the most popr guest of this charity show is?¡± The big brother, Xu Qingyun, asked the big sister, Xiang Nan.


    ¡°Brother Yun, you shouldn¡¯t be asking me this. You should ask the audience, hear who they came for. Audience, tell me your idol¡¯s name. Let us hear who¡¯s the most popr guest!¡± Xiang Nan was great at hyping up the mood. She passed the microphone over and the fans immediately started yelling.


    ¡°Qin Jiran! Qin Jiran! We are here to see Film Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Queen Su! Queen Su! We are here to see the Film Emperor and the Queen together!¡±


    Although the fans called out different names, the most was for Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi. Then, it was unsure if it were the fans¡¯ spell, but the fans called out the two namesbined. One side would holler Qin Jiran first, while the other would follow with Su Yanyi. Then, everyone would holler for them toe together. It was all very well-coordinated. People found this shocking yet amusing.


    These were hollers from a couple of thousands of people that reached even ces afar.


    ¡°Ok. Ok. We all know. Speaking of the fans now, they have a lot of requests. Not only do they want to see the Film Emperor who is definitely attending, but also President Su? President Su isn¡¯t that easy to be seen. But¡­¡± Just as Xiang Nan said, ¡®not that easy to be seen,¡¯ the audience let out regretful sighs and protests. As soon as the voices died down, the audience began to cheer again when they heard ¡®but.¡¯


    ¡°Haha. Nannan, do you dare to continue? If the audience is disappointed, you will be flooded by their saliva.¡± Xu Qingyunughed on the side.


    ¡°This¡­I¡¯m going to keep it a secret for now. Will the Queene? Haha, seeing so many fans calling out for President Su as the Queen, I also think this title very much suits President Su. President Su, do you agree?¡± Xiang Nan smiled happily.


    Being Long Media¡¯s host, Su Yanyi was considered to be her half-boss. She, naturally, had to praise her.


    Hearing Xiang Nan, Xu Qingyun immediately cooperated: ¡°President Su? Where is President Su? Is she really here?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really here? Is she or isn¡¯t she? Haha. Audience, don¡¯t worry too much. Take a look at our performances first. You guys will find outter¡­¡±


    The performances started but left the audience in some suspense. However, they weren¡¯t stupid. Upon hearing the hostess¡¯ words, they could guess that Su Yanyi was probably present. They just had no idea when she would appear and with what status. Thinking about this, they began to get excited and looked forward to it.


    Woman, an extremely beautiful woman with an extraordinary background. Not only did she have these achievements at such a young age, but also became the wife of the Film Emperor. All these aplishmentsprised a legendary type of aura. At the same time that people admired her, they were also curious. What type of elegant demeanor would this woman possess?


    The person who was responsible for the first performance was of a Tianhou1 rank. She was also a performing artiste under Resplendent¡¯s name. The song ¡¶Come on, everybody ¡·was great at pumping up the atmosphere and lifting the spirits of those present.


    Besides singing, there were magic shows and ys. There were obviously dances and songs as well. After an hour or more had passed, the audience was fully immersed in the performances. However, they didn¡¯t forget their original motive. Every time there was an intermission and the hosts came out, they would holler their idols¡¯ names. Amongst this, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s names were the loudest.


    The host responded a couple of times with different answers. Although the fans were a little disappointed, they still looked forward to this. Up until the end of the charity show, the fans were more and more anxious. However, they knew that this Film Emperor Qin wasst to appear.


    As expected, Film Emperor Qin appeared at the end. He came out wearing a pure ck suit, with an icy aura surrounding him. With that nobility and respect, the audience cheered for him in just moments of his appearance.


    ¡°Film Emperor! Film Emperor! Film Emperor!¡± The fans called out his name in unison. Fully deserving, ¡®Film Emperor¡¯ was the most prideful title for Qin Jiran.


    After calling out ¡®Film Emperor,¡¯ there was a group of fans who started to call out for the ¡®Queen¡¯ out of nowhere. Plus, it seemed contagious. More and more people hollered for the Queen!


    ¡°Queen! Queen! Queen!¡± They were so enthusiastic, arousing Qin Jiran¡¯s feeling of glory and honor.


    Qin Jiran only waved his hand, greeting the audience. Yet, in a way, he seemed magical. The chanting stopped immediately.


    ¡°Very thankful to everyone who made it. Yanyi will being shortly. Let me sing ¡¶Natural Law¡·to you guys. Hopefully, you guys will like it!¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s voice rang across the whole stage. His charm intoxicated people. They all looked forward to his voice.


    Without much ado, the music rang. He sanga memorable song.


    ¡°If heaven has an age, it will be old too. Nothing can be stable forever. If I sink in this world, I can onlyugh at the worldly affairs and act freely¡­¡± This was a ssical song. A few lines of the song were quoted from the ssics which appealed to its audience. Qin Jiran had a deep voice and didn¡¯t change the timbre that much. However, his voice lingered in the hearts of those who heard it.


    Towards the end of the song, Su Yanyi slowly walked out from the backstage. She held a bamboo flute in her hand and began ying the instrument, following the rhythm of the song. At this moment, their eyes brightened at the duo on the stage.


    1. Tianhou (Ììºó) ¨C Goddess/Referring to someone highly regarded within the music industry.

 Chapter 78.3 - The Charity Show Family

    Chapter 78.3 ¡ª The Charity Show Family


    Edited by: Larkspur


    At the same time, all major forums had published their posts. Most of the content was about the couple on stage.


    [Finally, I see the Film Emperor and the Queen together and on stage. Plus, the Queen actually knows how to y the bamboo flute!] [Seeing the Queen ying the bamboo flute makes me feel that she isn¡¯t actually a Queen. She is basically a Goddess. The Film Emperor is blessed!] [The Film Emperor and the Queen are on stage showing off their love. A talented man and a beautiful woman. A talented woman and a handsome man. They are both notcking in talent and beauty. They are a great match!] [Wu, wu, wu. Film Emperor, I really believe you¡¯re happy now. Seeing you guys perform, I¡¯ve decided to change from being a ¡®girlfriend¡¯ fan to a ¡®true love¡¯ fan. I hope you and the Queen will be happy!]


    The same post included glimpses of Qin Jiran singing with Su Yanyi ying the bamboo flute. However, because most of it was recorded by the fans, it was a little blurry. The sound wasn¡¯t that clear either. Even like this, many users reposted this like crazy.


    At the same time, Qin Jiran¡¯s performance ended. He walked over to Yanyi, looking tender-heartedly at her. He held her hand and the two walked to the center of the stage. They slightly lowered their heads and took a bow.


    Suddenly, thunderous apuse erupted. The sound of cheers was ear-splitting. Most of the people were hollering the duo¡¯s names and their nicknames.


    The host walked out, wanting to speak. Yet, the cheers rose and fell in session. All the host could do was wait helplessly and look at Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi for help. However, the two remained calm and unflustered. They didn¡¯t seem ufortable or the excitement that ordinary people would have. The host was even more helpless.


    It¡¯s a good thing that the fans knew that the host had something to say. Once they¡¯d had enough, they slowly stopped. Of course, there¡¯s also the possibility that they were tired of all the screaming.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, today¡¯s Heavenly Sea Charity Show ising to a close. But before that, I would like to announce a happy asion. Resplendent Entertainment, Su Company, Long Media, SQ Company, and Hua Company have joined hands inunching a foundation which will be established today. Now, let¡¯s ask Hua Company¡¯s Chairwoman Ling Tianyue, Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s President Su Yanyi, Su Company¡¯s Chairman Su Zhengtian, Long Media¡¯s Chairman and President Xu Yun, and SQ Company¡¯s President Qin Jiran to pleasee up on stage and say a few words about the opening ceremony!¡±


    Big brother was quite eloquent. He finished addressing the audience on behalf of the coboratingpanies, its people, and their roles in one breath. What was surprising was his uracy.


    For a while, the fans present were a little dazed. Although news of the foundation had spread, it¡¯d never been acknowledged openly. Therefore, very few people knew so they hadn¡¯t ced this in their hearts. Now that it was announced, they were, naturally, shocked.


    Many of the fans were from this city. They naturally knew of the power of thesepanies. The one that wasn¡¯t as well-known was SQ Company. They were wondering about thispany when they heard ¡®President Qin Jiran¡¯. Suddenly, they understood everything.


    The fans started pping enthusiastically. Establishing a foundation was a great event. Now, there was a multitude of people in the society that needed help. Being fans, they totally supported Qin Jiran!


    Their own idol was giving back to society. They were honored as well!


    The five went on stage. Besides Ling Tianyue, the outsider, the photo felt more like a family photo. Father Su, Mother Su, Su Yanyi, and Qin Jiran. Wasn¡¯t that a family of four? But this only represented the fourpanies. Yet, this was quite interesting. Those in the know were all envious. The Su Family was extremely powerful. Not only did they find a son-inw within the entertainment circle, but also had their ownpanies.


    Ling Tianyue spoke first. It was extremely short and to the point. Then, Father Su and Mother Su spoke a few words. Eventually, it was Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s turn.


    Su Yanyi started off, ¡°The revenue from the Heavenly Sea Charity Show will be utilized as the foundation¡¯s seed money. This fund will be invested in the construction of major orphanages in A-City. Hopefully, this will fill the lives of the orphans with some warmth. This will let the foundation maintain its well-deserved reputation.¡±


    Seed1, as the name implies, is ¡®the origin¡¯. It¡¯sprised of hope and blossom. This was what Su Yanyi and the others were expecting from this foundation.


    That said, the children could epitomize the meaning even further. Orphans were beings who also needed care and love. Of course, this was only one of the reasons. The Qin Family was the other reason they had decided to invest the seed money into the construction of orphanages. It was Su Yanyi¡¯s idea to p the Qin Family¡¯s face with this move. Qin Jiran was an orphan. He, who held the status of an orphan, was a kind of insult to the Qins. Now that Su Yanyi was doing this, how could the Qin Family feel good?


    Even on the stage, where everyone¡¯s eyes were on them, Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but hold onto Su Yanyi¡¯s hands. He was grateful for her protectiveness. With a wife like her, what more did he want?


    Finally, it was Qin Jiran¡¯s turn. His one hand held the microphone and the other tightly onto Su Yanyi¡¯s hand: ¡°I am an orphan. I am very grateful to my wife and family who are willing to invest the initial capital for the orphanage. It is a pity that children are without parents. Hopefully, they can grow up healthily and like me, find their own family and lover who treasures them. As well, discover the importance of a family. Thanks, everyone!¡± Qin Jiran took a deep bow.


    In the past, the world might¡¯ve been heartless, indifferent, and full of struggles. Now, it was filled with hope and love. Therefore, he understood gratitude. He was grateful to everyone who¡¯d helped him before, to those who¡¯d treated him truthfully. Most of all, grateful to those who¡¯d defended him multiple times. He would forever remember his lover, family, friends, and all those people in his heart!


    The apuse rang. No matter whether the fans knew about Qin Jiran¡¯s experiences or not, the ps were proof that they¡¯re moved. A few sensitive girls had red eyes and started crying!


    Qin Jiran¡¯s opening line was enough to move anyone.


    I am an orphan.


    How sour are the Film Emperor¡¯s experiences? Compared to this, the words he spoke ofter on came from the bottom of his heart. Towards the end, many were extremely touched by the sweet deration. Overall, they felt warm inside.


    Numerous fans felt a feeling of happiness in their hearts. Being born into aplete family, they felt that they were blessed. They should be satisfied with having elders who cared for them and being able to grow up healthily.


    Many of the younger fans began to reflect on themselves. Were they too irresponsible and did things that led their parents to be upset? They pledged to heed to their parents and be a filial child.


    It was not easy for parents to raise their children. Compared to orphans who didn¡¯t even know who their parents were, they really should learn to treasure this!


    When the Heavenly Sea Charity Show ended, the fans were reluctant to part. They had a lot of thoughts in their hearts. Some were moved, some stirred emotionally, some excited, and some were lonely. The charity show was considered a sess, being able to draw out so many emotions from the audience.


    After that, many users shared various views on the charity show online. Yet, most of them werements of approval. Especially the fans who were present. They leftments everywhere, saying that they understood what love is now.


    [I always thought that parents nagged me too much. They keep concerning themselves with matters they shouldn¡¯t. After hearing Qin DaDa¡¯s words, I suddenly think it¡¯s a type of blessing to be nagged by my parents!] [Qin DaDa is an orphan. I feel bad for him. But he¡¯s happy right now. I feel touched! Hopefully, Qin DaDa will be happier!] [The Qin Family is so abominable. Yet, they¡¯re considered to be wealthy people. They actually abandoned their son. Film Emperor, don¡¯t be upset. It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t want that family. You have Queen Su now. A lot of people are very envious of you! You guys have to be happy together and enrage the Qin Family! Humph, those who abandon their children are all scum!] [I support the person above. A benevolent man needn¡¯t be rich. He is not fit to be a father! Luckily, the Film Emperor is blessed right now. Otherwise, I would definitely go to Qin Family¡¯s door to dump trash!] [The Film Emperor has the Queen¡¯s care right now. He will definitely be happy. Dears, don¡¯t be worried. Evil has its own retribution. Bad people will receive their karma!] [Qin DaDa, the Queen and the Su Family are part of your family. Your fans as well. We will always support you guys. You and the Queen need to be happy together!] [Be together! Be together! Be happy together!] [We are all a family. All the fans are your family. Film Emperor, we love you. You¡¯re the best!]

 Chapter 79.1 - It’s okay to be stupid

    Chapter 79.1 ¡ª It¡¯s okay to be stupid


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Heavenly Sea Charity Show was held two days before Christmas, a western holiday. This holiday was gaining poprity in the east. Perhaps, they didn¡¯t need to care about it in the past. But offte, as people fell in love, many had started paying more and more attention to this holiday.


    Qin Jiran was shooting scenes the day before Christmas. Jiang Xiaobin, who was in charge of his phone, on seeing the text message, couldn¡¯t resist augh.


    ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Once Qin Jiran was done with his shot, he looked over and found Jiang Xiaobinughing brazenly as he stared at his phone. He took his phone from his hand.


    [Brother Qin, tomorrow is Christmas. In order to prevent you from forgetting this holiday, I sent this notice! You have to remember to give sister-inw a gift. Otherwise, you might be driven to the living room to sleep!]


    Zhan Minghui had sent this text. At the end of the text, he¡¯d used a series of symbols to create a smiley face which looked cheekier than Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s.


    ¡°Brother Zhan speaks reasonably. Brother Qin, have you prepared the gift? We¡¯ve to always give presents at Christmas.¡± Jiang Xiaobin added.


    Qin Jiran scrunched his eyebrows. He¡¯d never thought about preparing gifts. In the past, he¡¯d never even thought of Christmas. Let alone this type of foreign holidays, he had never found Chinese New Year special. After all, he was all alone. Was there a point in celebrating?


    ¡°What would be suitable to gift?¡± Those without experience could only ask a bystander¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Naturally, you have to gift woman flowers and jewelry. President Su will probably like it too.¡± Jiang Xiaobin replied with certainty. The moment he finished his words, Qin Jiran turned around and left.


    Asking someone else what to gift their beloved was extremely stupid. He would naturally know what to gift his sweetheart. Why did he need to ask someone else?


    Qin Jiran thought that gifting flowers and whatnot were highly unreliable. President Su liked bonsai!


    How about gifting her a bonsai? However, this thoughtsted but for a moment before being trashed. It¡¯s not romantic at all!


    Usually, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t have scenes to shoot in the afternoon but he would still stay with the crew to watch over. After all, he held the title of the co-director as well. Yet this afternoon, Qin Jiran left. When Jiang Xiaobin was driven away by Qin Jiran, his look seemed to say ¡®I should¡¯ve done this a long time ago¡¯.


    Needless to say, Qin Jiran went to buy gifts. But, he hadn¡¯t thought of what to buy yet. So, he headed to a hugely popr mall to casually shop around.


    It was Christmas Eve and the mall was brimming with a festive mood. All sorts of Santa uses appeared. Many shops prepared promotions and discounts for Christmas. The mall seemed lively and bustling as many people came and went.


    A man like Qin Jiran, had caught many people¡¯s attention as he shopped around. Although he wore a cap and scarf, his upright figure and surrounding aura were hard to miss. The passers-by couldn¡¯t help but shoot an extra nce at him.


    Despite the risk of being recognized at any moment, Qin Jiran still picked gifts for Su Yanyi.


    Qin Jiran looked at the mall directory and decided to go to the women¡¯s clothing section. He had never bought clothes for Yanyi before. He might as well give it a try.


    Being the entertainment circle¡¯s Film Emperor, Qin Jiran had made the right decision. This mall was a confluence of popr luxury brands. Qin Jiran walked around a few stores before finding suitable clothes for Su Yanyi. However, he didn¡¯t find just one, but rather many¡­


    This white shirt, Yanyi could wear for work. She could match this with her other work clothes.


    Yanyi would probably like this body-hugging ck pants.


    This blue skirt matches Yanyi¡¯s style. He remembered that she had a blue cloak. She could team this with that.


    This bag is very beautiful too; it¡¯s small and cute, suitable for Yanyi. Maybe, she could use this somehow.


    As he kept on picking, Qin Jiran discovered that he couldn¡¯t hold the many things he¡¯d picked! Big and small bags piled up. This brought him trouble.


    However, it was no big deal. Qin Jiran found a store and bought a couple more items. Then, he took the car keys and let people bring it to his car. These types of top-notch specialty stores did deliveries.


    Without the fear of trouble, Qin Jiran was satisfied with his shopping. Clothes, pants, cloaks, jackets, hats, scarves, shoes, and bags. As long as he liked it, he bought them all. If he was unsure of the size, he would buy a size up and down. In any case, one of them would be fit Yanyi. Of course, Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t promise that Yanyi would like them all. Therefore, he thought of buying more. In the end, there would be something that she would like. Even if it¡¯s just one or two items, it wouldn¡¯t be a waste.


    Qin Jiran shopped in the women¡¯s section for almost three hours. Although he was a bit tired, he was still unusually excited. He didn¡¯t want to walk anymore. He deliberated a little before going over to the jewelry section. Even though he thought he shouldn¡¯t listen to Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s wordspletely, he could still take it into consideration.


    What types of jewelry should he buy? Yanyi obviously didn¡¯tck any of this. It¡¯s a matter of thoughts.


    Qin Jiran was hesitant and decided to just walk around first. However, his gazended on a pair of rings. As a thought suddenly struck him, he turned despondent.


    Though he and Yanyi were married, they had nothing besides a marriage certificate!


    They had no wedding, banquet or a wedding dress, not to mention wedding rings. In the past, he didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, he and Yanyi married due to contract. Even if they had these things, it would¡¯ve been just fake. He didn¡¯t think much about it. But now, it was different. He and Yanyi had feelings for one another. More than likely, Yanyi liked him too. Even though she might not love him yet. He was obviously unable topare their feelings. But, at least he could prove that they could uphold this marriage!


    With the pair of rings before him, Qin Jiran was lost in thoughts. If he were to gift Yanyi a ring, would she ept it? Would she wear it?


    If it were possible, Qin Jiran really hoped that he could put a ring on Yanyi. Even if it wasn¡¯t the so-called wedding rings. Of course, he hoped that they could also wear the wedding rings that symbolize their status of being married.

 Chapter 79.2 - It’s Okay to be Stupid

    Chapter 79.2 ¡ª It¡¯s Okay to be Stupid


    Edited by: Larkspur


    ¡°Mister, are you here to pick out rings? These are the newest models. Your girlfriend will definitely like it.¡± The very eager salesgirl was smiling from ear to ear as she walked over.


    Proposals during Christmas had a high sess rate. Hence, selling wedding rings and whatnot was the top choice!


    Qin Jiran was silent for a while. In the end, he shook his head. With a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want rings. Let me look at something else.¡±


    Wait for a bit more. Gifting a ring had too deep a meaning. He didn¡¯t want to excessively pressure Yanyi. He had plenty of patience. Once Yanyi liked him or liked him even more, he would personally put a ring on her.


    Qin Jiran held a determined look. He was able to be an actor within the entertainment circle for Yanyi and ept the marriage under a contract. He had waited in silence for three years. He would continue to wait for her. This was a type of security in itself. He wasn¡¯t worried.


    ¡°Ok. Besides rings, there is a lot of jewelry in the store. There¡¯s nes, bracelets, anklets, earrings, stud earrings¡­ gold, silver, diamond essories, all sorts of jadeite and pearl essories. Mister, what do you want to see first?¡±


    Qin Jiran was expressionless. In reality, he was a bit confused. Women, are indeed veryplicated creatures.


    ¡°Bracelets. Let me see it first.¡± Qin Jiran thought about it.


    Then, Qin Jiran spent about two hours in the jewelry store. With the salesgirl shooting him strange looks, he finally left.


    Of course, Qin Jiran was well aware of that look following him. He also knew it wasn¡¯t because he¡¯d been discovered, but because he had bought one too many items.


    Qin Jiran seemed to have bought one of each item except the rings. Some were expensive while others exquisite. There were gold and silver jewelry as well as jadeite and pearl. There were many varieties. It was the same as buying clothes. If he felt there was something Yanyi was bound to like, he¡¯d pick it.


    ¡°Hehe, if I were to have such a rich boyfriend, I would definitely marry him.¡± The moment Qin Jiran left, the salesgirl excitedly announced to her colleagues close by.


    ¡°I would marry too. Look at how generous he is. However, I think he looks pretty familiar.¡± Another salesgirl was equally excited. They were envious of the rich man¡¯s girlfriend.


    It seemed like these salesgirls had never thought of who the gifts might¡¯ve been for. His wife perhaps?


    ¡°He is a bit familiar. Have I seen him before? However, that handsome man never took off his scarf. The temperature inside the store is quite high. Did he do this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Is he some celebrity then? Otherwise, why would he cover himself so tightly¡­¡±


    Qin Jiran bought a bunch of gifts home. Going back and forth, he was finally done on his fourth trip. These gifts were naturally brought back to his bedroom. He then remembered how Su Yanyi would walk in without knocking on the door from time to time. Then, he ced the gifts in the drawers, thinking that Yanyi had best not see them.


    Because Qin Jiran was busy with this, by the time he started cooking, it waste. When Su Yanyi returned home, she noticed the man who was busy inside the kitchen. She was unsure when it had started, but she had developed a penchant for staring at the man hustling around the kitchen. She wanted to walk in and see. She kept thinking that this scene was very warm. The feeling of a family made itself known.


    This man probably loves his family a lot? Probably because he had no home since a young age so he particrly longed for one?


    However, this was not just due to the feeling of family. Whenever she thought of how deeply in love the man was with her, Su Yanyi thought that his longing for a family was because the home had her!


    Su Yanyi¡¯s pride and confidence was all over. However, wasn¡¯t this a man¡¯s hard-work in order for a woman to be so confident? Only when a man is truly in love, the woman would feel extremely secure. This belonged to a man¡¯s pride too!


    ¡°What did you make? It smells tasty.¡± Su Yanyi walked up a few steps, watching the busy man. She couldn¡¯t help but think of what she had coincidentally heard that afternoon. She thought about it and wanted to ask. However, in the end, she said something else.


    So, what had Su Yanyi heard?


    Earlier in the day she was tired and had decided to walk around when she heard Kang Zhong on the phone. Originally, she didn¡¯t mind it. But then, she heard him say, ¡°Jiran is gifting President Su a Christmas present. Let¡¯s keep this a secret.¡±


    That¡¯s when, Su Yanyi had found out. As it turned out, someone wanted to give her a gift. What type of gift would it be? Would he be giving it today or tomorrow? Should she pretend to not know? Otherwise, would there be a surprise?


    Lately, Su Yanyi had been reading many books on rtionships and feelings. Although her emotional IQ had obviously improved, she had no idea if she would ruin the surprise or not.


    ¡°Garlic chicken, spinach with shrimps, and Chinese yam with spare-rib soup. Are you hungry? It¡¯s almost done.¡±


    ¡°Hm. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Su Yanyi found a seat nearby and sat down. She really waited for him.


    At this time, the invisible 001 couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    [Master. Cooking with the Mr. Master is the easiest way to enhance your rtionship with him!] The soft voice looked forward to this.


    [I don¡¯t know how to cook.] Su Yanyi answered, without a hint of bashfulness.


    [You can learn if you don¡¯t know. There are a lot of cookbooks in the system. Many of them are extremely rare. As long as Master is willing to learn, there will definitely be no problems!] 001 looked at Su Yanyi with utmost hope.


    [But the problem is I am not willing to!] Su Yanyi retorted faintly. She never held expectations for cooking food.


    Two ck lines appeared on 001¡¯s virtual image. Did Master need to be this straightforward? This really wasted the system¡¯s functions!


    [Master, the functions in the system are easy to use. There are all sorts of advanced medical knowledge, extremely valuable and rare cooking recipes, as well as many assisting functions. But Master, you¡¯ve never used them before. The system functions that you are using now are only one-thousandth of theplete system functions there are. Master, do you dislike me? Otherwise, why would you not use the functions more often?] 001 had been holding the words in for quite a long time. Its Master¡¯s coldness led it into thinking that she disliked itself. It was really upset.


    [I do dislike you a bit!]


    001 did look a bit miserable but its soft look clearly didn¡¯t sway Su Yanyi¡¯s heart. Therefore, she continued to strike.


    001¡¯s stuffed bun like face immediately scrunched up. Tears welled up, threatening to fall. It looked extremely pitiful.


    [Master, do you not want me anymore? I am very useful. I have been trying my best to help you pursue the Mr. Master. You can¡¯t just abandon me!] 001 eximed pitifully.


    [Speak normally!]


    Su Yanyi still remained unmoved. She was unsatisfied with 001¡¯s words in her heart. What did it mean by ¡®she was trying to pursue Qin Jiran¡¯? Wasn¡¯t it the other way around? This was a stupid system. It only knew how to act cute!


    [Oh!] I have been speaking normally!

 Chapter 79.3 - It’s Okay to be Stupid

    Chapter 79.3 ¡ª It¡¯s Okay to be Stupid


    Edited by: Larkspur


    ¡°Yanyi, time to eat. Come.¡± Qin Jiran had finished cooking. While he brought the dishes out, he called Yanyi too.


    Su Yanyi looked at the remaining two dishes on the table before she helped bring it over too. Qin Jiran immediately epted it. He arranged the table, saying, ¡°Quickly sit. I can do it.¡±


    Right now, Su Yanyi was extremely obedient. She sat down in her seat, waiting for Qin Jiran to fill her bowls with rice and soup.


    When 001 saw this, it could only helplessly cheer for itself. Cultivating the Queen into a virtuous wife, goes without saying, was a very difficult task. It had a heavy burden. It would continue to work hard!


    However, you need to work hard too, Mr.Master. You did the work of a virtuous wife. You should¡¯ve allowed the virtuous wife to do it! Do you really want the virtuous wife to be azy one?!


    The happy dinner ended and the two were watching TV on the second floor¡¯s living room. Qin Jiran prepared fresh juice. While Su Yanyi drank, she swept a nce at Qin Jiran. This man looks calm. It seems like he won¡¯t be giving her the presents today.


    Qin Jiran was oblivious to the nces but was thinking about the presents in his heart. When should he give Yanyi the gifts? Although Christmas was tomorrow and that was when he should give the gifts, he felt that his presents weren¡¯t that valuable. If he took it out tomorrow, would Yanyi dislike it? But if he took it out now, it would seem a bit rushed. Moreover, as he thought of the number of things he¡¯d bought, he felt a little embarrassed gifting.


    The two watched TV for a bit before returning to their study to deal with work. These two were quite busy. Although they knew they should allow others to help them with work, there was still a lot of work to do. Especially for Qin Jiran. Right now, he was diversifying into various fields. In addition, the Su Family was slowly assigning him a lot of work . Therefore, he was really busy.


    Seeing Qin Jiran heading to the study room, Su Yanyi looked dazed.


    Tomorrow is Christmas and this man didn¡¯t have the intention of going on a date with her? Or did he think it was enough to just prepare gifts? Or did he not have time tomorrow? But he should be able to make some time during the evening.


    Indeed, was it really because Qin Jiran was too busy? Of course not. A man like Qin Jiran, no matter how busy he was, he would always have time to spend with his beloved. His woman was more important than his career.


    Then, why isn¡¯t there a date? The reason was simple. It was because Qin Jiran had been thinking only about the gifts and forgotten all about going on a date. Besides, in Zhan Minghui¡¯s reminder, he had never mentioned going on a date, ok!


    She mulled over a bit. Originally, Su Yanyi was supposed to go to her study to handle some files, but she never went in. She sat in the living room, staring at Qin Jiran¡¯s study.


    Should she take the initiative since this man didn¡¯t remember to set up a date? Although she¡¯d said that this man would pursue her, he was a bit slow-witted. She should take the initiative too!


    Then, Su Yanyi, made a decision. She stood up and walked towards Qin Jiran¡¯s study. She pushed the door open and walked in. Inside the room, Qin Jiran was looking at a file. Who knew when the small golden turtle had climbed onto the table, lying down and staring at Qin Jiran.


    Once Su Yanyi saw this, without another word, she picked up the small golden turtle and tossed it out. It¡¯s one thing to take a look at her man but quite another to stare at him. Did he think she was non-existent?


    Qin Jiran felt a bit weird. He clearly didn¡¯t understand Su Yanyi¡¯s thoughts. Of course, normal people wouldn¡¯t understand Su Yanyi who was jealous of a turtle. He inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow is Christmas.¡± Su Yanyi felt that she should give Qin Jiran a chance to take the initiative, so she reminded him.


    Qin Jiran was momentarily stunned before replying, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    Then, the two fell silent. Su Yanyi scrunched her eyebrows, secretly sighing. This man was indeed a slow-witted person!


    ¡°Do you have something to do tomorrow?¡± Su Yanyi decided to give Qin Jiran another chance, the reminder more obvious this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the studio to shoot scenes. What¡¯s the matter? You have something to do?¡± Qin Jiran replied truthfully, not the least bit conscious of the hints.


    For a moment, Su Yanyi had no idea what to say. Maybe she really wanted to take a hammer and knock on this man¡¯s head. She wanted to see what it was made up of, to the point that he was this dense and slow!


    Headache! A slow-witted man!


    ¡°When are you going to finish shooting?¡± Su Yanyi thought that since this slow-witted man didn¡¯t understand how to be romantic, she would do the needful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any scenes in the afternoon. Since tomorrow is Christmas, everyone in the crew is strongly asking for a half day¡¯s break. Director Guo and I have agreed¡­¡± Qin Jiran suddenly thought of something. His face immediately turned uneasy. He secretly stared at Yanyi, before testing, ¡°Do you have time tomorrow afternoon? Do you want to celebrate Christmas together?¡±


    ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t have time!¡± Su Yanyi saw that this slow-witted person had suddenly understood her point but she wasn¡¯t that happy either. She proudly humphed and turned around, walking off.


    Qin Jiran was bbergasted. She sounded angry. But in reality, she was just having a temper. How should he appease her?


    Qin Jiran hurriedly rushed out. He wasn¡¯t that slow anymore. He directly pulled on Su Yanyi¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Whenever you have time; I will wait for you until then. Tonight, I will cook a feast for you ok?¡±


    He was openly trying to move and lure her in. Before, he was a stupid slow-witted man who knew nothing about romance. But now, he was smart and sneaky!


    Su Yanyi looked at Qin Jiran. She slightly raised her eyebrows and then her chin, ¡°Then wait for me tomorrow. When I have the time, I¡¯lle look for you.¡±


    Qin Jiran wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. He was scared that she wouldn¡¯t let him off that easily once heughed. He knew that Su Yanyi liked her face a lot. He would definitely be taken to task forughing at her.


    ¡°Ok. I will go find you after I finish shooting the scenes tomorrow. Whenever you have time, just call me.¡± Naturally, Qin Jiran let Su Yanyi do as she pleased. He would never put up an attitude with her. He thought that it was extremely cute to see this type of Yanyi. His heart softened and he wanted to hug her.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi with a tint of peculiarity and patience. His hold on her hand tightened.


    ¡°Yanyi¡­¡± Qin Jiran whispered before he pulled Su Yanyi in his arms. He gently hugged her.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t do this with too much strength or speed. During this process, Su Yanyi was free to fight against or reject him. But clearly, she didn¡¯t have the intention of doing so. On the contrary, she allowed the man to hug her and her hands fell on the man¡¯s waist.


    The familiar smell led them to feelfortable. It was warm and sweet.


    ¡°You¡¯re a slow-witted person.¡±


    Su Yanyi knew that she was being a bit willful. But in reality, she was unfamiliar with being willful. To be exact, he had agreed but she had had to pretend to be angry. She would never have done this before. This behavior belonged to a young woman. She would¡¯ve felt disdain in the past. Yet, now, she had done the very thing and so naturally.


    Thinking back to her actions, a bashful Su Yanyi¡¯s face slightly flushed.


    Qin Jiran lowered his head only to see Su Yanyi¡¯s pinkish cheeks. His heart raced quickly and his grip around her tightened. He rubbed his head against Su Yanyi¡¯s hair. He took in Yanyi¡¯s smell which was what he had been forever longing for.


    ¡°Yanyi, I¡¯m always so stupid and causing you unhappiness.¡± Of course, Qin Jiran was a little upset about how stupid he was with even setting up a date. He¡¯d originally wanted to let Yanyi be happy and like himself more, but he was helplessly stupid. He was a bit anxious now. What if Yanyi really disliked how stupid he was one day? What should he do?


    Although the man¡¯s voice revealed disappointment, the words spoken were the truth. Yanyi was at aplete loss. Her original motive was to make Qin Jiran anxious. Howe he was disappointed now?


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re a bit stupid. I don¡¯t need to worry about others stealing you from me.¡± Seeing the gloomy man, she began to anxiouslyfort him. However, she wasn¡¯t used to this and her words sounded funny in a sense.


    Qin Jiran felt that he was indeed foolish. But thinking about it, Yanyi said that she didn¡¯t need to worry about others stealing him. Did that mean she cared a lot about whether someone might steal him?


    Qin Jiran thought of Wang Zhilin and how that woman was obviously interested in him. However, that was not a pure type of interest. Itprised of of many intricate thoughts. It was intricate to the point that he felt disgusted. Yanyi felt the woman was disgusting too. Was it partially because she also liked him?


    Thinking about this, Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t gloomy anymore. He was even a bit happy. Su Yanyi had taken that change in feeling to her heart. She suddenly thought herforting had an effect on him. She rxed and felt that the man was easy to pacify. She had spoken casually yet this man became happy.


    Oh, was this a beautiful misunderstanding? Or was this in reality, a truth?

 Chapter 80.1 - The Christmas Date

    Chapter 80.1 ¡ª The Christmas Date


    Edited by: Larkspur


    The morning of Christmas.


    The two were used to morning exercises. Su Yanyi had a vast improvement in her skills; she¡¯s much crueler and harsher. Qin Jiran had improved greatly too and was much fiercer. The two were familiar with each other¡¯s moves. Therefore, they rarely injured each other. Of course, even if it happened, Qin Jiran was the one to get beaten up by Su Yanyi. Qin Jiran definitely didn¡¯t have the heart to hit her.


    After the morning exercises, Qin Jiran went to prepare breakfast. Su Yanyi returned to her room to shower and change. Then, she waited for food.


    Like usual, the breakfast was rich and abundant. However, because it was Christmas, Qin Jiran had specially prepared an apple pie for Su Yanyi.


    ¡°People say it¡¯s a custom to eat apples on Christmas, so I made a few apple pies for you.¡± While speaking, Qin Jiran packed the apple pies into a meal box so Su Yanyi could eat it while resting at work. This happened almost every day and the food changed every time too.


    ¡°Christmassts for three days. The first day which was yesterday was Christmas Eve. That¡¯s when we should eat the apple.¡± Su Yanyi understood this better than Qin Jiran. However, she took the meal box happily and went to work.


    Pan Yan had been waiting outside the vi. Once she saw the familiar meal box in Su Yanyi¡¯s hand, sheughed meaningfully. Her face revealed a glimpse of envy. Qin Jiran was really the best choice for a husband with how considerate and detailed he was.


    In the beginning, Pan Yan didn¡¯t know that Qin Jiran had made the pastries in the meal box. She thought that the servants of the Su Family had made it. She thought about preparing it in the future since President Su enjoyed eating these pastries.


    She happened upon the truth during a conversation with Kang Zhong when he casually mentioned President Su¡¯s preferences. That¡¯s when she found out that Qin Jiran had personally made those pastries. As for how Kang Zhong knew about this, he had personally asked President Su. That was the whole truth. Now, she¡¯s even more envious. From time to time, she would assess Kang Zhong. This man was pretty nice to her but he never personally cooked for her. Compared to Film Emperor Qin, he really wasn¡¯t gentle, considerate, and wise enough.


    Kang Zhong was unaware that he was being disliked by the woman he liked because he wasn¡¯t wise and kind enough. Even if he knew, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to imitate Qin Jiran¡¯s tenacity and his investment of feelings. It¡¯s not because he didn¡¯t love her but there were different ways to love someone. Maybe, there were different intensities of love as well.


    At the office, Su Yanyi held the meal box herself. The performing artists of Resplendent Entertainment were used to Su Yanyi like this. As the private eyes spread the news, the entire Resplendent Entertainment knew that the meal box President Su held was personally made by Film Emperor Qin. In it was all sorts of pastries attracting everyone¡¯s shocks and jealousy. Especially women! They all sighed, wondering why they hadn¡¯t found such a considerate man.


    Pan Yan and Kang Zhong reported their findings after entering the office. After the two left, Su Yanyi ced her hands on the meal box. In the next second, it vanished. She packed it off into the system¡¯s storage. She didn¡¯t want to hide it but the system had a preservation function that could keep the food fresh. If it wasn¡¯t for the fear of arousing suspicions, she would¡¯ve done so at home already.


    In fact, in the beginning, Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t thought of using the system to store food. It was during a random conversation with 001 that she¡¯d found out about this function. But by then, people in thepany knew that she brought a meal box to work every day. To avoid suspicion, she ced the pastries into the storage only after she was in her office.


    As the clock slowly struck 11, Su Yanyi¡¯s personal phone rang. The screen shed ¡®Qin Jiran¡¯. Su Yanyi looked up at the clock to see it was almost time for lunch.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Su Yanyi asked. When she hadforted Qin Jiran yesterday, she¡¯d be more open to his ideas. Not only had she agreed to an afternoon date, but had also decided on the time for lunch earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m standing in front of the office. Are you still busy? Don¡¯t worry, I can wait for you in the car.¡± Qin Jian¡¯s gentle voice rang, without even a bit of indifference. However, this voice belonged only to Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Ten minutes.¡± Su Yanyi said straightforwardly and hung up. There was a pile of files to attend to, but she took her bag and left. She¡¯d never really celebrated Christmas before. The family wasn¡¯t used to this nor had she given it any thought before. If it weren¡¯t for Qin Jiran¡¯s existence, would she have even thought of celebrating Christmas?


    Su Yanyi moved quickly and appeared before Qin Jiran in less than ten minutes. Seeing her, he immediately got out and opened the door for her and left the office after Su Yanyi got on.


    As this happened in broad daylight, many had taken this scene to their hearts. Even the few reporters who camped by Resplendent Entertainment for news, immediately recorded this moment, thinking there were more things to report now.


    They immediately reported the happening to their respectivepanies. Even so, they couldn¡¯t beat the speed of the inte. Not only did the Resplendent Entertainment have performing artists, but also many employees. There was also anotherpany nearby. It was considered a rather bustling area. Who knew how many people had recorded this extremely eye-catching scene? That¡¯s how the inte circted simr pictures and even videos around, practically all at the same time.


    Many users and fans started to shout slogans like ¡®showing off love will blind the single people¡¯s eyes¡¯ and such. At the same time, they frantically uploaded pictures and videos. More people knew that Film Emperor Qin and Queen Su were going on a Christmas date now. The fans who wanted to see the two went to the usual hangouts like movie theaters, coffee shops, and all sorts of restaurants. Perhaps they could luck out!


    The two, on the other hand, parked the car outside a French restaurant. It was very romantic, especially during Christmas. If it weren¡¯t for their special statuses and reservation, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to find any seats just by walking in.


    The two had reserved seats by a hidden corner. They were mindful of their privacy and stature.


    ¡°Yanyi, happy Christmas. I hope you like the Christmas gift.¡± Be it Qin Jiran¡¯s attire or posture, it was formal. It remained unchanged even when he brought out the gift ¨C a piece of essory inside an embroidered box. Who knew which one he¡¯d picked from the heap he¡¯d bought?


    At this moment, Su Yanyi was stunned. Although on the surface, she received the gift calmly, she still felt a bit uneasy.


    She had been thinking about the man gifting her a present but had forgotten about giving one in return. Now that they sat there, there was no gift in sight. What should she do?


    Su Yanyi looked around. She¡¯d yet to open the gift yet replied helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare a gift. I¡¯ll treat you for this meal. Happy Christmas!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Jiran was speechless. Should he say ¡®there is no need to¡¯ or ¡®thank you¡¯ at this point? Why did he feel that Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t any better than the slow-witted person he was? Was it really good to ruin the mood like this?


    Of course, these were just fleeting thoughts ofints. In reality, Qin Jiran was very happy. As long as Yanyi was willing to be with him and ept his gift, he was satisfied. Now that she was willing to treat him out and say ¡®happy Christmas,¡¯ how could he not be satisfied?


    Qin Jiranughed happily. He looked at Su Yanyi with unimaginable gentleness. Su Yanyi¡¯s silhouette filled the bottom of his eyes. He was happy, devoted, and deeply in love.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qin Jiran softly held Yanyi¡¯s hand and kissed it gently. Qin Jiran was getting more and more used to this intimate action.


    Su Yanyi squinted her eyes, smiling. She believed her gift was pretty nice too.


    The two ordered dishes. In reality, French cuisine was time-consuming. They paid a lot of attention to the side and main dishes, beverages, and desserts. Although it was pretty tasty, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t like it as much. It was the mood that they were here for.


    Yanyi, though, could really ruin the mood sometimes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as good as your cooking. Let¡¯s eat at home in the future.¡±

 Chapter 80.2 - The Christmas Date

    Chapter 80.2 ¡ª The Christmas Date


    Edited by: Larkspur


    QOTC: ¡°I will take care of her.¡± ¨C QJR


    Although it ruined the mood somewhat, Qin Jiran still liked the sound of it. He agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you next time. It definitely won¡¯t be worse than this.¡±


    Qin Jiran was ecstatic because he and Su Yanyi had simr thoughts. He too felt that the food here didn¡¯t taste as good as his own.


    Then, the two started discussing the dishes. Although Su Yanyi didn¡¯t know how to cook them, she knew how to eat! She was very familiar with ordering dishes and Qin Jiran made a mental note of each one with utter sincerity.


    As they ate, Qin Jiran realized that Yanyi had yet to open the gift. He was unsure if she would like it. Hence, he kept shooting uneasy nces in the direction of the gift.


    Su Yanyi was quick to notice and looked at the extremely exquisite box on the side. She picked it up and gently opened it. A pair of small but delicate and sparkling diamond stud earringsy within.


    This pair of stud earrings were very small and exquisite, but it did have some color. It wasn¡¯t as inferior as the normal stud earrings.


    Usually, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t personally buy essories much. Her outfits and essories were managed by her assistant. From time to time, the trendiest andtest styles from brands would be sent over. Therefore, this was the first time that someone had gifted her this type of personal jewelry besides Mother Su, who had given her a few once she was an adult.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty nice. Help me wear it.¡± As Su Yanyi said this, she took off the earrings she wore and motioned for Qin Jiran to help her.


    Naturally, Qin Jiran was happy. He walked over very carefully and gently helped Su Yanyi wear it. Although he wasn¡¯t as skilled, she didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. Su Yanyi slightly raised her eyebrows, with their closeness she could feel his breathing on her. This man¡¯s influence on her grew bigger and bigger.


    In the beginning, she didn¡¯t think much about the two sleeping on the same bed. But now, she was a bit immersed in this simple touch. She had started to develop a fondness for this man¡¯s scent.


    Su Yanyi suspected that, in the days toe, she¡¯d be unable to restrain herself from pouncing on the man.


    Thinking up to here, she thought of something she had been neglecting. She and Qin Jiran were married. But up until now, they slept in separate rooms. Although she¡¯d mentioned it once, Qin Jiran had refused. Of course, she¡¯d epted his reasoning and she knew that this man really cared about their rtionship.


    But now, she had admitted to liking Qin Jiran in her heart, though she didn¡¯t want to confess this to Qin Jiran yet. She wanted him to gradually discover this himself. Moreover, this man was still trying to pursue her. Although he wasn¡¯t as enthusiastic when pursuing her, in reality, it was to her taste. She liked rtionships that worked out little by little.


    Since that was what she expected, some things just had to go with the flow. Actually, sleeping in different rooms had a type of appeal. She wasn¡¯t anxious, really not anxious.


    Though she wasn¡¯t anxious about this, she was anxious about something else. It was the system¡¯s mission. This was thest second-level mission, but she couldn¡¯t figure out no matter what. Now, she was really anxious.


    By this time, Qin Jiran had finished helping Su Yanyi. ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful,¡± he moved a step back and took a careful look, before eximing in satisfaction.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Although she couldn¡¯t see it, she was naturally beautiful so it¡¯d look good on her.


    Qin Jiran returned to his seat and was in a great mood.


    This pair of stud earrings was delicate and elegant but special enough. He had deliberated for a long time before deciding on this pair in the end. It indeed suited Yanyi well. He had quite a discerning taste. As to the other gifts, Qin Jiran wanted to go back and pick some more. If there were chances, he would naturally gift them to Yanyi.


    Giving gifts to beloved who liked them in return, was a really good feeling. He then got into the habit of gifting Su Yanyi whenever there was a holiday. So much so, that he gave her a bonsai on National Tree nting Day! She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the gifts she received.


    ¡°Yanyi, what should we do after we finish eating?¡± Qin Jiran asked casually, only to receive a weird look in return.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be deciding this?¡± Why was he asking her what to do on a date? How would she know?


    Qin Jiran was speechless. Should he really be deciding this? Or did she not need to think about this?


    Of course, these thoughts were strictly in his heart. He definitely didn¡¯t dare to say it aloud!


    ¡°Cough, are we still going to the theater?¡± Qin Jiran spoke slowly before Yanyi immediately rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok if we are going to a film review.¡± She had no intention of going twice. But if it was Qin Jiran¡¯s new movie, she could go watch it.


    Qin Jiran felt a bit awkward, and bumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to talk.¡±


    Su Yanyi almostughed. Why did this man instantly act like a little wife? Was she such an evil tyrant that he didn¡¯t want to speak?


    ¡°Then I rather go by myself than go on a date with a slow-witted person who doesn¡¯t know how to talk.¡± Su Yanyi said in distaste.


    Qin Jiran was a bit discouraged. He, as expected, was disliked by Yanyi.


    [On Christmas, honey wants to rather go by herself than on a date. What should I do? I¡¯m anxious and waiting right now.]


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It doesn¡¯t matter we go!¡±


    Although Yanyi disliked him, obviously, he couldn¡¯t possibly let her go by herself. Qin Jiran was rarely unyieldingly. He looked at Su Yanyi, determined.


    Su Yanyi was surprised. This seemed to be the first time that Qin Jiran had used such a tone, extremely determined. He even acted tough, as if nothing could change his decision.


    Su Yanyi had a personality of her own. She most certainly didn¡¯t like people talking to her in such an unyielding tone. Or at least this was what she¡¯d thought before She believed that the man¡¯s submissive personality suited her taste. She liked how they were gentle, considerate, willing, and would never argue. If she was tough, Qin Jiran was soft. Theyplemented each other, thus she¡¯s content.


    When Qin Jiran first revealed his tough side before her, Su Yanyi, strangely discovered that she wasn¡¯t averse. On the contrary, she was attracted to it! Oh, saying ¡®attracted¡¯ wasn¡¯t urate. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t describe it fully. To put it correctly, she was a bit moved!


    A manly Qin Jiran was quite handsome too!


    Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t help but think back to a moment from her past life; it¡¯s immensely profound yet she¡¯d somehow managed to ignore it.


    The doctor had dered her a human vegetable and her family was grieving. Shey on the hospital bed and mysteriously, she heard many voices. During that time, Qin Jiran who had been divorced for a year walked into the ward bringing along an arctic aura.


    It felt like she saw him but at the same time, it felt like she only heard his voice, or maybe what that man said to her family in a deep and serious voice, ¡°I will take care of her.¡±


    He was unflinching; nothing could change his decision. Qin Jiran had held a more imposing manner then than he did right now and the vibe of protectiveness emanating had been more prominent.


    Perhaps, it was his tenacity that got him her family¡¯s consent. In the end, he¡¯d taken care of her for two years; until Wang Zhilin killed her.

 Chapter 80.3 - The Christmas Date

    Chapter 80.3 ¡ª The Christmas Date


    Edited by: Larkspur


    QOTC: ¡°Even if you throw me out, I would follow you still.¡± ¨C QJR


    Ai, in the end, she was actually killed by Wang Zhilin who didn¡¯t even have a brain! She felt that she had died a wrongful death. However, it was the Su family and Qin Jiran that were careless. Although they had people protecting her, because she had been safe for the past two years, they had overlooked this more and more. It didn¡¯t ur to them that Wang Zhilin could collude with a nurse in the hospital and kill her, when the Su Family and Qin Jiran weren¡¯t around.


    Given her situation in her past life, to die, was to be free. It wasmentable for her family and Qin Jiran who were still alive. Hopefully, they weren¡¯t that upset. Though after she was reborn, the so-called past life didn¡¯t exist anymore, she still hoped it was thetter so that those who she cared about wouldn¡¯t be so upset.


    For a moment, Su Yanyi was in deep thought. Inevitably, it reflected on her face. This was also because she didn¡¯t have her guards up when she was with Qin Jiran. Otherwise, the usual Su Yanyi¡¯s thoughts were inscrutable.


    When Qin Jiran saw the change, he suddenly felt that his tone might¡¯ve been a bit harsh. He was unsure if he¡¯d upset her again.


    ¡°Yanyi, I¡­¡± Qin Jiran wanted to say something only to hear Yanyi say, ¡°Then let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not like I can throw you out.¡±


    That was precisely what Qin Jiran was afraid Yanyi would do. But from what she said, she clearly wasn¡¯t going to. He sighed and smiled, returning to his indifferent but gentle self.


    ¡°Even if you throw me out, I would follow you still.¡± Seeing that Yanyi wasn¡¯t angry, Qin Jiran replied half-jokingly. Of course, it was the truth.


    Su Yanyi smiled sweetly. From the immensely imposing man from before, he was back to being the ¡°easily bullied¡± one again. It could be said that aside from the time he was on-screen, this cute side of his was only for her.


    ¡°Do you know where you want to go?¡± They were almost done with lunch and they needed to decide on a ce.


    With that question, Qin Jiran¡¯s headache returned. He scrunched his eyebrows, seemingly thinking hard. In the end, he shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of one yet.¡±


    Typically, Qin Jiran actually didn¡¯t have any recreational ces to go to. If they had had more time, they could have traveled or something. But there wasn¡¯t any nice ce at this time.


    ¡°Thene with me.¡± Seeing Qin Jiran in a spot, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t want to make it hard for him. She¡¯d thought of a pretty nice ce and wanted to bring him along.


    ¡°Ok!¡± Qin Jiran was happy and ate delightfully.


    After lunch, Qin Jiran drove as Su Yanyi navigated. The two drove for about half an hour before they reached the ce. It was a shooting club named ¡®Shadow Wind.¡¯ There were dozens of luxurious cars parked outside. Although it wasn¡¯t too crowded, it wasvish enough. The standard was clearly high.


    Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi got off the car together and immediately a valet was at their service. They went to the front hall and a server came up to them. He wanted to say something but Su Yanyi cut him off, ¡°My surname is Su. Ask your Manager Su toe here.¡±


    If only one of the two sentences were spoken, it wouldn¡¯t have much value. However, it held a deeper meaning when spoken together.


    This ¡®Shadow Wind¡¯ shooting club was a business under Su Family. The manager was surnamed Su. It¡¯s said, he¡¯s a distant rtive of the Sus¡¯. Right now, Su Yanyi had introduced herself as Su. The server instantly made the connection and immediately contacted their manager.


    Su Yanyi tugged Qin Jiran and sat down. The club¡¯s spacious front hall rarely saw any people. Those rare ones were mostly servers, but customers were scarce. Naturally, it was quiet. Therefore, not many people paid attention to them. A few servers who stole secret nces found them familiar but couldn¡¯t quite ce them for sure.


    Qin Jiran guessed, ¡°This is a business under Su Family?¡±


    ¡°Hm. It¡¯s not only a business.¡± Since Su Yanyi had already brought Qin Jiran over, she didn¡¯t have any intentions of keeping things from him. As a matter of fact, not only was this shooting club a business under Su Family but was also one of their bases in A-City. For several years now, the Su Family had trained many figures. Even Old Man Su woulde to this base often to coach. After Su Yanyi married, she hadn¡¯te here often. So, the servers by the reception weren¡¯t familiar with her.


    Manager Su quickly arrived. He was in his forties and looked quite honest, but was someone with skills. On the surface, he was just a distant rtive. But on the underside, he was an orphan adopted by the Su Family. He could be considered Su Family¡¯s secret weapon or a henchman.


    ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re here. Why didn¡¯t you call me ahead? This is the son-inw, right? Hello, I am Su Zexing.¡± He revealed a really simple smile. Although he knew that this person wasn¡¯t that simple, he had a favorable impression of him. Also, he was respectful towards Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Hello, I am Qin Jiran.¡±


    The two shook hands. Although they didn¡¯t appear enthusiastic, they didn¡¯t seem indifferent either.


    Su Zexing didn¡¯t mind. In fact, this was not the first time he had seen the son-inw of the Su Family. Unbeknownst to the son-inw, he knew a lot about him and understood his personality.


    One of the most important businesses that the Su Family was involved in was gathering news and information. Su Zexing was the person in charge of A-City¡¯s information system. Needless to say, he was well-informed. Despite this, there was obviously some information that he¡¯d overlooked, like Qin Jiran¡¯s status. Because of this, those in charge of this had been punished. They were sentenced to extra training.


    ¡°Young Miss, Son-inw, the Old Man is inside training theds. Do you guys want to see? Or do you want take a go at other things?¡± Su Zexing didn¡¯t speak inly because he didn¡¯t know how much the son-inw knew about this base. He didn¡¯t want to expose anything, so his words were measured. However, Su Yanyi got his drift.


    The so-called ¡®training theds¡¯ was clearly referring to those who were in the Su Family. This was the Su Family¡¯s secret. How could outsiders be privy to it? Su Zexing was assessing Qin Jiran¡¯s status in the Su Family when he spoke. He wanted to know whether or not he knew about the secrets.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go see grandfather.¡±


    Since Su Yanyi had brought Qin Jiran here, she wanted to tell him about the matters here. Why would she hide this?


    When it came to Su Yanyi and the Sus, Qin Jiran was a member of the family. They were gradually divulging their many secrets to him.

 Chapter 81.1 - Honest people learn to be wicked

    Chapter 81.1 ¡ª Honest people learn to be wicked


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Su Yanyi¡¯s words cleared a lot of air. Su Zexing was able to grasp Qin Jiran¡¯s standing in the family and heightened his regard for him. He then led the husband and wife duo to the rear of the establishment.


    The three walked for about five minutes towards a small garden in the back. It looked like they needed to cross the garden too. On the way over, aside from the non-existent clients, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary. Yet, it looks like a regr county hall.


    Once they crossed the garden, Qin Jiran saw a countryside frisbee training center. At a nce, he noticed that the people holding guns looked quite professional.


    When Su Yanyi noticed his gaze, she seemed to understand what was going on. So, she asked curiously, ¡°Have you yed this before?¡±


    ¡°yed a few times.¡± Qin Jiran nodded calmly.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if he really liked it or not.


    ¡°How¡¯s your marksmanship?¡± Since she couldn¡¯t tell, she asked. She was actually curious.


    At this time, Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but think of Su Yanyi¡¯s rather good skills. Now that he¡¯d seen this business under Su Family as well as several other special ces, and the rumors he¡¯d heard about the Su Family¡¯s possible secret businesses- didn¡¯t this mean Yanyi¡¯s marksmanship was amazing?


    ¡°Pretty normal. I just yed a few times.¡± In front of a professional, it¡¯s better to be modest. Qin Jiran suddenly thought that he shouldn¡¯t disy his skills in the presence of an expert.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s marksmanship was ok. Being an amateur, his level could be considered quite good because he¡¯d especially trained for a gunfight film. Then, he became a regr at simr clubs, so his skills could be considered as ¡®well-practiced.¡¯


    Qin Jiran had a hunch that Yanyi¡¯s marksmanship was better.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I will teach you.¡± As expected, Su Yanyi was more confident than usual, clearly thinking she was great at this.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    This exchange between the married couple left the bystander, Su Zexing¡¯s heart, in a bit of a shock. He¡¯d grown up in the Su Family and had seen Su Yanyi; this Young Miss, grow up. Ever since she was a child, the Young Miss was very indifferent, and the cold aura made her seem like she was a little adult. But because she was exquisite, no matter how indifferent she was, she was extremely cute. Many children liked to y with her, the orphans that the Su Family had adopted. However, the Young Miss didn¡¯t really like them.


    At that time, besides learning with the Young Master, she barely had any friends or ydates. It was a coincidence when one day, a young girl with a rude attitude challenged the Young Miss. The two couldn¡¯t determine the winner and this piqued her motivation to win. After assiduous training, she went to fight that child again, up until she admitted defeat. But that child didn¡¯t ept this. Although she¡¯d lost, she could only try harder ¨C to win next time. As time went by, the fighting bridged the gap between the two. The child also had a few friends who could all be consideredpetitive. All of them fought with one another which resulted in a closer rtionship amongst them all. They reluctantly became friends with the Young Miss.


    Although that was the case, the Young Miss didn¡¯t really talk with the few ymates and don¡¯t even mention taking the initiative to teach them anything. One could see the indifferent and lonely personality that the Young Miss held. But now, the Young Miss actually offered to teach the Son-inw marksmanship. It could be seen that the Young Miss and the Son-inw had a pretty good rtionship. He wasforted.


    Su Zexing had watched Su Yanyi grow up and looked at her as a younger generation. His concern and care were shown through his actions. He naturally hoped that she was happy.


    ¡®Son-inw, when Young Miss was training here, she had the title of ¡®goddess of guns¡¯. With her teaching you, you will definitely be powerful.¡± Su Zexing knew that Su Yanyi had feelings for Qin Jiran, so he should naturally sing praises of the Young Miss.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi as she returned his gaze. The two smiled at each other in tacit understanding.


    Noticing this, Su Zexing spoke no more. He brought the two across the frisbee section, towards the forest at the back. They walked for a while before arriving at a ce that looked simr to a factory. There were people guarding the door.


    Seeing the trio walking over, they immediately greeted, ¡°Young Miss!¡±


    Clearly, these were old-timers who naturally recognized Su Yanyi. The area at the rear of the forest was different from the front.


    Once the two greeted Su Yanyi, they trained their attention on Qin Jiran. They hesitated before saying, ¡°This is probably Son-inw. Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Qin Jiran nodded, neither enthusiastic nor indifferent. Yet, Su Zexing and the duo held a glint of admiration. They became respectful.


    It couldn¡¯t help but be said that Qin Jiran was a man with an imposing manner. He was tall with a well-built figure, ice-cold with a distant aura ¨C just like how thousands of millions of fans hadmented. Qin Jiran was like a monarch and extraordinary at first sight.


    These people who were servants of the Su Family had already held respect for Qin Jiran, this Son-inw. Now that they had seen how outstanding Qin Jiran was, they were more polite.


    Right after, the guards opened the door and the three walked in. The outside was a contrast to the inside. Although it wasn¡¯t a factory but rather arge warehouse filled with all sorts of merchandise, by the looks of it, there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    They followed Su Zexing and passed by some merchandise and reached a small door. They opened the door and walked in to see a person working on aputer. He immediately greeted the three and Su Zexing acknowledged with a nod. The person typed on theputer for a bit and to the right, a secret door which opened.


    Then, the three finally entered the base. The security was quite strict. Qin Jiran had entered an actual secret base right now.


    Password, cornea, fingerprints, and pictures were allyers of verification that couldn¡¯t bepleted without the other. Qin Jiran thought that the films depicting thus were quite close to reality after all. Needless to say, it drew inspiration from real life. Yet, what Qin Jiran had seen was more advanced than what was depicted in the TV shows or films.


    They¡¯d walked for about another two minutes when Su Zexing brought them to a door. There was another guard outside who greeted each one before opening the door for them.


    Sneak peek:


    ¡°Stop bbering! They are the Young Miss and the Son-inw!¡± Brother Zhang, who was the manager of the shooting range, red at the youngd. Then he turned to the neers and spoke in a respectful tone.


    ¡°Young Miss and Son-inw? Is it really the rumored Young Miss?¡± His voice was loud enough for the surrounding people to hear including Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran.


    The rumored¡­ Young Miss? This description wasn¡¯t simple.

 Chapter 81.2 - Honest people learn to be wicked

    Chapter 81.2 ¡ª Honest people learn to be wicked


    Edited by: Larkspur & Tattaro


    This was a training gym. Inside there were about twenty-something people wrestling with each other. Old man Su sat down as he drank his tea and watched others fight. He was in a rather rxed mood.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡± The two walked over and greeted the old man. When he saw them together, he was both shocked and relieved.


    The Su Family had long epted Qin Jiran. They had even disclosed some information about the Su Family businesses to him, hoping he¡¯d be familiar with them and take part in some family affairs. Qin Jiran was still unfamiliar with the secret powers behind the Su Family, not because they didn¡¯t want him to know but because it was rather aplicated topic to exin. Also, Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t interested, so she didn¡¯t know much.


    But since Su Yanyi brought Qin Jiran here now, it showed that she had epted him. She even brought him to the core of the Su Family¡¯s secret powers, which gave the old man muchfort. There weren¡¯t many people from the Su family, such that many of their businesses needed to be managed by their most-trusted people. Even though Qin Jiran grew within the entertainment circle, the Su Family was optimistic about grooming him for the job. However, it would still be up to his choice and ability.


    ¡°Since you guys are here, walk around and familiarize yourselves with the ce. You coulde here and train when you have time in the future. It would help you a lot,¡± Old man Su said meaningfully. There were a lot of things for these two to see.


    ¡°We¡¯re here on a date,¡± Su Yanyi understood what her grandfather meant, but she still had to remind him she didn¡¯t have any intention to train here. She enjoyed being a queen but not a female bandit of some sort.


    ¡°Oh! A date¡­ How creative!¡± Old man Sun was amused and was in the mood to tease the two younger generations.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t want to be teased further by her grandfather. She pulled Qin Jiran¡¯s hand and started to go, ¡°Jiran and I will walk around to take a look to see.¡±


    The old man waved his hand, not minding Su Yanyi¡¯s rebuff.


    Qin Jiran had to hurriedly bid goodbye, ¡°Grandfather, we¡¯ll be going.¡±


    ¡°Go, go! Be careful. Don¡¯t let Yanyi bully you,¡± the old man continued to tease. Still, he meant what he said. Yanyi was raised here and no matter how they y, Jiran would sure be the one to suffer.


    Qin Jiran paused in his tracks and said helplessly, ¡°Grandfather, Yanyi won¡¯t do that.¡±


    Su Yanyi had already walked to the door when she heard their conversation. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Grandfather, Jiran¡¯s skill is quite good too. How could I bully him?¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok. Go quickly, you two! Stop with your PDA in here.¡± The old man may be kind and funny, but he¡¯s well updated with modern times. He knew how to go online, chat, and check social media posts, from which he¡¯d learned much about the couple and even words like ¡®PDA.¡¯


    Su Zexing had an attendant follow the two before walking off. A lot of things had changed in this ce during the years Su Yanyi had note.


    Su Yanyi brought Qin Jiran to an indoor shooting range. There were professional trainers who wanted toe over and practice, but they all moved back once they saw Su Yanyi.


    A youngd, ying with a gun beside his trainer, was confused when he saw his trainer retreat. ¡°Brother Zhang, why aren¡¯t you going over? Those two don¡¯t look familiar, probably new ones.¡±


    ¡°Stop bbering! They are the Young Miss and the Son-inw!¡± Brother Zhang, who was the manager of the shooting range, red at the youngd. Then he turned to the neers and spoke in a respectful tone.


    ¡°Young Miss and Son-inw? Is it really the rumored Young Miss?¡± His voice was loud enough for the surrounding people to hear including Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran.


    The rumored¡­ Young Miss? This description wasn¡¯t simple.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and agreed that this description fit her quite well.


    The manager didn¡¯t want to disturb them but still had to greet them. ¡°Young Miss, Son-inw, it¡¯s been a while. Are you here for shooting practice?¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhang.¡± Su Yanyi nodded her head in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Do you need me to prepare anything for you? The first room has been empty.¡± The first room was reserved only for Su Family¡¯s use.


    ¡°No, you can go back to work.¡±


    Su Yanyi led Qin Jiran into the first room, leaving a few people gawking outside.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, can I watch the Young Miss y gun? I just want to look and see,¡± the youngd eagerly asked, without taking his eyes off the first room.


    ¡°Xiao Gong, pay attention and be quiet.¡± Brother Zhang red at Xiao Gao, but it was not firm enough to stop him. It turned out, he was not the only one; a few young men were also waiting expectantly to see a good show.


    It was now time for these people in the shooting range to finally meet the couple. They just came to this base a year or two ago. The oldest wasn¡¯t even 18 and the youngest was only 15 or 16.


    All of them looked at Su Yanyi with curiosity and respect. Although she had not visited the base for quite a while, her reputation was widely known among the people. She was verypetitive when she was young, and beat everyone up in her game. She, along with her few brave friends, had aplished feats that could make peopleugh or cry.


    People had talked about how Young Miss had great abilities, but her strongest suit was marksmanship. They heard that she could hit bullseye before she turned 10; she¡¯d even created a series of marksmanship records for children of her age. However, she started to visit this ce less frequently as she grew up, leaving behind her outstanding reputation.


    Many of the children who came here for training heard Su Yanyi¡¯s story and would often make her their idol or goal. That¡¯s why they got really excited when they saw her.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, please. Just let us see the ¡®goddess of guns¡¯. We couldn¡¯t see her in the past but since Young Miss is here, please ask her to let us have a look!¡± Xiao Gong and the others were giddy and couldn¡¯t control their excited expressions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. The Young Miss doesn¡¯t have a good temper. Now that the Son-inw is here, why would she pay attention to you guys? Quickly go to practice and stop wasting time, or I will fail all your test scores.¡±


    With this warning, Brother Zhang finally drove the young men away. In the gun room, Su Yanyi naturally took on the trainer¡¯s job as she instructed Qin Jiran the basics, including how to pick a gun.


    Qin Jiran was familiar with guns and he didn¡¯t hide this fact. He quickly loaded the gun and held it in a proper position which surprised Su Yanyi. Although Qin Jiran still had some areas for improvement, he learned quickly and already got a score of 93, on his first round of shooting.


    ¡°Compared to dating, you have a talent in shooting,¡± Su Yanyi remarked. Qin Jiran, who was feeling cool about himself, suddenly felt awkward.


    Yanyi¡¯spliment left him speechless. Or was it really apliment?


    Qin Jiranughed bitterly and held onto Su Yanyi¡¯s hand, ¡°Thank you for bringing me here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re part of the Su Family so you can naturallye here. If you like, you cane often,¡± Su Yanyi said straightforwardly. Since she had acknowledged Qin Jiran as part of the family, he could go anywhere that belonged to the Su Family.


    ¡°Hm, okay!¡± Qin Jiran liked this.


    Men, like normal warm-blooded beings, lovedbat, weapons, and marksmanship. In the past, he would visit other clubs to practice his shooting as a hobby. But it¡¯s different here since everything followed the standards.


    Sneak peek:


    Although she had no idea why this man hugged her so passionately, this type of passion was filled with a familiar scent. But this was what Su Yanyi liked. What she liked, she would never let it go.


    Even though it was winter and the two wore quite a fewyers, it wasn¡¯t obvious to feel. Even though Qin Jiran pushed Su Yanyi away in the first moment, she still felt a change in Qin Jiran¡¯s body.


    ¡°Cough, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

 Chapter 81.3 - Honest people learn to be wicked

    Chapter 81.3 ¡ª Honest people learn to be wicked


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Plus, the conditions of the clubs here,pared to the others, were like heaven and earth. Just talking about the weapons in this room, there were numerous types to choose from. It dazzled people and their blood gushed with excitement.


    A random thought shed Qin Jiran ¨C the time he¡¯d lied when they¡¯re visiting the family; when he¡¯d inadvertently watched Su Yanyi fidgeting with an extremely exquisite pistol. Although he¡¯d never seen it thereafter, he¡¯d kept it in his heart. Her moves were extremely skilled and practiced.


    Oh, he¡¯d stumbled upon another one of Su Yanyi¡¯s strengths. He admired her urate marksmanship. The Queen of his heart was extremely valiant. Not only her imposing manner but more so he cherished her different abilities.


    When Qin Jiran had first seen Su Yanyi, he thought that she was the most beautiful woman. Perched high up, she was valiant. He was moved but at the same time, he immensely admired her. This was his motivation to catch up with Yanyi!


    As he interacted with Yanyi, he noticed more and more of her strengths that were concealed by her bright talents. In his heart, Su Yanyi became more perfect and wless!


    The two yed in the gun room for almost two hours. After teaching Qin Jiran, Su Yanyi also revealed her skills ¨C ten shots in a row, each hitting the bullseye. Although she hadn¡¯t used a gun for a long time, her marksmanship didn¡¯t fall behind. Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes brightened and he really wanted to hug Yanyi tightly and tell her how much he loved her!


    While he thought about this, he did exactly so. Before Su Yanyi could ce the gun down, he rushed over and pulled her into a tight embrace. In the next second, he kissed Yanyi hard.


    Being extremely close to each other, their breaths interweaved. After the brief stun, Su Yanyi returned the kiss passionately. She didn¡¯t even care about the gun that fell to the ground.


    Although she had no idea why this man hugged her so passionately, this type of passion was filled with a familiar scent. But this was what Su Yanyi liked. What she liked, she would never let it go.


    Even though it was winter and the two wore quite a fewyers, it wasn¡¯t obvious to feel. Even though Qin Jiran pushed Su Yanyi away in the first moment, she still felt a change in Qin Jiran¡¯s body.


    ¡°Cough, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± After speaking, Qin Jiran legged it. Su Yanyi who stood stock ¨C still, had a strange face on. Her eyes sparkled before she squinted them. She seemed to have thought of something.


    Qin Jiran went to calm down in the bathroom; it was almost twenty minutes before he came out, uneasily. He thought that he was great at controlling himself but never expected to have a ¡®certain¡¯ urge to do something. It didn¡¯t take him long to realize that he¡¯s too full of himself. Facing Su Yanyi, his self-control vanished almost immediately.


    If it weren¡¯t for that moment when he pushed Yanyi away with thest bit of rationality, he very much suspected that he would¡¯ve done something he shouldn¡¯t have!


    Understandably, one would have an incredible feeling while liking someone. What¡¯s more, this was normal. It was because when one liked someone, one would be extremely careful and attentive. They wouldn¡¯t do things based on their interest, but rather think on behalf of the other. They would do things ording to their standards and respect them. They wouldn¡¯t lie either.


    This was how Qin Jiran felt about Su Yanyi!


    Once he was done handling his matters, Qin Jiran returned. Su Yanyi sat on a seat looking at him with a gaze full of interest. She seemed to be teasing him with that look or perhaps examining him. He was engulfed by her eyes.


    Qin Jiran knew that this meant that she was well-aware of his reaction from before. He was a bit ufortable and stopped walking. Ufortable, he stopped walking and with a hoarse voice asked, ¡°Yanyi, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, looking at you.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t disguise either, looking straight at him. This made Qin Jiran even more ufortable.


    ¡®Why are you looking at me?¡± Qin Jiran tried to act innocent, wanting the atmosphere to return to normal.


    ¡°You know why.¡± Su Yanyi raised the tone of her voice and it was obvious that she was teasing him.


    Qin Jiranughed bitterly. When he was with Yanyi, he never dared to change the topic or answer half-heartedly.


    Qin Jiran thought about it and answered straightforwardly, ¡°I am shy.¡±


    For a moment, Su Yanyi¡¯s mien was strange. She wanted tough but stared at him nkly. Qin Jiran also wanted tough. In the end, the two ended upughing together.


    This was unlike the gentle and warm smile from before or a faint smile. The smile this time was an extremely happy one, a delightful smile or the so-called bellyugh.


    For someone with a stiff face, this smile was very rare. No one had seen Su Yanyiugh out loud, perhaps, no one but the Su Family¡¯s elders. Who told her to be indifferent, cold and averse toughter?


    If the current scene was witnessed by the Su Family and that Brother Su who was protective of his sister, they would¡¯ve all been jealous of Qin Jiran.


    After the twoughed, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t that ambiguous anymore. Qin Jiran walked over to Su Yanyi¡¯s side and sat down, not saying a word.


    Suddenly, Su Yanyi felt that she didn¡¯t need to voice her feelings when sincere eyes could express everything.


    ¡°If you keep looking at me, I will be shy too.¡±


    Love¡¯s really an amazing thing. It can even change someone¡¯s personality just like Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi. The two had a cold and indifferent personality. When they were together, there was a type of gentleness that couldn¡¯t be ignored. Especially now, she¡¯d started to joke and tease her other half. They understood each other better.


    Qin Jiran wore a beautiful smile and reached his hand over a bit hesitantly. He patted Su Yanyi¡¯s head very softly and cautiously but warmly said, ¡°I have never seen you being shy.¡±


    In reality, Su Yanyi was also shy. But being the usual arctic Queen Su, she naturally couldn¡¯t express this out loud so could only be silently shy in her heart. Of course, this happened rarely.


    As Qin Jiran patted her head. Su Yanyi thought that this feeling was very special. The man¡¯s hand was a bit warm but not scorching. She thought the feeling was pretty nice. Su Yanyi didn¡¯t reject this either, letting Qin Jiran do as he wished.


    She raised her eyebrows, ¡°I see you being bashful often though.¡±


    Qin Jiran who was teased once again could onlyugh bitterly. Although this was the truth, why did it feel like she was mocking him when she said so?


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Seeing that he onlyughed bitterly in reply, Su Yanyi probed. She moved closer to him.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and kissed the woman in front of him.


    Since he didn¡¯t know how to answer, he didn¡¯t answer. Honest people were always teased. Ever since he¡¯d used this way to shift Yanyi¡¯s attention, he secretly made a note of it in his heart. He thought of using it whenever the situation demanded.


    Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows and responded. She let out a secret sigh: It seems honest men can learn to be wicked at times.


    What¡¯s more, was that she liked this bad side of his!


    Sneak peek:


    Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo contained a picture of Qin Jiran who held a guy in an urate position. He looked handsome but cold, calmly gazing ahead. People wanted to scream at the sight of him!


    Though, on Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo, the angle in which Su Yanyi held the gun in was different from Qin Jiran¡¯s. Hers was more of a side profile which made Su Yanyi¡¯s appearance more refined and indifferent. She slightly raised her chin, giving off the Queen¡¯s vibe. She really brought the murderous aura around her while holding a gun, and giving off the feeling of a female assassin.

 Chapter 82.1 - Little Bun: Su Nuo

    <strong>Chapter 82.1 ¡ª Little Bun: Su Nuo</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were showing off their love in the target practice room. Somehow, those cold and ruthless guns had turned especially warm andforting now.


    It was almost four in the afternoon, when Qin Jiran¡¯s phone suddenly buzzed. Jiang Xiaobin had sent a simple text. He hoped he¡¯d be allowed to upload a picture of Su Yanyi and him onto the inte as a ¡®little something¡¯ for the fans on Christmas.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t reject this but still asked Su Yanyi for her opinion first. Since showing off their love would infuriate Wang Zhilin, she naturally didn¡¯t reject this. However, Su Yanyi suggested taking more pictures of themselves holding rifles. This was much more creative, and they could share it on each other¡¯s Weibo.


    But these were Su Yanyi¡¯s thoughts. The users and fans, on the other hand, felt there was some sort of appeal in this.


    At the same time, two pictures appeared on Queen Su and Film Emperor Qin¡¯s Weibos. One was a picture of them together ¨C looking indifferent and not close at all, yet seemingly harmonious and quite well-matched.


    People had a different impression when they looked at either of the Weibos than when they looked at both the same time. They found it more interesting this way.


    On Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo was a picture of Qin Jiran adeptly holding a gun. He looked handsome but cold; calmly gazing ahead. People wanted to scream at the sight of him!


    Yet, on Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo, the angle in which Su Yanyi held the gun was different from his. Hers was a side profile that made her appear more refined and nonchnt. With that slightly raised chin, she gave off the Queen¡¯s vibe. She really brought out a murderous aura around her when holding a gun, just like a female assassin.


    Once the three pictures were uploaded, thements section began to explode!


    Qin-Sama is too handsome! Are they trying to shoot a guny film and is Queen Su a part of it? It¡¯d be great then! I¡¯m definitelylooking forward to this¡­


    It seems like they¡¯re ying in a shooting club or somece like that. Today is Christmas, so they probably went to celebrate and took pictures of their PDA to make us envious. Right, Qin-Sama?


    I support the person above. I think they¡¯re basically going on a date in public! They must be having an affair!


    Why the PDA during Christmas? What should I do with my kid who¡¯s still in school? He¡¯ll cry himself to death!


    Even if they are showing off their love, I¡¯ll endure it. They are a perfect match together!


    Brother, the way you¡¯ve held the gun is very urate. You must¡¯ve learned this before, and I was once a soldier who used this type of gun before. You are worthy of being my idol. In the future, you should act in more guny films since you¡¯re so strong in all aspects. I¡¯m willing to watch it!


    This was a male fan who hade in randomly.


    Above was the gist of Film Emperor Qin¡¯s Weiboments. Now, let¡¯s look at Queen Su¡¯s Weiboments.


    Queen, you¡¯re my idol forever. I¡¯ll always love you!


    Why is there such a cool woman? How are all the women in the world going to live now?


    Film Emperor Qin is very handsome and Queen Su is very cool too. They are really a perfect match, looking exactly like a seasoned couple!


    This tomboy is really envious that the Queen knows how to shoot. I really want to see a real gun too!


    This is a real gun, right? Are they at a shooting club? As expected, Film Emperor Qin and Queen Su are rich people. I am genuinely jealous that they can go to such a special and advanced ce for their date!


    Huh, are they showing off their love?. While Film Emperor Qin posts a photo of the Queen on his Weibo, the Queen does the same for him too. Isn¡¯t it too obvious they¡¯re showing off love?


    No matter the news on the inte, the two nned on leaving the training gym after uploading the pictures. Then again, Qin Jiran¡¯s phone buzzed with Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s text. There were only three words: Boss, you¡¯re amazing!


    His eyes twitched on reading the text and he followed Su Yanyi along.


    The two casually strolled around and most of the times, Su Yanyi was the one exining about the different ces and their purposes; such as the training room,bat room, surveince room, arsenal, and wild training grounds. Because the ce was toorge, they just took a look from the outside. When the day gradually grew darker, the two nned to return too.


    The two watched the old man who sat peculiarly, unable to guess if she was mad or happy.


    Since Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were both puzzled, she took the initiative, ¡°Grandfather, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The old man looked at the two and replied meaningfully, ¡°Someone sent your brother a pretty special Christmas gift. I n on bringing the two of you to take a look.¡±


    Su Yanyi¡¯s expression turned cold, she had a bad feeling about this.


    The Su Family had been around for several hundred years and had many friends. Naturally, it had lots of enemies and opponents as well. There hadn¡¯t been a day when they didn¡¯t want the Su Family¡¯s lives. From time to time, they would cause trouble and naturally, Su Yanyi thought that someone was causing trouble for her elder brother now that old man Su had put this way.


    But then Su Yanyi denied her guess right after. If they came to cause trouble for elder brother, grandfather wouldn¡¯t tell her unless it was extremely serious. However, looking at his expression, he didn¡¯t seem to be worried but rather a bit confused.


    ¡°What gift?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t understand so she asked for rification. What gift was worthy of grandfather¡¯s current expression and necessary for her and Qin Jiran to take a look? Was it really that special?


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you guys see it. Let¡¯s go. Everyone¡¯s left already.¡± Although Grandfather Su was a bit strict and stoic, Su Yanyi thought that he seemed to be a bit happy for some reason.


    This was so strange. What gift exactly had elder brother received that the old man¡¯s expression lookedplicated? Su Yanyi became curious by the moment since she couldn¡¯t think of why. She looked at Qin Jiran and followed grandfather back to the Su Residence.


    On the way back, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran rode grandfather¡¯s car. Although Grandfather Su was old, the car was still pretty valiant. It was a stretched Hummer that looked very imposing. The three sat in the back and Su Yanyi started to ask Qin Jiran, without minding her grandfather¡¯s presence, ¡°Jiran, what do you think the gift is?¡±


    Grandfather Su couldn¡¯t help but re at Su Yanyi but didn¡¯t say anything. He seemed to have the intention of letting them guess.


    Qin Jiran shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t guess it.¡±


    In reality, Qin Jiran had almost the same conjecture as Su Yanyi. He thought that the old man¡¯s attitude was a bit strange. If people were to say he was angry, it didn¡¯t look like that either. But if people were to say he was unhappy, he seemed a bit excited. From time to time, he would knit his eyebrows, but his eyes would smile too. This made him believe that this gift suited the old man¡¯s taste.


    ¡°But I think that grandfather probably won¡¯t reject this.¡±


    Although Qin Jiran said he was unable to take a guess, he could still read the old man¡¯s intention. He naturally could see through people¡¯s expressions and mein since he was an actor. The old man didn¡¯t put a guard up with him, so it made it easier to guess.


    The old man looked at Qin Jiran after he said this while Su Yanyi looked at the old man, seemingly observing her grandfather¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Jiran¡¯s words are reasonable. Grandfather doesn¡¯t seem to be mad.¡± Su Yanyi naturally understood her own grandfather. These words were a certainty.


    Seeing the two young people talk like this, the old man didn¡¯t keep a serious face on anymore. He immediately smiled, ¡°If this gift was real, I would naturally like it. I have been thinking about this gift for a long time and I¡¯m just scared that it¡¯s fake.¡±


    Real or fake? Could it be an antique?


    Su Yanyi thought about it but the possibility wasn¡¯t big. Although the old man liked antiques, he wasn¡¯t obsessed with it. She had never heard that Grandfather Su hadn¡¯t gotten something that he wanted. After all, based on the Su Family¡¯s status and connections, there weren¡¯t many things that the old man couldn¡¯t obtain.


    Then besides antiques, what else could it be? Why would there be real or fake ones?


    ¡°Grandfather, just tell us. Why must Jirane home to see it as well? Are you trying to trick us home to eat with you?¡± Su Yanyi looked suspiciously at the old man. Her grandfather made it unnecessarilyplicated. Could she and Jiran be fooled by him? This was really something her grandfather would do.


    Since childhood, Grandfather Su liked Su Yanyi and enjoyed teasing her. Especially when Su Yanyi wore a cold face, he wanted to see her expression change. However, his granddaughter dodged it each time, so he didn¡¯t feel aplished at all.

 Chapter 82.2 - Little Bun: Su Nuo

    Chapter 82.2 ¡ª Little Bun: Su Nuo


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Sponsored by: Reishi <3


    Hey, howe, kids, the older they turn the less cute they be? When they¡¯re soft and delicate as a baby, they¡¯re adorable. When they wanted to pull on their arms, they could do so. When they wanted to pinch their feet, they could. Now, they had to find an excuse to even meet up!


    ¡°I disdain lying to others. You guys will find out after going back. Humph, that gift is cuter than you guys!¡± The old man turned his head towards the window haughtily, clearly not wanting to talk to Su Yanyi anymore. The two almostughed at the sight. They say old people are yers and that was exactly like grandfather.


    Soon, the three reached home. The housekeeper, Uncle Fang, personally greeted them at the door. His expression was heavy, but he didn¡¯t fail to reveal a cheerful look. His expression looked extremely simr to the old man.


    So, the gift must really exist. They just had no idea what it was that made these two figures, who had gone through a lot, feel contradicted.


    ¡°Lord, Young Miss, Son-inw, you have all returned. Master and the Lady are already home and the Young Master is hurrying back. He will probably arrive around one in the morning.¡± Uncle Fang came up to report.


    So, not only had Father and Mother Sue back, even Su Family¡¯s older brother was rushing back from abroad. It seemed like the gift held a lot of importance, making Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran even more curious.


    ¡°Where is he? Take me to him.¡± The group of people hadn¡¯t even walked into the room when Grandfather Su hurriedly asked.


    The ¡®he¡¯, stunned Su Yanyi. Although she didn¡¯t know who the ¡®he¡¯ was, it didn¡¯t stop her from deducing that this gift might not be a thing but a person.


    So this meant that someone had sent a person as a Christmas gift to her brother and that person was the reason behind her grandfather¡¯s peculiar reaction.


    But who was this person?


    ¡°In the living room. The Lord would be able to see him when you go in.¡± When Uncle Fang finished, the old man quickened his pace, as if he was too eager.


    Just like Uncle Fang had said, the person was in the living room. When Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran walked in, they could see the person who had made old man Su feel contradicted.


    Then, they felt contradicted too.


    Who could tell them why someone had sent a boy to her elder brother as a gift? Plus, he looked like elder brother Su!


    For a fleeting moment, a thought struck Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran. Looking at the four or five-year-old boy, a glimmer of incredulity shed by their eyes.


    ¡°Jiran, are you thinking what I am thinking?¡± Su Yanyi asked Qin Jiran by her side. Although she couldn¡¯t exin it, she believed that Qin Jiran understood her.


    ¡°I think that it is highly possible.¡±


    This was because he¡¯d the same thought. It wasn¡¯t because they had a vivid imagination or a strong ability for conjecture, but because the kid and elder brother Su were basically the same! They matched over 90%!


    The thick eyebrows and big eyes, the straight bridge of the nose, the tightly pursed thin lips, and most importantly the aura; although he was just a little bun, he was very cold and reserved, revealing a serious imposing manner. It was extremely simr to elder brother Su¡¯s serious expression whenmitting to something.


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Su Yanyi nodded her head incessantly in agreement.


    She deftly scuttled to the old man, naturally facing the small kid. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she quickly raised her fingers over and pinched the small kid¡¯s white and delicate face.


    Right then, the small kid knitted his eyebrows. Although he didn¡¯t like others touching his face, the most important thing was that it hurt a lot. But he didn¡¯t even have time to react, and could only widen his eyes to see that delicate and exquisite looking big sister pinch him.


    Did she not like him? Mother said that he needed to be good so that everyone would like him. He¡¯d really been obediently sitting there, without moving. But howe this sister still didn¡¯t like him?


    Thinking up to here, despite how strong the little bun was, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and his eyes turned red. Even so, he didn¡¯t cry. Mother had said that good kids don¡¯t cry and if he cried, he won¡¯t be a good kid anymore. If he weren¡¯t a good kid, other people wouldn¡¯t like him. That way, father won¡¯t like him, and he didn¡¯t want that since he only had his father left!


    Naturally, everyone naturally noticed that though the little bun¡¯s eyes were red, he still held in his tears. But it was this very expression that made the others adore him even more. Old man Su pulled Su Yanyi to the side right then and hugged his great-grandson.


    He kindly soothed, ¡°Little grandson, don¡¯t cry. That aunty is bad so let¡¯s ignore her. This Great Grandfather will take you to eat tasty food.¡±


    Su Yanyi felt like her ce was taken away and she looked at the little bun whose eyes were still red but seemed helpless when he¡¯s suddenly carried by someone.


    She said in distaste, ¡°Small kids are, as expected, problematic. They¡¯re not cute at all.¡±


    The little bun¡¯s eyes were even redder because he was disliked. He looked at Su Yanyi as though he was wronged, not understanding why this beautiful sister didn¡¯t like him.


    At the same time, the other members of the Su Family looked helplessly at Su Yanyi. Old man Su couldn¡¯t help but re at her. Only Qin Jiran wanted tough at Su Yanyi¡¯s expression. She clearly liked children, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have done this. But she had to say that he wasn¡¯t cute and acted awkwardly like a child. In his eyes, however, she was extremely cute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, your aunty likes you a lot. She¡¯s just ying with you.¡± Qin Jiranforted the little bun in an extremely gentle tone. This was the first time Su Yanyi saw Qin Jiran being so gentle to someone else. Of course, it was more of affection towards children than gentleness. Although this was the case, Su Yanyi was a bit unsatisfied!


    How could this man be so gentle to someone else?! His gentleness belonged to her! No one else could steal it from her! Kids are expectedly annoying.


    Su Yanyi directly pulled Qin Jiran over and fiercely said to the little bun, ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with this child. Do I look that immature?¡±


    Yes!


    The entire Su Family answered in their hearts, but no one dared to say it aloud. They definitely couldn¡¯t add oil to the fire.


    Qin Jiran was a bit speechless at Su Yanyi¡¯s behavior. He pulled on Su Yanyi¡¯s hand and gently said, ¡°This is elder brother¡¯s kid and he¡¯s very cute. He looks a bit simr to you.¡±


    Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo looked 50% simr already. But this little bun looked remarkably simr to Su Yanmo, so naturally, he resembled Su Yanyi. Qin Jiran really liked this kid and it had to do with his appearance. This was the so-called ¡®loving those rted to Su Yanyi¡¯.


    Su Yanyi looked seriously at the little bun while the little bun looked at her. The two stared at each other and their looks were, indeed, very simr. The people present couldn¡¯t help butugh at this sight.


    ¡°You¡¯re fond of kids?¡±


    In reality, Su Yanyi wanted to ask Qin Jiran if he liked this kid. But she left out ¡®this¡¯. At this moment, the unexpected sound of the system rang!


    Congrattions to the host forpleting the mission. Another point will be added. Now, you have 20 points and havepleted the second level mission. As long as youplete the upgrading mission, you will ascend to level three. The mission to ascend from level two to three is to personally make ck briefs for Mr. Qin. This requires the host to personally make it and the size and width need to fit Mr. Qin¡¯s figure. In addition, you need to receive a goodment. Please continue to work hard, host!


    Su Yanyi was speechless. The surprise came quickly, and she wasn¡¯t done with experiencing the happiness within when it turned to anger.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What is this stupid system? Why is the upgrading mission so perverted! Did she need to personally make ck briefs for Qin Jiran? What joke is it ying at? Is the system talking in an aliennguage?


    Su Yanyi swore that if the system wasn¡¯t virtual, she would definitely beat it up!


    At the same time, the 001 hiding in the system shrunk itself. It tried very hard to act invisible. It was extremely scared of its Master¡¯s anger!


    The change in Su Yanyi¡¯s expression was too quick, to the point where though everyone noticed it, they¡¯re weren¡¯t able to see clearly. In the end, she revealed a trace of anger. Everyone was a bit worried, thinking Su Yanyi really disliked this child.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like this?¡± Qin Jiran asked a bit hesitatingly.


    Although he didn¡¯t answer, his attitude revealed his answer. He did like little kids and although they were a bit problematic, kids had pretty innocent thoughts. They didn¡¯t have dark thoughts as such, and they were really cute. Nevertheless, he was still Yanyi¡¯s nephew. How could he not like him?


    ¡°Humph!¡± Su Yanyi humphed but didn¡¯t say she disliked him. In reality, she thought that kids were problematic, so she didn¡¯t really like them but the kid in front of them was different. Although he was problematic too, he was her brother¡¯s kid. How could she really say that she disliked him?


    When everyone saw Su Yanyi¡¯s expression, they wereforted andughed. Although the little bun didn¡¯t understand the current scenario, he seemed to understand that this beautiful sister, who was his aunt, didn¡¯t dislike him that much. So, he revealed a cute smile.


    The little bun¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t that brilliant, but it really warmed the heart. His smile was full of purity and cuteness, delighting the people around.

 Chapter 82.3 - Little bun: Su Nuo

    Chapter 82.3 ¡ª Little bun: Su Nuo


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t help but poke the little bun¡¯s head. This time ¨C she was careful and didn¡¯t poke with too much strength. She¡¯d really not expected the little bun¡¯s skin to be that delicate.


    ¡°This is Elder Brother¡¯s kid, right?¡± Su Yanyi asked. Although she knew the answer in her heart, she still wanted to make sure.


    ¡°Although we haven¡¯t ascertained, he should be.¡± Father Su answered solemnly. But what he meant by ¡®ascertain¡¯ was a DNA test.


    ¡°Are we going to do it? Where¡¯s the kid¡¯s mother?¡± Su Yanyi continued asking.


    ¡°Whether we are doing it or not is your brother¡¯s decision. The child¡¯s mother died not long ago due to cancer. This child was brought over by his mother¡¯s friend. ording to what they said, the child¡¯s mother had entrusted the matter to them.¡± Father Su continued.


    He¡¯d never imagined that something like this would happen in his family. Su Yanmo actually had a forsaken child out there and he was already five years old. This was longer than the time he had been married for!


    ¡°What¡¯s your name and how old are you? Do you know who I am?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s questions didn¡¯t cease, only this time they were directed at the child.


    The little bun blinked his eyes but was all seriousness. He replied in a clear voice, ¡°My name is Su Nuo; Su as in Su Shi, and Nuo as in Nuo Yan. I am five years old and four full years¡­¡± The little bun paused seemingly considering thest question. No one rushed him and he answered after pondering, ¡°Should I be calling you aunty? If you are aunty, does that mean you¡¯re my father¡¯s sister?¡±


    The little bun was clearly extremely smart. He had inferred quite a lot from listening to all the talk around him. Su Yanyi was very satisfied.


    ¡°Do you know who your dad is?¡± Su Yanyi asked.


    The little bun nodded his head and spoke eagerly, ¡°My father is Su Yanmo, a very powerful and outstanding person. I have seen father¡¯s picture¡­He looks simr to aunty.¡±


    He spoke thest bit softly and secretly snuck a peek at Su Yanyi, checking if his words had piqued her.


    ¡°Do you want to see your father?¡± Because of the little bun¡¯s words, Su Yanyi¡¯s tone was gentler.


    He was worthy of being Su Family¡¯s child; smart and sensible. His mother had taught him well too. They just didn¡¯t know why she¡¯d never contacted the Su Family. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to ask this question. Despite how young the child was, he understood things. She, naturally, had to be mindful of this.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The little bun¡¯s voice was louder this time, answering without hesitation. His eyes were full of anticipation.


    When the Su Family, including Su Yanyi, saw this, their hearts softened. Their hearts felt sour; for this child, since his birth,cked his father¡¯s care. He must surely miss it. Qin Jiran could especially empathize the pain of not having parents, for he was an orphan too. He cherished little Su Nuo even more.


    By this time, Su Yanyi had calmed down. Whether it was the child¡¯s sudden appearance or the upgrade mission of the system that had made her speechless, nevertheless, she felt this Christmas was extremely exciting!


    ¡°Your father will be back soon. When the time arrives, little Su Nuo can see his father.¡± Obviously, Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t the one who spoke in such a gentle tone. It was Mother Su who took over the little bun from the old man¡¯s hands and tended to him in her arms.


    Aspared to the rest of the Su Family who¡¯re happy and contradicted, Mother Su wasn¡¯t perturbed at all. She loved this sudden gift, and this was basically her dreame true. She felt that her life was halfway aplished.


    Of course, she would feel fully aplished with Su Yanyi¡¯s child. These two were handsome and beautiful, so their kids would definitely be adorable. When the timees, she would have a group of little buns surrounding her. What a happy scene it would be!


    ¡°Hm!¡± Little Su Nuo nodded his head hard. His lips moved, wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth in the end.


    Actually, little Su Nuo wanted to ask if his father would like him. But he thought that he shouldn¡¯t say too much, so in the end, didn¡¯t say anything.


    He needed to be good, obedient, and sensible. He couldn¡¯t be naughty and mischievous. Mother had said that that way, father and his family would like him.


    Little Su Nuo lowered his head slightly, looking clever and lovable, even so, the family felt sorry for the child.


    The Su Family had taken this scene to their hearts and Mother Su patted little Su Nuo¡¯s head. She gently asked, ¡°What else does little Su Nuo want to say? Tell grandmother. This grandmother wants to know.¡±


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at Mother Su, or rather Grandmother Su. He hesitated before he said in a low voice, ¡°Will father like Nuo Nuo?¡±


    At these words, Grandmother Su who was also Mother Su felt that someone had clutched her heart. Such a clever and obedient little grandson really made her love him dearly.


    ¡°Definitely! Nuo Nuo is such a great kid. Your father will definitely like you.¡±


    If that boy dared not like her grandson, she would kick him out the family! Humph!


    This Mother Su¡¯s also someone proud!


    ¡°Hm, Nuo Nuo is good.¡± Little Su Nuo nodded his head seriously, even holding up his small fists. In order to let his father like him, he would do everything that he could.


    Actually, the older generation of the Su Family didn¡¯t celebrate Christmas. That being the case, they hadn¡¯t prepared anything. But with the sudden appearance of the little bun who was also the youngest member of the family, the Su Residence was transformed in under two hours. This was thanks to Uncle Fang and the efforts of numerous servants.


    There was a Christmas tree adorned with many decorations and a furry Santa who was about two meters tall. There was also a sleigh full of gifts following the Santa. Little Su Nuo¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight and he kept looking around, unable to take in everything.


    Despite this, little Su Nuo sat obediently on the sofa, not saying anything or even moving. He was like a little gentleman but the face full of desire couldn¡¯t conceal his emotions.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, hurry here. Help Grandma hang the ornaments, okay?¡± This newly upgraded Grandmother Su loved her little grandson dearly.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Little Su Nuo nodded his head obediently. Although he stood up steadily from the sofa, he kind of rushed over.


    ¡°Grandmother, what can I do?¡± Little Su Nuo asked cleverly, staring at Grandma and seemed to be learning from her.


    Mother Su ced a few ornaments in little Su Nuo¡¯s hands and taught him how to step by step. Little Su Nuo was indeed smart and learned quickly. He helped Mother Su hang small ornaments in the lower parts of the Christmas tree. The little bun¡¯s face wore a cute smile.


    The other members of the Su Family were busy arranging the rooms but, every now and then they would cast little Su Nuo furtive nces. Their words expressed their concerns. When the Su Family saw little Su Nuo¡¯s smile, there was a collective sigh of relief.


    No matter the reasons this child was forsaken, he was still the Su Family¡¯s child. Although it was only their first day together, he had already obtained the approval of the Su Family. Su Nuo was very clever and sensible and it was due to this that the Su Family loved him dearly and worried about him. At such a young age, they didn¡¯t wish the child be engulfed in too many thoughts. They didn¡¯t wish for this child to repress his emotions because of his experiences this far, depriving him of a happy childhood.


    However, the situation didn¡¯t seem too bad right now. Although the child was strangely clever and seemed to be repressing his feelings, in fact, he was a cute little bun. The Su Family thought that he liked tough and y, was innocent and cute. As long as they treated this child genuinely, this child could be more carefree and livelier. In the end, he would truly ept them too. They would be a family that loved and cared for each other.


    Like that, after the Su Family had epted Qin Jiran, there came another little member- Su Nuo. His nickname was Nuo Nuo and was five years old but four full years. He was smart, clever, and sensible. His biggest wish was that his father would like him.

 Chapter 83.1 - Father and son meet

    <strong>Chapter 83.1 ¡ª Father and son meet?</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    During dinner, Mother Su had arranged for little Su Nuo to sit on the highchair. The utensils were all kids¡¯ styles and at the same time, she¡¯d prepared a lot of food that little kids liked. It could be said that she¡¯d worked hard on this.


    During dinner, Mother Su wanted to personally feed little Su Nuo but he rejected. ¡°Grandmother, I can eat by myself.¡±


    They say kids have the purest thoughts and can easily distinguish those who treat them genuinely. In a few short hours, little Su Nuo already liked this whole family. Great Grandfather, Grandfather, Grandmother, Aunt, and Uncle, they were all nice and truthfully liked him. He was very happy and at the same time, was eager to see his own father. If only his father liked him as much as they did!


    Mother had said that his father was an outstanding person and she, naturally, wasn¡¯t wrong. But when he thought of his mother, little Su Nuo was a bit down. In the future, he could never see his mother.


    Although the doctors, nurses, and the aunts, said that mother went somewhere really far, he knew that the mother had passed away. Mother had a serious illness that even the doctor couldn¡¯t cure her, so she didn¡¯t leave because she didn¡¯t want him, but because she had no choice but to leave. Before mother passed away, she¡¯d entrusted her friend with him who brought him here, to his father¡¯s home.


    He knew about his father ever since he was little. Mother would always talk to him about his father; how he was very capable and outstanding. She would also say how handsome and alike the two of them were and how in the future when he had seen his father, he needed to be like his father and try hard to be a good kid, so that father would like him. Mother also said that after she left, the closest person he would have in this world would be his father.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, why don¡¯t you like? Do you not prefer it?¡± Seeing that little Su Nuo had suddenly stopped and his eyes dimmed, she didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d thought of. Mother Su patted little Su Nuo¡¯s head as she asked while being extremely kind.


    This child didn¡¯t have his father by his side from a young age. Now that his mother had passed away, he should be worried and upset in a very unfamiliar environment. But this child was very clever, didn¡¯t cause trouble, and was sensible. The adults, all felt sorry for the child.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s very tasty.¡± Nuo Nuo wasn¡¯t picky. Mother said that he wouldn¡¯t grow up if he were picky. He had been hoping to quickly grow up so he could take care of his mother. But before he could grow up, his mother was gone.


    Su Nuo¡¯s eyes turned red at this thought. He hurriedly lowered his head, not wanting others to see him cry. Mother said that kids who loved to cry were not strong men. Strong men were brave and wouldn¡¯t cry.


    Despite how quick Su Nuo was, how could he duck from the gazes of the entire Su Family? Mother Su patted Su Nuo¡¯s head andforted, ¡°You must be missing your mother, right? Don¡¯t be upset. Your mother will be watching Nuo Nuo grow up in heaven. If Nuo Nuo is happy, your mother will be happy too.¡±


    ¡°Hm, Nuo Nuo is happy!¡± Little Su Nuo nodded his head seriously and tried his best to eat, despite his red eyes. Even though the mother wasn¡¯t here, he needed to try his best to grow up. That way, he could take care of Grandmother who was as gentle as a mother.


    Little Su Nuo couldn¡¯t help but secretly nce at Su Yanyi. Although aunty wasn¡¯t that gentle, she was still very nice to him. Not long ago, she had people send a lot of toys over for him and his room couldn¡¯t handle anymore. So, when he grows up, he would protect aunty too. In regards to Great Grandfather, Grandfather, and Uncle, they were all strong men who didn¡¯t need his protection.


    Little Su Nuo then started to eat his dinner seriously. Although he was a bit clumsy, he didn¡¯t make a mess. Even if a grain of rice fell near the surrounding of his bowl, he would pick it up and eat it. But that chubby little finger always had trouble picking up the grain of rice and when he was irritated, he would scrunch his little nose. It was indeed very adorable.


    ¡°Yanyi, Jiran, you guys have seen how cute Nuo Nuo is. Stop stalling urgent matters. You guys need to pay attention to this. Plus, your kids can y with Nuo Nuo. Otherwise, when Nuo Nuo is older, he wouldn¡¯t want to y with his brothers and sisters.¡± Mother Su changed the course of thoughts and ced her attention on the other matter she cared about; that which would make her lifeplete.


    The parents¡¯ wishes were all like this. They thought that their lives would beplete when their kids are married and had kids; happy and blessed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts right now.¡± Su Yanyi was indifferent, not moved at all. Nuo Nuo is cute but that didn¡¯t mean she should give birth to one.


    Mother Su softly sighed in her heart, knowing well Yanyi wouldn¡¯t easily grant her wish. But though Yanyi didn¡¯t like kids, Jiran seemed to rather like them. If this was the case, one to two years should be fine. She was just scared that Yanyi still didn¡¯t like kids and if this influenced the married couple¡¯s feelings for one another, that wouldn¡¯t be good.


    Mother Su thought a lot in her heart and there was a trace of worry on her face. Though she didn¡¯t immediately voice her worry, she decided to have a talk with Yanyi in private.


    At this time, Nuo Nuo asked eagerly, ¡°Nuo Nuo will have a little brother and little sister?¡±


    Little Su Nuo¡¯s eager look made Grandmother Su want to me Yanyi. Howe she didn¡¯t know that she should give birth to a child early on so that Nuo Nuo could have a ymate?


    ¡°Does Nuo Nuo like little brothers and sisters?¡± Mother Su asked.


    ¡°I like them, and they are very cute!¡± Su Nuo nodded his head hard. Because he was young and his mother was the only one raising Su Nuo, hecked ymates, so he naturally looked forward to this.


    ¡°Then you need to please aunty and if aunty is happy, maybe she will give you a little sister.¡± Mother Su teased Su Yanyi but she saw the calm look on her daughter¡¯s face.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I have both?¡± Su Nuo raised his head, asking a bit confusedly.


    ¡°Oh, little Su Nuo wants both brothers and sisters. It¡¯s not like that isn¡¯t possible. This is based on your aunt¡¯s ability.¡± Mother Su actually liked twins of mixed-sex. One boy and one girl. Good things woulde in pairs¡­ this was definitely fine!


    Su Nuo secretly nced at Su Yanyi again and he seemed to have gathered the courage to talk to Su Yanyi, ¡°Aunt, can Nuo Nuo y with little brother and sister?¡±


    Hearing little Su Nuo¡¯s words, Mother Suughed out loud. Even old man Su and Father Su smiled, but only Su Yanyi¡¯s face was still cold, though, she knitted her eyebrows.


    There were no little brother and sister in sight. How could they y with him? Did he want her to conjure up the kids out of thin air to y with him?


    Su Yanyi was silent so the little Su Nuo thought that he was rejected. He¡¯d just then felt better but now he was down again. He dropped his head and when Qin Jiran saw this scene, he thought it was quite funny.


    Heforted, ¡°If Nuo Nuo wants to y with little brother and sister, you¡¯ll have to wait a bit since they¡¯re not born yet.¡±


    At this time, Su Yanyi suddenly thought that if they really had kids in the future, Qin Jiran would definitely be a qualified good father. Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t help brooding more over this.


    She really hadn¡¯t given a thought to the issue of kids but Qin Jiran clearly liked them. Then, would he want a kid that belonged to him?


    Once they grew up, many orphans wished to have a family of their own; a wife/husband and their children. Especially for some, they ced a lot of importance on children because for an orphan, they would be the only ones sharing the same blood as them. It was someone they had wished for and looked forward to since a very young age.


    Of course, Qin Jiran¡¯s situation was different from orphans, but he liked children just as much as the orphans would. Su Yanyi had no choice but to consider this more so.


    After dinner, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi stayed for the night. The main point was that everyone was waiting for the Elder Brother¡¯s arrival and wanted to see Su Yanmo¡¯s attitude towards the child.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t reject this. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time she and Qin Jiran had spent the night here. But before she could retire for the night, Mother Su called her over for a talk.


    ¡°Mother, what do you want to say?¡±


    Su Yanyi knew that there must be something going on which was why she would talk to her. Seeing her worried face, she had no idea of what she was about to say.


    ¡°Have you never thought about kids?¡± Mother Su didn¡¯t disguise this and went directly to the point.


    ¡°¡­Thought of.¡±


    Originally, she hadn¡¯t but she had no choice but to after the scene on the table.


    Mother Su¡¯s eyes brightened and immediately asked, ¡°Then, what do you think? What was the result? Do you want kids?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Though she had thought about it, she hadn¡¯te up with any conclusions or the decision to have a child. Plus, can she just have a child whenever she wants to? She and Qin Jiran were still in the stage of pursuing each other. Pursuing! Even if they were on the same bed, they wouldn¡¯t do anything.

 Chapter 83.2 - Father and son meet

    <strong>Chapter 83.2 ¡ª Father and son meet</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    Oh, this wasn¡¯t right! Now, that slow-witted person had learned to secretly kiss her from time to time. He was a bit smart but who knew when he would take it to the next level? Don¡¯t mention having kids.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t and Jiran hasn¡¯t either? I think he likes kids a lot and after the New Year, he will be 29. When men reach 30, they be independent. Would he want a child?¡± Mother Su said seriously but she was really worried about Yanyi. Of course, she had a selfish motive too. She really liked the little bun.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked him.¡± But her thoughts were probably the same as Mother Su¡¯s. Qin Jiran probably wanted a kid.


    ¡°Even if you haven¡¯t asked, you should know what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Mother Su¡¯s tone turned sterner. From her perspective, Su Yanyi knew that Qin Jiran liked kids but she wasn¡¯t willing. This would definitely influence the married couple¡¯s love.


    Although Mother Su was on Su Yanyi¡¯s side, she knew the personality of women in this family. In the marital life of these two, Qin Jiran clearly excused Yanyi more often. But there should be a certain limit to it. How could he support Yanyi¡¯s stance on everything? Especially regarding children!


    It couldn¡¯t help but be said that Mother Su¡¯s thoughts, ording tomon sense, was very urate. But when this was applied on Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran, it was a bit too serious. When Su Yanyi was considering Qin Jiran¡¯s thoughts, she was a bit off.


    To Qin Jiran, no matter how much he wanted kids, he would definitely, by no means force Su Yanyi if she was disinclined. To him, nothing was more important than Yanyi. Not even kids!


    ¡°Mother, I will handle the matters between Jiran and me.¡±


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t want to exin anything and although she had some confusions in her heart, she wasn¡¯t that worried in reality. Like what Mother said, she understood Qin Jiran and that man¡¯s feelings toward her. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be angry with her because of this.


    However, she was confused here. It was precise because the man cared too much about her and always considered her perspective that Su Yanyi ended up being more and more considerate of him. She was in a bit of a dilemma regarding having a child. If Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t a man who ced her foremost, she wouldn¡¯t even need to consider his opinions on a matter she was clearly unwilling since she wouldn¡¯t change her thoughts, whatsoever.


    ¡°Aii, only Jiran would follow you no matter what. Just your attitude¡­¡± Noting the stubborn look on Su Yanyi, Mother Su knew that there was no use in continuing. She sighed,den with feeling.


    When Su Yanyi returned to her room, Qin Jiran was sitting on the bed and looking through the files. Having showered already, he wore pajamas that revealed half his chest. His bronze-colored skin made him look sexy and Su Yanyi squinted her eyes at the first sight of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Qin Jiran ced his files down and greeted her. His attentive gaze noticed that Yanyi didn¡¯t look too good. His heart felt cold and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Because of you, I was scolded.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much change in Su Yanyi¡¯s tone so, he couldn¡¯t tell how she felt. But just the words were enough to give a scare.


    What happened? Howe she was scolded because of him?


    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s first reaction was that he had somehow erred and upset the Mother-in-Law.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    If it were Qin Jiran who had done something wrong, why would her mom scold her? She would naturally scold Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran wanted to feel out the situation from Su Yanyi¡¯s expression but in the end, failed. Probably, this matter had something to do with him.


    ¡°What did I do wrong? As long as you say it, I will definitely change it.¡± Qin Jiran got off the bed and walked to Su Yanyi¡¯s side. He softly held one of her hands.


    ¡°Humph, who said you did something wrong?!¡± Su Yanyi reluctantly exined but didn¡¯t have the intention of exining clearly. She couldn¡¯t outrightly just say that because she didn¡¯t like kids and her mother was worried that he liked them too much, she was scolded, right? She would be losing her face.


    ¡°Then why were you scolded because of me?¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t understand and was a bit distressed.


    Su Yanyi cast him a profound gaze before heading to the bathroom. If you don¡¯t understand, then keep thinking about it. She had already been chided so she must let this man feel distressed for a while.


    After her shower, she conveniently passed the towel to Qin Jiran and he naturally started to dry her hair. This seemed to be one of his jobs. Who let him be good at servicing her?


    ¡°Yanyi, is itfortable?¡± Qin Jiran asked in a bid to appease her.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t look at him and just ¡®hmmed¡¯ in reply.


    Qin Jiran rubbed a few more times before offering, ¡°Yanyi, let me massage your head. It will be morefortable.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t reject him and leaned against his body. But she didn¡¯t feelfortable so she moved around a bit, before lying on his thigh. She closed her eyes,zily waiting to be serviced.


    Qin Jiranughed and started massaging Su Yanyi¡¯s temple which made her slightly sigh in relief.


    About three minutes, Su Yanyi almost fell asleep and Qin Jiran massaged softly. Yet, he suddenly asked, ¡°Yanyi, what did mother-inw ask you?¡±


    When she heard his question, Su Yanyi suddenly opened her eyes to see the man over her. They looked at each other momentarily before Su Yanyi said, ¡°Mother wants me to have a child with you.¡±


    Qin Jiran paused his hands momentarily before he continued massaging. He said in a gentle voice, ¡°Mother cares about us. If you really don¡¯t like it, you just don¡¯t need to heed to it.¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t want kids?¡± Su Yanyi was happy about how Qin Jiran was on her side. She was rxed but didn¡¯t intend on ending this topic. She probed.


    Qin Jiran thought about it before replying seriously, ¡°Since you don¡¯t like them, I don¡¯t like them either.¡±


    He liked children and very much wanted a kid that belonged to him and Yanyi. Butpared to Su Yanyi¡¯s unwillingness, this meant nothing! If he hadn¡¯t met Su Yanyi, then he probably wouldn¡¯t have wanted a child his whole life. Therefore, he just wanted a child with Yanyi under the precondition that Yanyi also wanted a kid and wasn¡¯t forced at all!


    ¡°Do you really not want? Even if I might not like kids my whole life? Then you won¡¯t have kids your whole life either?!¡± Su Yanyi stared directly into Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes, wanting to see through something.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes contained only gentleness and pampering, even a bit of happiness. He said seriously, ¡°Does this mean that you¡¯re willing to be with me forever?¡±


    Even if they wouldn¡¯t have kids their whole lives, it¡¯s still their whole lives together. Although he knew that Yanyi was just giving an example, Qin Jiran took this to heart. No matter what type of life he would have with her, he would still be with her. He was satisfied.


    Su Yanyi looked seriously at Qin Jiran for a while before she said in a certain tone, ¡°You¡¯re stupid!¡±


    If this man wasn¡¯t stupid, how could he not understand the meaning of her words? Only he would ce these thoughts and expectations in his heart at all times, which was why he was that eager when she said this. Even if she didn¡¯t mean it.


    Loving to the deepest without regret was probably this.


    ¡°As long as you like me, I can do whatever you want.¡± Qin Jiran lowered his head as he said this, nting a tender kiss on Su Yanyi¡¯s forehead. It¡¯s his biggest blessing to be able to be with Su Yanyi.


    In the end, sheughed silently. It was clear though and she was satisfied.


    ¡°I¡¯m not against having a child with you. But we need to wait a few years.¡±


    Some people are stubborn and if you fight with them, they will fight back. But if you take a step back, they would do so too.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi with gratitude. Yanyi actually said that she was willing to have a child with him. At that moment, Qin Jiran drowned in his happiness. He had no idea how to react so he looked at Su Yanyi in gratitude.


    ¡°Yanyi¡­ Yanyi, thank you.¡± After a while, Qin Jiran said in a trembling voice.


    Thank you for being willing to bear a child for me, willing to be by my side, and thank you for being willing to love me. Thank you for giving me this life!


    <strong>Sneak peek:?</strong>


    <i>A kid¡­ a kid that belonged to him.</i>


    In his heart, Su Yanmo felt fantastic. He walked determinedly to the room that the servant had pointed at. He gently pushed the door open and saw the small figure lying on the huge bed, under the moonlight. If he hadn¡¯t been paying much attention, he would¡¯ve failed to notice him. So tiny¡­ but the child was his!


    Su Yanmo walked in slowly and silently, as though he was afraid of disturbing the treasure who was deep asleep. At that moment, he clearly felt his heart softening.


    His rough fingers slid softly down little Su Nuo¡¯s face. Then, everything turned peaceful.


    <i>He will take care of his child!</i>

 Chapter 83.3 - Father and soon meet

    <strong>Chapter 83.3 ¡ª Father and soon meet?</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    If Qin Jiran didn¡¯t know that Yanyi genuinely liked him, he would be too much of a fool then. Based on Yanyi¡¯s personality, if she didn¡¯t really like him, she wouldn¡¯t promise him this!


    Right, in regards to the two, Su Yanyi had given him a promise; a promise regarding their rtionship. It was also a promise of their future.


    Suddenly, Qin Jiran uncontrobly, tightly hugged Yanyi. Being so close to him, Su Yanyi could feel the slight trembling on Qin Jiran¡¯s body.


    Qin Jiran held her for a while, least intent on loosening his grip. Eventually, when Su Yanyi started to have difficulty in breathing, she was helpless, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯m going to faint.¡±


    Qin Jiran was shocked before he realized that he was exerting too much pressure. He immediately let go of her and looked at her, worriedly. After seeing that things were ok, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Embarrassed, he exined, ¡°I was too excited.¡±


    Although she hadn¡¯t said it out loud, he knew what she¡¯d actually meant. He couldn¡¯t help but be excited thinking of their kid in the future.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re excited, you need to go to sleep. If not, I¡¯m going to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep. Let¡¯s sleep together!¡± Despite how excited he was, he couldn¡¯t rob Yanyi of her sleep. So, let him be excited in secret. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d fall asleep tonight!


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Nevertheless, having resolved the issue of kids, Yanyi believed she would sleep well.


    ¡°Goodnight¡­¡±?Dear!


    Although Qin Jiran kept the sweet endearment in his heart, the tips of his ears had turned red. Though he didn¡¯t really say it out loud, he did in his heart. He felt extremely blessed and this feeling was amazing!


    A dayter, when the Su Family was in deep slumber, Su Yanmo arrived. The only two servants on watch simply reported the situation to Su Yanmo. The Young Master is asleep already and originally, the Lady wanted to sleep by his side, but the Young Master rejected her offer. So, he slept by himself in a hurriedly decorated kid¡¯s room.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Ever since he¡¯d received the news, Su Yanmo¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He looked displeased throughout his journey home. He¡¯d never imagined such an ident to happen in his life; that he would suddenly have a five-year-old son. It was simply unbelievable!


    If it¡¯s just his parents who emphasized that the kid bore a resemnce to him, he would¡¯ve definitely not believed it. But after digging through his memory, he remembered meeting a beautiful girl several years ago. They had a one-night and the next day, before he could decide on what to do with regard to the girl, she¡¯d already left. From the start, he didn¡¯t have many feelings for the girl and since it was only a one-night stand, it wasn¡¯t worth dwelling on this matter. Who knew, in the end, it would leave him with a problem like this?!


    A kid¡­ a kid that belonged to him.


    In his heart, Su Yanmo felt fantastic. He walked determinedly to the room that the servant had pointed at. He gently pushed the door open and saw the small figure lying on the huge bed, under the moonlight. If he hadn¡¯t been paying much attention, he would¡¯ve failed to notice him.?So tiny¡­ but the child was his!


    Su Yanmo walked in slowly and silently, as though he was afraid of disturbing the treasure who was deep asleep. At that moment, he clearly felt his heart softening.


    His rough fingers slid softly down little Su Nuo¡¯s face. Then, everything turned peaceful.


    He will take care of his child!


    The next morning, like usual, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi got up early for morning exercises. They started fighting in the front yard of the residence. Old man Su and Su Parents were used to waking up early as well as morning exercises. Seeing the married couple fighting, they thought it was quite interesting and started toment on the side. Even Mother Su had learned a few moves when she was young. Although she wasn¡¯t as outstanding as Su Yanyi in wrestling and shooting, she understood it.


    Their delightful morning was interrupted by a soft exim from one of the rooms upstairs. Everyone knew that was little Su Nuo whoseemed to be trembling in fear. They had no time to deal with morning exercise and even the two inbat had stopped. They all rushed to little Su Nuo¡¯s room.


    ¡°¡­.you are my father?¡±


    When little Su Nuo woke up, he discovered that he was in someone¡¯s arms. Because he was too shocked when he woke up, he shrieked out loud which had startled the Su Family. But when he saw who the man was, he immediately changed his expression and asked in shock. His mother had given him a picture of his dad, who looked exactly the same as the man in front of him. So the smart little Su Nuo immediately recognized him.


    Like what Mother had said, Father looked very simr to him.?This was probably what Mother meant by gics.?But what exactly is gics??Little Su Nuo reckoned he wouldn¡¯t be able to find out until he grew up.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Su Yanmo nodded and used his hand which was bigger than little Su Nuo¡¯s head to pat his head. His son was indeed very smart, able to recognize him at first nce.


    Having obtained a positive response, little Su Nuo was happy yet nervous. He clutched the nket on him and blinked his eyes, and asked eagerly, ¡°Then, can I call you Father?¡±


    Su Yanmo had experienced what it meant to ¡®love dearly¡¯. This was just like the first time Yanyi had called him ¡®brother¡¯ when they were young, softening his heart at the words. He originally had the status of having a sisterplex but now, he had the status of having a sonplex too. In addition, now, there was another person who he would look after in his life forever.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Su Yanmo thought that this was the best Christmas gift he had ever received.


    ¡°Father!¡± Little Su Nuo who had gained his permission immediately revealed a brilliant smile. He finally had a father!


    When the Su Family rushed in, they saw little Su Nuo smiling brilliantly as well as Su Yanmo who, although expressionless, looked gently at him. They had little doubt as to what had happened.


    The Su Family was clearly satisfied with Su Yanmo¡¯s reaction. They left just as they hade in, giving space to the father and son who¡¯d just met each other.


    For breakfast, little Su Nuo and Su Yanmo held hands as they walked down. He had arranged for Su Nuo to sit by his side too, between him and Mother Su.


    Little Su Nuo was extremely polite. Once he sat down, he greeted everyone, ¡°Good morning Great Grandfather, Grandfather, Aunt, and Uncle.¡±


    After he¡¯d greeted, little Su Nuo turned around to look at his father, as though asking if he had done a good job. He seemed to be looking for apliment.


    Su Yanmo nodded and patted little Su Nuo¡¯s head. Right then, he smiled a happy smile that wasn¡¯t reserved in the least. It was pure and cute.


    The Su Family let out a sigh of relief. They didn¡¯t want to see the reserved and restrained little Su Nuo from yesterday. They all loved him dearly.


    ¡°Little Su Nuo is good. Quicklye eat. Tell this Grandmother what you want to eat and she will get it for you. Eat an egg first, ok?¡± As she spoke, Mother Su peeled an egg for little Su Nuo and ced it in front of him. She hadn¡¯t taken care of little kids in a long time and was reminiscing the times.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandmother. I can eat it myself and Grandmother, eat too.¡± Little Su Nuo started eating the egg as he said this. Although he tried hard not to eat messily, there were still traces of yellow by the corners of his lips. Mother Su wanted to wipe it off for little Su Nuo when Su Yanmo took the napkin and wiped it off little Su Nuo for him.


    At this, every face revealed a look offort. They weren¡¯t worried, now that father and son were getting along.


    <strong>Sneak peek:</strong>


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yanyi patted little Su Nuo¡¯s head. How could she reject him after seeing the little child¡¯s eager but nervous look. Su Yanmo naturally had no opinions.


    Su Yanmo drive while Su Yanyi sat in the back with little Su Nuo. The three headed for the amusement park. Although it was winter, many people were still present at the amusement park. After the three walked in once they bought the tickets, they attracted many people¡¯s gazes.


    ¡°Wow, the family of three look so simr!¡± A person with sharp eyes with a simple mind said, looking at the man and woman who brought a child to the amusement park. If they weren¡¯t a person with a simple mind, they what were they? They¡¯re obviously siblings, ok!


    Ok, in reality, everyone had ordinary minds. Once this aunt finished saying her words, numerous people nodded their heads in approval immediately. They seemed to be agreeing with her words.

 Chapter 84.1 - The black gift

    <strong>Chapter 84.1 ¡ª The ck gift?</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:</strong>?Larkspur


    All good things muste to an end as did the happy breakfast. Since Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran had to work, they nned on leaving only to be stopped by Mother Su.


    ¡°Jiran needs to shoot scenes. It¡¯s understandable that he won¡¯t have time, but yourpany has Kang Zhong and Mingyang. It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t go for a day. Stay at home and apany Nuo Nuo. He likes you, always taking secret nces at you. Don¡¯t act cold and scare him. Don¡¯t you know that you have to treat kids gently?¡± Mother Su pulled on Su Yanyi¡¯s hand, not letting her go.


    Su Yanyi sure was busy but not to the point where she had no choice but to report to thepany every day. It¡¯s fine if she didn¡¯t go a day or two.


    Su Yanyi looked at Su Yanmo who was in the far distance talking to little Su Nuo. She thought about it before she said, ¡°Hm.¡±


    This nephew who¡¯d suddenly appeared in her life, Su Yanyi liked him still. She should be apanying her nephew.


    ¡°I only have two scenes to shoot this morning and I¡¯ll return when I¡¯m done.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t bear to leave, it¡¯s toote to change his schedule so he would have to finish shooting his scenes beforeing back. ying with Yanyi and his nephew would¡¯ve been more delightful than shooting scenes.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Mother and Father Su all had something to do and Grandfather Su went back to the base after saying goodbye to his great-grandson. Only the siblings and a clever bun remained in the house.


    ¡°Brother, take Nuo Nuo out to y.¡± After sitting in the house for a while, the three were a bit bored.


    Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo had never taken care of a kid, though Su Yanmo had taken care of a young Su Yanyi. But they were simr in age so the feeling was different. It was a bit difficult to y with a child now, but thankfully Su Nuo was obedient and wouldn¡¯t nag or annoy the adults to y with them. As long as they gave him toys, he could happily y by himself.


    Little Nuo Nuo wasn¡¯t actually restraining himself but it was rather a habit. His mother, naturally, had to go out to work in order to raise him. Although there was a babysitter to look after him, he yed by himself most of the time. Whilst ying, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to y with other people anymore because he knew that no one would want to y with him. Later on, he found out that Mother hadn¡¯t yed with him for a long time because she was busy with work so that she could earn money to take care of him. Therefore, little Su Nuo felt better.


    But no matter how good a child was, he would want to y outside. Hearing Su Yanyi, little Su Nuo immediately raised his head and looked eagerly at Su Yanmo.


    ¡°Where are we going to y?¡± Naturally, Su Yanmo wouldn¡¯t reject him. The only reason why he was here was just so he could apany his son longer.


    At the question, Su Yanyi¡¯s head began to hurt. Where would they go y? How would she know? She¡¯s not a child! But she couldn¡¯t take little Su Nuo to shoot!


    ¡°Where do you want to y?¡± Su Yanyi asked, not to Su Yanmo but Su Nuo who looked eagerly at her.


    Su Nuo¡¯s eyes brightened and looked at his father, noticing that his father seemed to be waiting for his response too. He thought seriously before his expression changed. He seemed to have thought of something, but he quickly hesitated.


    He inquired weakly, ¡°Can we go anywhere?¡±


    This was obviously impossible! But Su Yanyi thought that there should be no problem with the ce the little bun wanted to go to, so she nodded her head. Likewise, Su Yanmo did too.


    ¡°I, I want to go to an amusement park.¡± Little Su Nuo was a bit embarrassed, saying it in a whisper. He¡¯d wanted to go to an amusement park for a long time now. The parents of his ssmates in kindergarten would always take them to y. Every time he heard about this, he would be envious, but he never told his mother of his wish. He knew that Mother was busy so when Aunty asked, he immediately thought of this wish. He had no idea whether Aunty and Father would be willing to take him.


    Little Su Nuo secretly nced at Aunty and Father¡¯s reactions before he lowered his head feeling miserable. They were expressionless and truthfully, he couldn¡¯t tell what they¡¯re thinking about.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yanyi patted little Su Nuo¡¯s head. How could she reject him after seeing the little child¡¯s eager but nervous look? Su Yanmo naturally had no opinions.


    Su Yanmo drove while Su Yanyi sat in the back with little Su Nuo. The trio headed for the amusement park. Although it was winter, there were still many people at the amusement park. After the three walked in once they bought the tickets, they attracted quite a many gazes.


    ¡°Wow, the family of three look so simr!¡± A person with sharp eyes and a simple mind said, looking at the man and woman who brought a child to the amusement park. If not a person with a simple mind, then what were they?! They¡¯re obviously siblings, ok!


    Ok, in reality, everyone had ordinary minds. Once this Aunt finished saying her words, numerous people nodded their heads in approval immediately. They seemed to be agreeing with her words.


    These tourists and staff weren¡¯t trying to hide anything and because they spoke loudly, the three naturally heard. They thought it was funny, especially looking at her brother¡¯s displeased face which clearly matched hers. Of course, the little bun who looked on eagerly but pursed his lips calmly had quite a resemnce to Su Family. Especially when her brother was young and carried himself like a little adult.


    ¡°They¡¯re pretty alike but I feel like they look familiar and that I¡¯ve seen them before.¡± A girl in her early twenties had a questioning look as she observed Su Yanyi.


    At her words, the other boys and girls who came with her immediately sent a careful nce her way. A girl instantly shrieked, ¡°Ah! Ah! Isn¡¯t that my idol? Queen, Queen ah! Heaven ah, I am actually seeing the Queen in the amusement park. What is this, a joke?! Could it be an amusement park from another dimension? Did I walk the wrong path?!¡±


    This girl was clearly uttering nonsense out of sheer excitement. She pointed at Su Yanyi in disbelief.


    At the same time, because of her shriek and action, Su Yanyi and the duo attracted more gazes. Many people began to recognize Su Yanyi.


    This was Su Yanyi¡¯s mistake. Of course, she didn¡¯t have an apprehension to being a star but didn¡¯t think that she would be recognized wherever she went. Since she wasn¡¯t with Qin Jiran, she didn¡¯t overly dress. All she did, before heading to the amusement park, was wearing a casual scarf which slightly covered her chin. So, it wasn¡¯t an ident that she was recognized.


    ¡°It¡¯s really Queen Su but why isn¡¯t Film Emperor Qin by her side? Who is that man? Who is he! How can he stand by Queen Su¡¯s side? This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± A fanined! It was a beautiful scene before that had instantly turned inharmonious.


    ¡°Yes, why isn¡¯t she with Film Emperor Qin? And that kid? What does he have to do with Queen Su? Could there really be a problem with the rtionship¡­¡± This fan was really worried. She was clearly Film Emperor and the Queen¡¯s fan, who¡¯s hoping that nothing happened between the two. Their moods would definitely be ruined.


    ¡°You guys are so stupid. Look how simr the man looks to Queen Su. They must be siblings. Don¡¯t you know of the Elder Master within the Su Family? I heard that he¡¯s a powerful figure. Who knew we would meet him here?¡± This was a calm fan who voiced reason. She knew a lot and revealed the two¡¯s rtionships right then. This calmed the surrounding fans down.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably the rumored Mr. Su. I saw the news about him in the newspaper and I heard that he was going to marry the Eldest Daughter of the Wang Family. But they divorced not long ago. If I¡¯m not wrong, this kid should be his. Could it be that he had an illegitimate child, so he divorced?¡± Compared to the previous fan, this one clearly knew more and was better in analyzing the situation. She could be a detective.


    Su Yanyi watched as the nosy fans actually analyzed the situation and got most of it right. She wasn¡¯t angry but she held onto little Su Nuo¡¯s hand. She asked, ¡°Scared?¡±


    They were partially surrounded and normally, children would be afraid. So, Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo stood on either side, protecting him.


    Little Su Nuo naturally detected the different gazes and they seemed directed towards him, discussing him, Aunty and Father. This was the first time little Su Nuo experienced this and he was a bit ufortable. Though, he stood straight and didn¡¯t n on retreating.


    Mother said that boys had to be brave and couldn¡¯t be scared of other people¡¯s gazes andments. Even if everyone knew that he didn¡¯t have a father, he couldn¡¯t be scared. Not only did he have a father now, but he also had a Great Grandfather, Grandfather, Grandmother, Aunt, and Uncle. So many people liked him, so why should he be scared?


    So little Su Nuo straightened his back and shook his head firmly, ¡°Nuo Nuo isn¡¯t afraid. Father and Aunty are here!¡±


    Su Yanyi looked at little Su Nuo in approval. She also thanked the woman who gave birth to little Su Nuo for his brother. No matter the reason, after all, Su Family had obtained such a cute and smart child, with good manners. She should say thank you.


    The three didn¡¯t bother with the attention anymore. Although the fans were enthusiastic, they knew the limit and didn¡¯t move too close to disturb them. They looked from a distance and secretly took a few pictures. Of course, there were also some who politely asked if they could take pictures. Although Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo didn¡¯t like this, they knew there was no point in rejecting it. Even if they wouldn¡¯t agree to it, they would leak the pictures. So, they generously allowed them to do as they wished.


    In an era where the technology was extremely advanced, within the first ten minutes that people recognized Su Yanyi, tens and even hundreds of messages appeared everywhere on the inte. Especially on famous forums. There were pictures of the family of three from different angles. Oh, Father, Aunt, and Child. This could be considered as a family of three.


    Quickly, fans and users from all sorts of ces had all sorts of responses. Under Film Emperor Qin¡¯s Weibo, the fans had dominated thement section.


    Qin-Sama, where are you? Searching for Qin-Sama! Why is the man by Queen¡¯s side not Qin-Sama? Even if it¡¯s the brother, he shouldn¡¯t be here. We want to see Qin-Sama!


    Although the Queen, Queen¡¯s brother, and the little bun are cute together, why do I think that it¡¯s missing something? Now that I think about it, I found the reason. The Film Emperor is actually not here. How can this be! Film Emperor, pleasee back! Where did you go?


    I can¡¯t believe I couldn¡¯t find the Film Emperor in the picture. Did he not go? Quickly go! The Queen is about to be stolen!


    Sigh, I¡¯m so upset that I can¡¯t see the Film Emperor, so I decided to photoshop a Film Emperor onto there. Does he look simr?


    While they said this, they uploaded a picture because their wish wasn¡¯t granted.


    While under Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo, everyone was crying!


    Queen, how can you abandon the Film Emperor and go to an amusement park by yourself? This isn¡¯t reasonable. (Notice: I purposefully used the phrase ¡®yourself¡¯ humph!)


    This fan, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit too proud?


    The little bun and the Queen are so simr. I¡¯m looking forward to when the Queen would give birth to such an adorable little bun.


    Why isn¡¯t the Film Emperor Qin in there? Why is there no Film Emperor Qin?! I really want to cry¡­Wahhh¡­


    Queen, if the Film Emperor doesn¡¯t appear, I will keep crying¡­


    Begging for the Film Emperor¡¯s appearance!

 Chapter 84.2 - The black gift

    <strong>Chapter 84.2 ¡ª The ck gift?</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    At the same time, Qin Jiran who¡¯d just arrived at the set received Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s report. In reality, it couldn¡¯t be considered a report. Even so, Jiang Xiaobin ced the tabletputer in front of Qin Jiran. The page that was open was of a photo.


    ¡°Brother Qin, everyone¡¯s calling you over. Are you going overter on?¡± Jiang Xiaobin said in a wretched tone.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± When he came out, they were still at home. They were clearly outside, but it was unclear where.


    ¡°Amusement park ah. Are you going? Bring me too! My biggest dream, when I was young, was to y in the amusement park!¡± To Jiang Xiaobin, an orphan, it was like a luxurious wish to go to an amusement park. After he grew up, he actually still had this thought but didn¡¯t feel like going anymore. This is because he was a grown-up.


    When heard that it was his dream when he was young, Qin Jiran knew what Jiang Xiaobin said was right.


    ¡°After I finish shooting these two scenes, we can go.¡±


    Qin Jiran and Jiang Xiaobin had grown up together and although Jiang Xiaobin was his assistant, it was in name only. In reality, they were like brothers. Most of the time, Qin Jiran treated Jiang Xiaobin as his brother. If there was someone that had given him warmth and affection when he was young, it was this special and outspoken man.


    ¡°Yay, Brother Qin, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Jiang Xiaobin cheered happily, attracting other people¡¯s attention, like Liuliu who was walking over and about to put makeup on for Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Stupid Binbin, why are you acting dumb again?¡±


    If someone had a poisonous mouth in this crew, it had to be Liuliu. Moreover, his two biggest hobbies were following Film Emperor Qin and Queen Su¡¯s gossip and bullying Jiang Xiaobin.


    ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one. Your whole neighborhood is stupid!¡± Jiang Xiaobin retorted angrily, without looking back. He believed that Liuliu was his nemesis and was always talking bad about him. He was too annoying!


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will move to your neighborhood. Help me move my house when the timees. Liuliu continued to tease uncaringly.


    ¡°If you dare toe, I will help you move your things!¡± Jiang Xiaobin retorted without thinking.


    Yet, Liuliu justughed and changed the topic. ¡°What were you talking about before?¡± As Liuliu said this he picked up his makeup brush and started putting makeup on Qin Jiran.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. Why would he say this? Jiang Xiaobin swore that if he were to repeat himself to Liuliu, he would definitely beughed at by the venomous tongue!


    Liuliu seemed to be used to an infuriated Jiang Xiaobin. He swept a nce over to see the tabletputer which Qin Jiran had ced to the side. He obviously didn¡¯t miss the picture of Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Eh? Is this newly uploaded? I haven¡¯t seen it. Ah, they¡¯re at an amusement park. Heh. President Su knows how to have fun but why didn¡¯t she bring Film Emperor Qin with her?¡± Liuliu¡¯s poisonous tongue clearly didn¡¯t care who he was teasing. He even joked about Qin Jiran.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going after I finish shooting my scenes.¡± Qin Jiran cared a whit and instead thought this was a pretty good question. This was a testimony to how everyone viewed him and Yany in their hearts. Wherever Yanyi was, he would be there too. The tightly intertwined rtionship was the rtionship he¡¯d hoped for.


    Liuliu¡¯s eyes brightened and he said eagerly. ¡°Then how about bringing me too? I haven¡¯t been to an amusement park for a very long time.¡±


    ¡°No! Brother Qin promised to take me so he can¡¯t take you!¡± The unhappy Jiang Xiaobin immediately jumped in protest. If they brought this poisonous tongue to an amusement park, then he¡¯d probably never want to visit again in the future. It would definitely be a very pitiful and sad memory.


    ¡°Then how can he bring you but not me? I don¡¯t mind youing along.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­just can¡¯t!¡±


    The two continued bickering while Qin Jiran had already changed and was going to shoot his scenes. He hoped to sessfully wrap up the two scenes so he could quickly go find Yanyi. When he was very young, he¡¯d looked forward to amusement parks and whatnot too.


    Qin Jiran only took about two hours to finish shooting the two scenes. Then, he called Su Yanyi, she was ying whack-a-mole with little Su Nuo. Of course, it was she who was ying while the bun just stood staring by the side. Who lets him be too young to y?


    Even though this was the case, little Su Nuo looked happily at her from the side. Whenever Su Yanyi made a good hit, he would p for her, very enthusiastically. Su Yanyi¡¯s heart was about to shatter from his cuteness ¨C his red face and the soft voice calling her Aunty.


    When Qin Jiran arrived, Su Yanyi and little Su Nuo were already at the aquarium. After all, it was winter, so they were a bit cold from ying outside for about three hours. Su Yanyi led little Su Nuo into the aquarium while Su Yanmo, this father, quietly protected the two people along the way. He tried his best to be an outstanding sister and sonplex. He also discovered that his sister and son were ying happily together.


    Seeing that the two most important people in his life were happy, Su Yanmo was also happy.


    When Qin Jiran and the others walked over, little Su Nuo immediately called ¡®Uncle¡¯ and blinked his eyes, curiously eyeing the new arrivals. He seemed to be asking who these two uncles were.


    ¡°Heh, this is little Su Nuo. You¡¯re so cute. I am Brother Liuliu. How about you call me that?¡± Liuliu greeted him first and lowered his status. However, he was clearly willing to do so.


    ¡°Brother Liuliu, I am Su Nuo. You can call me Nuo Nuo.¡± How did little Su Nuo understand his thoughts? He naturally called him as he wished and ced his gaze on Jiang Xiaobin, seemingly waiting for him to introduce himself.


    ¡°Hello Nuo Nuo, you can call me Uncle Jiang. That Brother Liuliu is a bad guy and we need to stay away from him. Do you understand? Otherwise, you will be going on the wrong path.¡± Jiang Xiaobin didn¡¯t like acting young. It¡¯s best for this kid to call him Uncle. That way, he would be absolutely higher in seniority than Liuliu by a generation!


    Little Su Nuo was in a difficult position. He looked at Liuliu then at Jiang Xiaobin and eventually his father. Unsure, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you call the older person the ¡®Uncle¡¯ and the younger person the ¡®Brother¡¯? Howe Uncle is younger than Brother?¡±


    Jiang Xiaobin was very handsome but had a baby face. Plus, he was young anyway. Comparing the two, he was more suitable as the ¡®brother¡¯ than Liuliu.


    Jiang Xiaobin hung his head dispiritedly while Liuliu¡¯s face was red from choking. Seeing little Su Nuo blinking his eyes, he tried his best tofort himself still. He shouldn¡¯t make a big deal out of this since he was just a kid. He really couldn¡¯t provoke him, especially when his Father and Aunty were that powerful!


    Jiang Xiaobin instantly recovered when he saw how Liuliu didn¡¯t dare to speak out of anger. It¡¯s better to be called young than old. Seeing a defeated Liuliu, he was extremely happy.


    Thus, another trio joined the group for the amusement park. When these two groups met with each other, the first thing they did was to take a few pictures together. Though, the calls for Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were the highest. Then, they took one with little Su Nuo. Lastly, it was a picture of everyone together. Once they finished, they uploaded the pictures to their Weibos.


    Thanks to these pictures, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s fans instantly recovered¡­ All the fans indicated that they had been waiting for a long time for this. The cheer for them to be together almost immediately drowned the pictures out.


    Jiang Xiaobin and Liuliu had shared pictures on their own Weibos too. They gathered a group of fans¡¯ cheers as well. Of course, the cheers represented the fans¡¯ jealousy for the duo. The fact that they were able to be in close contact with their Film Emperor and the Queen. They were extremely blessed!


    Now the fans too wanted to be assistants and makeup artists. This time, many children had set this as their future goal.


    They strolled around in order. Liuliu who was a professional photographer took many amazing pictures. Besides Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s pictures together, there were also pictures of Su Yanmo and his son. Although Su Yanmo didn¡¯t smile in the pictures, one could easily see how he looked at Su Nuo ¨C kind and loving. Likewise, little Su Nuo looked at his father with admiration.


    ¡°Young Master Su, if you don¡¯t mind, how about uploading these pictures to Weibo too? Nuo Nuo is very cute.¡± Liuliu looked eagerly at Su Yanmo and asked. Not only were father and son alike in appearance, but they were also simr in temperament as well. Most importantly, the two were very handsome. If he uploaded the pictures, it would gather more cheers.


    ¡°No need. Nuo Nuo is still young and unsuited for too much attention.¡± Su Yanmo rejected Liuliu¡¯s suggestion without hesitation. To him, the most important thing was to let the kid grow up in a healthy environment. His age was inappropriate for public exposure.


    Although Liuliu was a bit disappointed at being rejected, he didn¡¯t nag about it since he knew Su Yanmo¡¯s words were reasonable. But to Su Nuo, who was a part of the Su Family and the eldest grandson, inevitably the public would pay attention. He hoped that the Su Family could protect him while he grew up.


    In the afternoon, the group ate quite authentic Western foods. Children were usually interested in steaks and pizzas, and especially all sorts of sweets. Little Su Nuo was beaming with joy and Liuliu took several more pictures of him.


    In the afternoon, they continued to y in the amusement park. Because it was winter, a section of the rides couldn¡¯t be yed. Therefore, they chose rides that were mostly indoors. They also brought little Su Nuo to watch all sorts of performances in the aquarium. Amongst them, little Su Nuo liked the white whale¡¯s performance the most. A wide-eyed little Su Nuo cutely watched the extremely beautiful creature which was as pure as a child.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Seeing his son staring intensely and looking cute, Su Yamno asked with a smile on.


    ¡°I like it. It¡¯s so beautiful and magical.¡± To a five-year-old child, perhaps a white whale was the most magical living creature. It was beautiful and smart. Not only could it spurt water, but it could also send signals. They could even help people walk on water. They were amazing!


    ¡°If you like it, then this Father will give you one. Ok?¡± Su Yanmo said.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t speaking without thinking or lying to kids. He was serious. To him, there was really no problem in giving a white whale to his son as a gift.


    Just like when Qin Jiran had gotten a young tiger in order to please Su Yanyi. Now it was Su Yanmo¡¯s turn and how difficult would it be to obtain a white whale? In this world, a lot of the things depended on individuals. Of course, the precondition was that you must possess the power too.


    Little Su Nuo blinked his big eyes, a bit confused. What did father just say? Give him a gift? Give him what? Oh, heaven. Father said he¡¯ll give him a white whale! Is he joking?!


    An incredulous little Su Nuo looked at his father then turned his head stiffly to look at the white whale who was still performing in the distance. Was the ¡®white whale¡¯ that his father spoke of really this creature? White? Beautiful? Could swim? Also, alive?


    ¡°Father, are you gifting Nuo Nuo a stuffed animal?¡± Little Su Nuo racked his brains before finallying up with a correct answer.


    At this moment, the corner of Su Yanyi¡¯s lips twitched. She started to worry about her nephew¡¯s IQ. After a moment of shock, Qin Jiran and the others calmed down. The Su Family was worthy of being called the Su Family. Even the gifts for a child were that shocking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a stuffed animal. It¡¯s a big fish that can really swim. It¡¯s the one you have seen before.¡± Su Yanmo pointed at the white whale in the water. He tried his best to exin with words that a child could understand.


    Little Su Nuo was a bit conflicted. Although he was five, he was a clever child. He knew that not everyone could have a big fish like that. Although he really wanted one and Father had said he would gift him one, would it put Father in a difficult situation?


    Right now, little Su Nuo had forgotten that he wasn¡¯t the one who suggested gifting himself a fish. It was his father who had taken the initiative to ask. Since this was the case, why would he be in a difficult situation?


    ¡°Father, will be too expensive?¡± Little Su Nuo thought about it and asked with concern. If it was too expensive, he wouldn¡¯t want it. Mother said it¡¯s not good to waste money.


    Su Yanmo patted little Su Nuo¡¯s head. ¡°Not much,¡± he responded calmly.


    To the Su Family, it really wasn¡¯t that much.

 Chapter 84.3 - The black gift

    <strong>Chapter 84.3 ¡ª The ck gift?</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    <strong>Sponsored</strong>?<strong>by</strong>: Anonymous & Tattaro


    At his father¡¯s response, little Su Nuo was very happy. He revealed a cute smile on his face and nodded his head firmly. ¡°Then Nuo Nuo likes it. Father give it to Nuo Nuo.¡±


    The truth proved that no matter how smart kids were, they could be easily fooled as well!


    ¡°Ok.¡± Seeing how happy the child was, Su Yanmo felt very happy too. He was even considering where to raise the white whale now. He didn¡¯t know if there¡¯s a ce in the Su Residence to build an aquarium. If not, maybe they could raise it on one of the small inds that belonged to the Su Family. That ce was big enough and contained many precious animals too. He remembered not long ago, Yanyi had sent a small white tiger over. He was unsure if his son would like it.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, do you like animals?¡± Su Yanmo asked, wanting to see when he could take Nuo Nuo to the ind to y. Nuo Nuo would definitely like it.


    ¡°I like them!¡± Little Su Nuo nodded his head firmly. Animals and whatnot were the cutest, especial furry animals. He had always wanted to raise one but he couldn¡¯t take care of it by himself and he didn¡¯t want Mother to be even tired. Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Yanyi, give the small white tiger that you are raising to Nuo Nuo, so he can y with it.¡± Su Yanmo looked at Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Jiran has given me that¡­¡± Su Yanyi slightly raised her head, a bit proud and arrogant. She seemed to be rejecting him and little Su Nuo felt this too. Although he didn¡¯t know what the small white tiger was, he was a bit disappointed. Though, before that could happen, he heard his Aunt speak again. ¡°But I can raise it in the residence so Nuo Nuo can y with it too.¡±


    Su Yanyi was someone with principles. Of course, she set her own principles just like now. Since Qin Jiran had given her a gift, that was hers. She naturally wouldn¡¯t give it to someone else. Although she knew that Qin Jiran might not mind, she wouldn¡¯t do this. Yet, she could be flexible about the matter. She also didn¡¯t want to see her nephew hanging his head down, dejectedly.


    Hearing Su Yanyi saying this, little Su Nuo was extremely delighted. Kids didn¡¯t have a strong desire. As long as he could raise it, it¡¯s fine. Whether it belonged to them or not, it had nothing to do with them.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo is willing to y with it. Nuo Nuo likes it.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what animal it was, Su Nuo was very eager.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have people bring it back tomorrow. Nuo Nuo will like it.¡± Su Yanmo was very satisfied too. He understood his sister¡¯s personality. Seeing that she would do this for little Su Nuo, it was enough to tell how important he was to her and how much she liked him. But Su Yanmo looked at Qin Jiran and felt the importance of this man in his sister¡¯s heart. She even treasured his gift so much. This made him, her brother, jealous in some way. In the past, his sister cared most about him. Now, it was for another man.


    Qin Jiran felt Su Yanmo¡¯s gaze on him. Although he had no idea what happened to Elder Brother, he looked straight at him and allowed the other party to look back at him. This was until Su Yanmo gradually shifted his gaze.


    The strange atmosphere just continued for a few seconds more and besides the two men who were looking at each other, no one else knew.


    The group of people yed until the night before they left the amusement park. Jiang Xiaobin and Liuliu left by themselves and the family of four returned to the residence. Grandfather Su and Su parents had gotten home early in the day and were just waiting for the quartetto return.


    Little Su Nuo sat with old man Su and held his father¡¯s phone in his hand. There were many pictures and he flipped through each one, showing his great grandfather. Sometimes, he would even exin and his soft voice was extremely adorable.


    Father and Mother Su were on one side, looking too. asionally, they wouldment on how smart and cute their grandson was. This made little Su Nuo¡¯s face flush.


    Su Yanmo and Su Yanyi, the pair of siblings, were back in work mode. They clearly had work to handle after ying for the whole day. Of the group, Qin Jiran was the most special one. The moment he arrived, he went to the kitchen, nning to add side dishes to the dinner tonight. Due to this, he garnered many eager looks.


    Naturally, Su Family had chefs. Plus, it was a bitte to make dinner for everyone, so Qin Jiran just cooked two dishes and two desserts. One of the desserts was a chocte pie for little Su Nuo and the other was pine nuts crackers for Yanyi. The dishes were served along with dinner. The other desserts followed duos¡¯.


    The feeling was different when everybody ate tonight. They all seemed to have better appetites, especially since there was an extra child. Nheless, the atmosphere couldn¡¯t be described as cheerful. Who let all the kids from this to act cold like ice cubes? Who knew who they took after? Plus, even though they had a son-inw, he didn¡¯t like to talk much either. The older generation was really speechless. Who knew if this counted as people who don¡¯t belong together don¡¯t get to live with each other?


    But it was much better now. Little Su Nuo was so cute and clever. As long as they saw him, they were in a happy mood. The atmosphere on the table changed a lot. Although it was warm like before, they were really happy right now.


    After Christmas, it was nearing the end of the year. Each year, Resplendent Entertainment held their celebratory banquet around this time. Kang Zhong, as the main nner of this celebratory banquet, had been extremely busy during his period of time. The good thing was that it was about to start so he could sigh in relief.


    But the day before the annual celebratory banquet, Kang Zhong went to find Su Yanyi.


    ¡°President Su, being thepany¡¯s President, you have to give the best actor award. Have you decided on the prize?¡± Kang Zhong asked formally but Su Yanyi thought there was something strange.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you usually prepare the prizes each year? Why do I have to decide this year?¡± Kang Zhong didn¡¯t need to ask for her opinion on these small matters since he was the chief nner. They were just going through the motions.


    ¡°This year is different. Don¡¯t you know that this year¡¯s best actor is Jiran? The report that I sent to you contained this information. It¡¯d look more sincere if you give Jiran something that you prepared yourself.¡± There was no doubt that the best actor was Qin Jiran. Qin Jiran had received the Starlight Film Emperor Award this year. Not only within the Resplendent Entertainment, but also the entire entertainment circle, he was worthy of bing the best actor. The Starlight Award was the most influential movie award within the country.


    Su Yanyi naturally saw the report but didn¡¯t read it carefully. It was just a celebratory banquet, so she didn¡¯t think it was that important. In the past years, Kang Zhong had arranged it well, so he didn¡¯t need to trouble her. In addition, she ced her attention on her nephew these days, so she really did neglect him.


    But, it was expected that Qin Jiran would be voted as the best actor in thepany. It wasn¡¯t that shocking.


    ¡°Then, what kind of prizes would be good?¡± Su Yanyi asked seriously and her heart was moved. This had to do with the gift Qin Jiran gave her for Christmas and she¡¯dpletely forgotten to prepare any at that time. She insisted upon treating him out, but it didn¡¯t feel that sincere. Of course, it wascking in romance.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if youe up with it yourself.¡± Kang Zhong didn¡¯t have the intention of helping. Even if he had the heart to, he believed that his President was a bit indifferent and probably wouldn¡¯t think of giving a present ¨C this warm and romantic matter. So, he wanted to take this chance and let the President be romantic. It could even be said that he had ced a lot of thought into this.


    Su Yanyi thought about it and something suddenly popped in her mind. Her face instantly changed. That change was too obvious and even Kang Zhong was a bit curious. What did the President think of?


    ¡°Go out. I will prepare it.¡± Su Yanyi told Kang Zhong to leave before she started to think and be a bit conflicted.


    These few days, she had been deliberately neglecting a problem. That was the system¡¯s upgrade mission. She really couldn¡¯t imagine how insane the system was. Why would it mention an upgrade mission like this? It was basically a joke!


    Personally make ck underwear and give it to Qin Jiran!


    The moment she thought of this requirement, ck lines formed on Su Yanyi¡¯s forehead. She wanted to beat 001 and the system¡¯s voice up. See if they dared to suggest such a stupid mission again!


    001, who suggested the system¡¯s mission? Could it be you?


    As Su Yanyi asked, 001 felt murderous aura surrounding.


    001 shrunk its head. Although it was a virtual figure, it still moved very far away from Su Yanyi. Then, it began to exin in a low voice.


    I just assist the system and I definitely didn¡¯te up with this mission. It¡¯s the system that spected based on your necessities. I can swear I didn¡¯te up with it!


    001 raised its chubby fingers up, as though it had nothing to do with it.


    Su Yanyi humphed, not really believing it. Yet, she didn¡¯t continue to probe. But she became silent and started to ponder over this mission¡¯s feasibility.


    Su Yanyi was a very reasonable and real person. She knew that unless she didn¡¯t n on using this system in the future, she mustplete this upgrade mission. Since she mustplete it, then she might as well do it now. There was no need in being conflicted and continuing to debate.


    Although this mission made her a bit speechless, it wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do in reality. It was just making a ck underwear. How can she be stuck on such a simple matter? But, she just needed to learn how to do so.


    Does the system have the function to teach me how to make underwear?


    Su Yanyi remembered the system had medical and cooking knowledge but it didn¡¯t seem to have sewing and design skills. She was just trying her luck when she asked. She rarely used the system¡¯s special assisting skills.


    Master, the system¡¯s special assisting function can help you make an underwear. Of course, if this is what you requested.


    001 appeared really quick this time. It loved system upgrade and whatnot the most!


    Hm, then I will learn it.


    Su Yanyi answered calmly. Naturally, it was easier to learn from the system about making underwear than finding someone to teach her. It was really hard to imagine someone¡¯s reaction when they found out she was going to learn how to make underwear.


    Master, you need to prepare the materials. That way, you can learn while the system teaches you.


    001 was very happy and it eagerly reminded.


    What do I need to prepare?


    The corner of Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes twitched and she decided to ignore 001¡¯s exciting look.


    Naturally, the materials to make underwear, as well as a ruler, scissors ¡­


    While 001 listed all the materials needed, Su Yanyi called Kang Zhong and told him to prepare it all. The good thing was that these materials didn¡¯t lead to any misunderstandings. At most, he would just be wondering what clothes she wanted to make.


    Kang Zhong quickly sent all sorts of tools over then left, a bit unwillingly. Based on Kang Zhong¡¯s cleverness, he naturally could guess the purpose of these things. His President seemed to want to personally make something for Jiran. This was a great idea. It was creative and romantic. Kang Zhong was certain that the President¡¯s EQ must¡¯ve increased!


    After Kang Zhong left, Su Yanyi thought about it before finding a remote control and pressing on the button. The office immediately went into lockdown. Unless Su Yanyi decided to open the lock, no one else coulde in. Thisforted Su Yanyi as she started to learn how to make underwear.


    The system¡¯s assisting function was very powerful. From virtual images to teaching by voice, everything that should be there was there. It could even control her body to do some things. It could remind her while teaching her each step and correctly point out the essentials. As a result, Su Yanyi quickly learned how to make underwear.


    Although the process of creating the gift wasn¡¯t that difficult, it wasn¡¯t something she would give someone!


    Even if it was a pair of socks, it was better than gifting underwear! Su Yanyi thought about it, a bit unwilling. She looked at the underwear she¡¯d made, and the corner of her eyes twitched again.


    No matter if it were the celebratory prize or the upgrading mission prize, Su Yanyi had prepared it. She was just waiting to give it.


    ¡°Kang Zhong, prepare a gift box for me and bring it to the office.¡±


    ¡°Ok, President Su.¡± Kang Zhong replied rxed and a bit eagerly.


    Kang Zhong quickly brought the box over. There were three and all of them were in different sizes, yet they were all exquisite. He ced them in front of Su Yanyi and then stood straight.


    Su Yanyi looked at Kang Zhong but he pretended to not understand. He continued to stand there.


    ¡°Kang Zhong, you can go now.¡± Su Yanyi was helpless. Why did this assistant like gossip more and more? This was a gift for Qin Jiran. She definitely couldn¡¯t let outsiders see it!


    ¡°President Su, I can help you arrange the gift.¡± He had been the one doing these things for her so he should be doing this now for her too! Why did she start to dislike him now? Isn¡¯t it just a gift she prepared for Mr. Qin? Is she that stingy to not even let him see it?


    He couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of Qin Jiran. He had been by Su Yanyi¡¯s side for many years and this was the first time Su Yanyi had treated someone like this. It was this ¡®special treatment¡¯ that made him jealous. After all, not only was Su Yanyi his boss but also like a friend and even a close one. Sometimes, he would care for Su Yanyi like his sister. But he rarely had the feeling of being a brother with Yanyi¡¯s overbearingness. Though, that feeling of affection was sincere.


    ¡°No need, I can do it myself.¡± Su Yanyi insisted and in the end, she kicked the curious Kang Zhong out of the room.


    It was underwear, so she naturally just needed the smallest box. The box was ck with some parts embroidered silver. It matched this pure ck underwear.


    Su Yanyi held the underwear and carefully ced it inside. Then, she closed the gift box and ced it to aside. She continued to handle work, concentrating on it.


    But after a few minutes, Su Yanyi shifted her gaze over. She took the box and opened it, looking at what quietly sat within it. She poked it and said to herself, ¡°If Qin Jiran isn¡¯t satisfied, I will throw you away!¡±


    She¡¯d personally cut out and sew each part. If Qin Jiran didn¡¯t like it, not only would she throw this, she would also throw Qin Jiran away!


    Humph! No matter how much she disliked the gift she sent, others couldn¡¯t dislike it!

 Chapter 85.1 - Change and Check

    Chapter 85.1 ¡ª Change and Check


    Edited by: Larkspur


    It was the Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s annual celebratory banquet. Although it was just an entertainmentpany hosting a celebration, it was something the entire entertainment circle couldn¡¯t ignore because the invitees were not only Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s actors and actresses but also thepanies in different countries. It was the so-called dazzling and splendid day.


    Banquets such as these usually have unwritten rules. The higher the status, theter the arrival. Simply put, this meant the A or B list celebs of the hostpany would arrive first while those from the otherpaniester. Of course, even before the stars descended, the ever-prepared reporters and fans from all over the country waited with bated breaths at the door. Thus, when the most splendid and dazzling moment arrived, they¡¯d be able to capture the most interesting news.


    When the banquet was about to start, the important people within the entertainment circle made their way over. They were all sorts of Film Emperors/Empresses who had received numerous awards and the Music Queens/Kings. Whenever a celeb stepped out of the car, it would cause an uproar. Then, several reporters tugged and pulled one another just to take pictures. It was quite a bustling and crowded scene.


    Resplendent Entertainment was well used to these types of happenings and in order to amodate the reporters, the red carpet had been extended. Therefore, celebrities couldfortably unt and garner attention. Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s actors would also walk the same red carpet. Although this was Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s celebratory banquet, many people referred to it as ¡®walking the red carpet¡¯. Who let there be more guests here than at the actual award ceremonies?


    However, not everyone was willing to walk this red carpet. At least, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t join the crowd. But Qin Jiran walked the red carpet. It wasn¡¯t because he was willing to join the crowd but because he wasn¡¯t already at his office. He had to rush over from the set, stepping up the pace of the filming so that it could be released around the Spring Festival. Ever since Christmas, the whole team had started to work overtime and he, as the male lead and director, got busier.


    Despite the rush toe over, Qin Jiran was still the brightest existence; his imposing aura even more evident in the ck suit he wore. As he walked over, there was thunderous apuse. Reporters who had been interviewing others, all hurried over; taking all sorts of pictures of Qin Jiran, not being stingy in the least.


    Though Qin Jiran never stopped walking, he expressionlessly passed through theyers of barriers and straight into the building. Many reporters were disheartened by his action and felt that the Film Emperor wasn¡¯t giving them face. But, so what if he didn¡¯t give them face? As long as they¡¯re still a part of the news media, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Qin Jiran. They couldn¡¯t offend the numerous people who supported him from behind the scenes.


    ¡°Did you hear? Someone bought Tiansheng Media.¡± When the reporters had leisure time, they gathered to chat.


    ¡°Why are you bringing this up suddenly? I heard just a bit, but it probably isn¡¯t true. After all, Tiangsheng Media is a powerfulpany too. How can someone just buy thepany so easily?¡± Another reporter shared his doubts.


    ¡°Certainly, there¡¯s a reason why I am mentioning this. You guys know of the Film Emperor who just walked in, right? I heard that he was the one who bought thepany.¡± The reporter who had approached the subject pointed mysteriously at Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s door. It felt like he knew of an unknown secret.


    But in reality, if a reporter knew about this too, then it wasn¡¯t a secret really. At least, to those who were well-informed, it wasn¡¯t a secret.


    The fact that the event had advanced to this point had nothing to do with Qin Jiran¡¯s side leaking the information. It was because there was no need for concealing it. Although buying Wang Media wasn¡¯t sessful, the Wang Family did suffer a lot from this. Qin Jiran had obtained more than half of Tiangsheng¡¯s shares to be thergest shareholder in thepany. This also cut off one of the Wang Family¡¯s support in the media world. But the Su Family and the Wang Family had kept the news under wraps, so not everyone knew about it.


    The Su Family didn¡¯t feel the necessity to publicize the news It was only a small aplishment and still a long way from their final goal. The Su Family felt that it wasn¡¯t time for Qin Jiran to be unveiled since he was still in the entertainment circle. When he really nned on entering the business world, it would be more suitable to announce it then.


    On the other hand, the Wang Family had lost a lot of faces. So, they naturally didn¡¯t want to announce the news. But how could they really press the news down? News still reached the public.


    As more and more reporters joined in, Qin Jiran arrived at Su Yanyi¡¯s office. She was waiting for him.


    Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s annual banquet was in thepany¡¯s banquet room. The hall which was enough for thousands of people was now filled with guests. Even though it was winter, the guests wore less and less than the previous person that entered. Many wore evening dresses that revealed their shoulders and backs. They were reallypeting against one another in showing off. It was a dazzling sight. For men, though they dressed much more reserved than women, they weren¡¯tcking in an imposing manner.


    In the banquet lounge, groups of people gathered together. The dozens of round tables in the front were reserved for a select few elites. Ordinary stars sat at the back and those without invitations could only stand at the side. After all, too many people were here.


    Of course, people didn¡¯te to just stand here. The majority came to expand theirwork and to experience an event like this. Besides the numerous actors, there were many famous directors and screenwriters. Severalpany representatives and investors were in attendance too. All they needed to do was find one or two people who took an interest in them and perhaps they¡¯dnd a spot in the next movie!


    Time passed by slowly and only a few minutes were left before the event started. Although many people were still chatting, they would take a look around from time to time. They seemed to be looking for something and some curious people even asked their friends.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, the fact that you¡¯re not paying attention to me is upsetting me. Which handsome guy are you thinking of? Tell me.¡± A handsome man pretended to look bitter and sad. The person who he was teasing was Fang Ling¡¯er, Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s Film Empress.


    ¡°Tianjun, you¡¯ve guessed correctly this time. I am thinking of a handsome man and he¡¯s extremely handsome!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er was someone who could take a joke. Not only did she not exin, but she also admitted to it calmly. Her serious look even made Mo Tiangjun curious.


    Mo Tianjun was a contracted singer in Resplendent Entertainment. He was abroad for advanced studies and only just came back. Because he was famous for his love songs, many fans called him the ¡®King of Love Songs.¡¯


    ¡°Which handsome guy has captured our Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart?¡± Tianjun didn¡¯t know that Fang Ling¡¯er had a boyfriend, so he really thought that she was interested in someone.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not necessarily interested. That handsome man isn¡¯t someone I can casually be interested in.¡± When Fang Ling¡¯er heard his reply, she immediately retorted while feigning fear.


    This made Tianjun smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Mo Tianjun asked.


    ¡°Because he has a Queen. Just a re from the Queen is very terrifying. If I were to really take an interest in him, I¡¯d probably have to bid goodbye to the entertainment circle.¡± Although Fang Ling¡¯er spoke casually, she was actually being serious because this was the truth.


    ¡°The Queen? This is simr to a person I know. Are you actually talking about her?¡± Mo Tianjun stiffened and asked in suspicion. He clearly respected that Queen in his mind a lot.


    ¡°It must be her. Besides President Su, who dares to call herself the Queen?¡± Yet, Fang Ling¡¯er nodded her head seriously and gave Mo Tianjun a definite answer.


    ¡°I heard of President Su and Brother Qin being together. Who knew that they would actually get married? After I heard that, I thought it was a joke at first but they openly admitted to thister on. It really scared me then.¡± Mo Tianjun recalled his reaction when he¡¯s abroad and thought it was funny.


    ¡°When I first heard the news, I thought they were joking too. Have you seen two cold people dating? But not only did they openly admit this,ter on, I thought the two were a great match. You haven¡¯t seen how the two get along. Heh, they¡¯ll blind your eyes!¡± When Fang Ling¡¯er said this, she scrunched her nose and seemed to think back to the situation. She was really jealous and wanted PDA with her boyfriend.


    But due to her status, it¡¯s better if she didn¡¯t make her rtionship public. Otherwise, it would influence her career. This was why she was jealous of Qin Jiran who was able to face the public so calmly. But this was also because Qin Jiran had married Su Yanyi. That woman was valiant to the point no one could be jealous of her. Because she was with Qin Jiran, anyone with eyes would never say that she wasn¡¯t a match for Qin Jiran. This was also the reason why many of Qin Jiran¡¯s fans were at a loss for words.


    ¡°The way they get along? Have you seen the two of them? How are they?¡± Mo Tianjun was curious by the moment. It wasn¡¯t just him but also the few others nearby who were listening to the two speak. Many were Resplendent¡¯s actors, but some were from otherpanies. Therefore, everyone was interested in what was going to happen next.


    There were too many people interested in Qin Jiran, the Film Emperor, and Su Yanyi, the entertainment circle¡¯s Queen¡¯s rtionship. Although the two had announced it, no one knew their story. Because no one knew, it increased the urge of finding out!


    ¡°Film Emperor Qin and I are starring in a film together. President Su visits him and brings food sometimes. Although I couldn¡¯t see through her expression, she looks at Film Emperor Qin differently. Whenever the two looked at each other ¡­ how do I describe this? Oh, it was like they understood each other even without words. They stared at each other, full of emotions. One could tell that they are in love.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er was vivid with her words and after her description, everyone revealed a look of understanding. But they looked at Fang Ling¡¯er with doubt thereafter.


    ¡°Um, is what you¡¯re saying true? Don¡¯t exaggerate that much. We¡¯re not shooting scenes here!¡± An actor who joined the crowd looked at her, clearly in disbelief.

 Chapter 85.2 - Change and Check

    Chapter 85.2 ¡ª Change and Check


    Edited by: Larkspur


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Haven¡¯t you seen a picture of the two on the inte? Major forums and websites have been sharing the pictures. ording to the rate of forwarding of some pictures, it¡¯s been over ten million times.¡± Said an actress from Resplendent. Although she wasn¡¯t as famous as Fang Ling¡¯er, she was about to be a B-lister.


    ¡°How can you believe things on the inte? Don¡¯t you know what hyping the audience up means in our industry?¡± An actress who was enjoying the show clearly didn¡¯t believe that Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s rtionship was real or that they had a pretty good rtionship.


    ¡°Humph. President Su isn¡¯t fond of hyping the audience. You think that there is a necessity for her to do that based on her and Qin Jiran¡¯s statuses and reputations?¡± Although Fang Ling¡¯er was scared of Su Yanyi, in reality, she respected her a lot too. It was all because of Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s training that helped her gain the position she was in right now. Thepany had fended off numerous people who had impure intentions towards her or those who wanted to suppress her. She was deeply indebted to thepany and even though she¡¯d reached this position today, she¡¯d never thought of leaving Resplendent. She knew that there was no otherpany more suitable for her than the current.


    Fang Ling¡¯er admired Su Yanyi¡¯s ability and power. This girl had started to manage the office when she wasn¡¯t even 18. Soon after, she turned it into a leading industry. She understood and respected Su Yanyi more and more as thepany progressed. That was something no one could understand. Therefore, when someone wanted to use Su Yanyi, she had stood up for her in the first moments.


    ¡°Yes. Please be careful of your words. If some news were to spread out, it might not have a good influence. President Su might not want to hear about it either.¡± Mo Tianjun threatened as well. Of course, it wasn¡¯t really a threat but a warning instead.


    It couldn¡¯t help but be said that to the actors of Resplendent¡¯s theirpany gave off a feeling of home. This wasn¡¯t just because Resplendent had given them a better treatment and better growth prospects, but also because Resplendent had helped and cultivated many of them. Many of the celebrated Film Emperors/Empresses or Music Queens/Kings were groomed right from when they debuted. Then, under thepany¡¯s protection, they began to thrive and mature. This is why they had the aplishments they had today.


    Although people would fight within thepany, if there was amon enemy outside, everyone cooperated with each other. This created a great camaraderie within thepany.


    The actress realized that she had said too much. She red at everyone angrily before she hurriedly left this small group.


    ¡°If President Su were to hear this, she¡¯d probably not be able to stay in the entertainment circle anymore.¡± Mo Tianjin stared at the person¡¯s rear view and said in exaggeration.


    ¡°President Su isn¡¯t that petty. It¡¯s not like she is afraid of someone talking about her.¡± Yet, Fang Ling¡¯er smiled. President Su had powerful means and methods yet would never spend time arguing with an insignificant figure.


    They casually chatted for a bit and it was almost time for the event to begin. The celebratory banquet was official starting.


    Kang Zhong, who was the main nner had invited a new, young and vivacious woman to be the host. He also invited the Elder Brother from Long Media to be the co-host. The two of them echoed one another and hyped up the atmosphere.


    At this time, Kang Zhong contacted Su Yanyi. He said, ¡°President Su, the celebratory banquet is starting. You shoulde down now.¡±


    ¡°Hm, in five minutes.¡±


    Su Yanyi hung up and looked at Qin Jiran who was waiting for her on one side. She picked up a small box and faintly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In under five minutes, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran arrived at the banquet lounge. When the person in charge of weing, a staff within Resplendent¡¯s Public Rtions Department, spotted the President and Film Emperor Qin, he immediately weed them. He brought the two into the VIP lounge room and directly to the back-left corner of the banquet lounge. Kang Zhong was already waiting there. From this angle, they could see two-thirds of the lounge. They could basically view the whole scene from here.


    ¡°President Su, the seat is ready. Let me bring you over.¡±


    Because Su Yanyi usually kept a low-profile, the celebratory banquet didn¡¯t set a program for Su Yanyi to talk. Though, they reserved her a spot. It was the table at the very center that was decorated with a golden tablecloth. Qin Jiran¡¯s spot was next to hers.


    When Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi sat down, they naturally attracted many people¡¯s attention. The reporters who were able to attend the banquet kept pressing the buttons on the cameras, taking pictures of the two of them together.


    The celebratory banquet¡¯s programs went by quickly. The hosts didn¡¯t say too much and there weren¡¯t tooplicated programs. Rewards were given one after the other. It wasn¡¯t like those typical awards ceremonies. It felt much more casual. After all, it was just rewards given to the people in thepany. Although the process was simple, the rewards were practical. It ranged from money to vacations and from houses to race cars. It varied based on each person¡¯s status and progress. There were other sorts of rewards too that brought happiness to everyone. Those who were able to bag a reward on stage all left with a satisfied look. Based on this, thepany¡¯s rewards had more benefits than actual awards ceremonies.


    People further on bagged much more precious rewards. In the end, it was time to give the Best Actor Award.


    ¡°The Best Actor Award this year in Resplendent Entertainment goes to Film Emperor Qin ¡ª Qin Jiran. At the same time, not only did he receive the Starlight Best Male Actor Award, but also the best male actor to bag the Starlight Best Male Actor Award with the youngest debut time. Now, let¡¯s wee Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s President, President Su Yanyi to give away the reward to our Film Emperor.¡±


    When the host was done, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi both stood up and looked at each other. Then, they walked to the stage in mutual understanding and stood in front of everyone.


    The host passed the microphones to the two and asked, ¡°Film Emperor Qin, can you tell us how you feel after receiving this award?¡±


    ¡°I am very honored and happy.¡± Qin Jiran naturally wouldn¡¯t reject but he answered it simply. Although it was just a short six words, it was enough to express his emotions right now. He was really happy but not because he was able to receive just any award, but rather because he could stand along with Su Yanyi here.


    ¡°Then President Su, is there anything you want to say since you¡¯re standing here with Film Emperor Qin and you will be awarding him Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s annual Best Actor Award?¡±


    ¡°Continue to work hard. I am looking forward to Jiran being on the awards stage numerous times in the future.¡± When Su Yanyi said this, she looked seriously at Qin Jiran. What she said right now contained her expectation of Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and nodded his head filmly. He shifted the microphone but said to Su Yanyi in a soft voice. ¡°I will.¡±


    If this was Su Yanyi¡¯s expectation of him, he would do his best to meet it!


    ¡°Heh, should I say the man sings and the woman follows, or the woman sings and the man follows? President Su and Film Emperor Qin¡¯s personalities are well-suited to each other. They even talk in simplistic words. It makes it seem like I am talking too much. Now, I¡¯m going to stop talking nonsense and dying everyone¡¯s time. Let¡¯s wee President Su in rewarding Film Emperor Qin now.¡± The host teased the two a bit but didn¡¯t dare to say much. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, everyone was familiar with the duo¡¯s cold and indifferent personas.


    When the host said this, everyone¡¯s attention shifted to the reward. They were eager to see what Queen Su¡¯s reward would be.


    A few women and men who had romantic personalities couldn¡¯t help but think that the reward would be a kiss. That way, they could also enjoy the scene.


    Su Yanyi calmly delivered the box in her hands to Qin Jiran. She¡¯d finished making that yesterday. Just in case, she even ced this in the system¡¯s storage, fearing that someone might see it.


    Qin Jiran calmly took it from her hands, but his eyes were clearly filled with excitement and happiness. This was because Kang Zhong had revealed to him that Su Yanyi had personally made this for him. When he thought of this, he treasured the gift in his hand even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s such an exquisite box. What would be inside? Let our Film Emperor Qin open it and take a look, ok?¡± The host found a suitable time to interrupt the two. In reality, this was also a part of the program. After all, there was no such thing as keeping the reward a secret when this was a celebratory banquet for the people.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi, asking her through his eyes. He felt that he should open it too. His fingers were on the two sides of the box and about to open the box. He was curious what the gift was too.


    But in the next moment, there was a pair of slender hands on the box which covered the lid of the box.


    ¡°Take a look when you¡¯re home.¡± Even though Su Yanyi didn¡¯t speak through the microphone, everyone heard her cold and chilly voice. Then, voices of disappointment rang.


    ¡°President Su, you don¡¯t need to keep it such a secret. Unless you¡¯re using this opportunity to give Film Emperor Qin a gift of love?¡± There were some who wanted to watch a show and were brave enough to start shouting.


    ¡°Right, President Su. We know of everyone¡¯s rewards so there¡¯s no need in keeping Film Emperor Qin¡¯s reward a secret. No matter what it is, we won¡¯t be jealous!¡±


    ¡°President Su, just let us take a look. We won¡¯t tell anyone else!¡±


    More and more people were creating a nuisance. Yet, Su Yanyi remained unmoving. She didn¡¯t have the intention of giving in at all!


    Nonsense! How could she change her mind? If other people found out that she¡¯d gifted Qin Jiran underwear, where would her face go? She wouldn¡¯t need toe out and mingle around in the future then!

 Chapter 85.3 - Change and Check

    Chapter 85.3 ¡ª Change and Check


    Edited by: Larkspur


    ¡°Cough, cough. President Su, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to keep it a secret. Why don¡¯t you let Film Emperor Qin take it out and show it off? Everyone¡¯s quite curious and I heard that you personally made the gift. It must be special¡­¡± The host had naturally received inside news from Kang Zhong. But now that he had said so, the host clearly didn¡¯t wish for longevity.


    Su Yanyi red coldly at him as though she was going to get rid of the host. The host immediately backed up a few steps in fright. He shone an embarrassed smile and didn¡¯t dare say another word.


    ording to another famous host, after this host was through with Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s celebratory banquet, he was packed off by thepany to a faraway ce in the name of ¡®charitable volunteering¡¯ for three months. When he returned, people said his eyes turned green at the sight of meat.


    ¡°Go home and take a look. Only you can look at it. If anyone speaks another word¡­humph. Get on with the next program!¡± An expressionless Su Yanyi spoke in a cold voice. She firstmanded Qin Jiran, then eyed the people who wanted to cause a racket. Her gaze was stern and severe to the extent that it could kill people. No one dared to say another word and after that, Su Yanyi ordered the host.


    Once Su Yanyi was done, she pulled Qin Jiran¡¯s hand and left with him, leaving a bunch of people to die from curiosity. They were curious but didn¡¯t dare to voice their thoughts.


    Qin Jiran pinched the box. He didn¡¯t know why but he had a strange feeling that this reward or gift was shameful in a sense.


    Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. So much so that his ear tips were red, but he tried his best to restrain his train of thought which was thinking about something else. He really shouldn¡¯t be letting his imagination run wild!


    When he sat back down, Qin Jiran hesitated but held the box personally in his hands. He didn¡¯t leave it on the table by his side. Su Yanyi noticed his behavior and wasforted. She didn¡¯t say much but mumbled in her heart that this upgrading mission was really digging a pit for her!


    Not far in the distance, Kang Zhong nced at the box and helplessly pushed the rim of his sses up. If he asked Jiran what President Su had gifted him, would he tell him?


    Besides the people at the scene withplicated expressions, people on the website started to investigate the gift too.


    It was uncertain which artiste or reporter had captured the image of Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran on stage. Without any edits, they posted this on the inte and many users had seen it. While discussing this, they also forwarded the images. When Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s fans found out about this, they left all sorts ofments under their Weibos.


    Film Emperor, please share a picture! If you don¡¯t post a picture of the gift, post one of you and the Queen kissing. Take your pick!


    Why is the Queen always shocking us? She even gifts a present in such a high-profile manner, to the extent where everyone in the world knows she has given the Film Emperor a gift. Yet, none of us knows what the gift is!


    Right, what did she give him? Why is there a mysterious feeling? Could it be¡­


    The ellipsis at the end led to many guesses.


    Could it be what? How about the person above guesses with us? I will bet a carrot. The Queen probably gifted the Film Emperor a watch.


    I don¡¯t think it would be this mysterious if it were a watch. I think it is highly possible for it to be a belt. The belt has a deeper meaning, so the Queen didn¡¯t announce it.


    It¡¯s possible for it to be a belt. A watch is pretty nice too. But I keep thinking that these two items are too ordinary. Could it be a disk of some sort? It may have memories of the two of them together. Just thinking about it seems romantic!


    The person above took a good guess but there is quite a gap from reality. You guys really think that the Queen is a romantic person? Why do I think that is not the case?!


    I support the person above.


    Then what could it be? Film Emperor, please reveal it. We want to see pictures. Please PDA!


    These were thements left on the Film Emperor¡¯s Weibo. Now, for thements under the Queen¡¯s.


    Queen Su, what did you gift him? Quickly tell us. Let us have a look too!


    The box isn¡¯t too big or heavy. Could it be the keys to a race car? Rich people usually give these things. The Queen is certainly more domineering than the rest.


    The race car is too ordinary. It¡¯s not a novel idea and I keep thinking this mysterious thing is something else. Maybe it¡¯s the type of thing that normal people would never think of!


    This was probably a person who had discovered half the truth.


    It is pretty mysterious, and I think that this gift is probably something shameful! Otherwise why would the Queen insist on not opening the box?


    It couldn¡¯t help but be said that this person was closer to the truth.


    Shameful? Ahhh, I got it. Could it be that?!


    Person above, remain calm. Let your filthy thoughts disappear!


    I didn¡¯t even say what it is and you¡¯re calling me filthy? Aren¡¯t you filthy too?!


    Hahah, howe I guessed it too? Am I filthy too¡­?


    Ok, ok. I think all your guesses are wrong. She could give him those types of things during normal times too. It isn¡¯t necessary for her to do it right now. Let¡¯s be normal and keep guessing.


    While everyone was guessing on the web, Qin Jiran received a message sent by Jiang Xiaobin. It naturally had to do with the gift. Qin Jiran read it and chose to ignore it. He had no idea what the gift was either and was equally curious, ok!


    Qin Jiran¡¯s gazended on the box in his hands again. This box wasn¡¯t big, and the length and width didn¡¯t exceed 15cms while the height was less than 10cms. He didn¡¯t feel much weight in his hands either. Based on the dimensions, although it seemed like a watch, these types of boxes weren¡¯t used to hold watches. Plus, it felt way lighter than that.


    Moreover, Brother Kang said that Yanyi had personally made it for him. He had no idea what it was.


    As the banquet continued, no matter Qin Jiran or Su Yanyi, their attention wasn¡¯t on the banquet anymore. They just chatted with the people who walked up to them for a bit before leaving thepany after giving out the rewards.


    ¡°Everyone is curious about your gift.¡± When they were by themselves in the car, Qin Jiran casually spoke up.


    ¡°You will find out once you take a look.¡± Su Yanyi answered expressionlessly.


    ¡°Can I look now?¡± Qin Jiran asked eagerly.


    The corner of Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Look at it when you¡¯re home!¡± She said coldly.


    Qin Jiran was extremely familiar with the changes in Su Yanyi¡¯s expressions now. Seeing her expression, he felt a bit odd. Why did he feel like Yanyi was angry and wasn¡¯t willing to let him see the gift? Could there be something off about this gift?


    Qin Jiran helplessly inquired. ¡°With this strange reaction, Yanyi, could you possibly have given me something strange?¡±


    After all their time together, Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t that cautious in Su Yanyi¡¯s presence or rather was slow-witted. He would crack a few jokes sometimes.


    Su Yanyi nced at Qin Jiran calmly. ¡°If it¡¯s something you can see daily, will you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    If it was really something strange, she wouldn¡¯t be in such a dilemma now!


    ¡°Something I can see daily?¡± Qin Jiran repeated and believed that he had gotten a hint. What¡¯s something that he could see daily and personally made by someone?


    Qin Jiran attempted his best to think but still came up with no answer. The part where it was personally made limited his thoughts because he really couldn¡¯t think of something he could see daily that was made by Su Yanyi.


    He pondered over this the whole day, up until the two were home. Qin Jiran sat in the living room and eagerly asked without even changing his clothes. ¡°Yanyi, can I open the gift now?¡±


    He was more and more curious by the moment because he was unable to guess. Qin Jiran had been absolutely eager this whole time.


    Su Yanyi swept a look at Qin Jiran and left a rear view of herself for Qin Jiran. While walking up the stairs, she said, ¡°You can take a look. I will be going back to my room. If there isn¡¯t any problem, don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Su Yanyi¡¯s behavior shocked Qin Jiran. He was stunned for a few seconds before he snapped out of the trance. He shook the gift in his hand. Although he couldn¡¯t see her expression, why did he feel like Su Yanyi was running away or being bashful?


    Just what type of gift would make her react like this?


    Qin Jiran ced the gift box in front of him in all seriousness. He cupped the sides of the box carefully before he opened the lid¡­


    ck and made from silk, a neat and tidy cloth,y quietly in the box. When Qin Jiran first saw it, he innocently thought of something ¡ª handkerchief.


    In Qin Jiran¡¯s mind, only men would use handkerchiefs that were of this size. Most importantly, of course, only men¡¯s handkerchiefs could be used as a gift. As for the other things, Qin Jiran hadn¡¯t thought of it them at all.


    But when he took out the small and exquisite ¡®handkerchief¡¯ and slowly unfolded it, it was impossible to conceal his bewilderment.


    Qin Jiran sat on the sofa with a nk expression. He held the ck thing in his hand and looked unbelievably at it in disbelief. It was indeed stupid and quite funny.


    Ri: I still can¡¯t believe that QJR believed it was a handkerchief LOL


    Larkspur: Seems like he¡¯s the Emperor of innocence. XD

 Chapter 85.4 - Change and Check

    Chapter 85.4 ¡ª Change and Check


    Edited by: Larkspur and Reading Rainbow


    At this point, Qin Jiran wondered if he was imagining things again. Otherwise, why would he be seeing such a strange and special gift?!


    Qin Jiran stared nkly for a long time before cing the thing back into the box, with a stiff face. Although he really wanted to say that he was imagining things, the truth was staring him in the face¡­ He couldn¡¯t even lie to himself. He could only, helplessly, ept this fact. Su Yanyi did give him ck underwear as a gift!


    Could it be that Yanyi had seen him wear something like this before, so she thought he liked this style? Which was why she had gifted him this? But even if she knew that he liked this style, it wouldn¡¯t be good to give him something like this. He felt that there was something strange about it and felt ufortable. His face was on fire.


    Qin Jiran hesitated for a while before he picked up the box and slowly walked to Su Yanyi¡¯s bedroom. He walked right to the door and stopped. He didn¡¯t knock. Instead, he stood there for a long time before bringing the box back to his room.


    At the same time, Su Yanyi was ring at the virtual image of 001 in displeasure and asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the system dered that I¡¯vepleted the upgrading mission? I¡¯ve even given him the gift!¡±


    The mission to upgrade from Level Two to Three is for you to personally make a ck underwear for Mr. Master and make sure it fits him. You also need to receive his praise. But you¡¯ve onlypleted half the mission. Although Mr. Master has received the ck underwear, he hasn¡¯t worn it so who knows if it fits him? He hasn¡¯tmented on it either, so the mission is obviously iplete.


    001 innocently exined.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s suitable or not? Are you saying I need to watch him wear it?!¡± Because she was too angry, Su Yanyi stoppedmunicating with 001 in her heart. Instead, she eximed it aloud.


    001 shrunk its neck vividly and nodded its head meekly.


    This should be the case.


    At this moment, Su Yanyi felt like everything copsed. What was wrong with this system? It wasn¡¯t like a virtuous wife system but more like a prank system.


    Su Yanyi was angry and the air around her tense and serious. 001 had taken it to heart and shrunk its neck in fear. Yet, the eyes kept spinning around and seemingly thinking of something.


    Master, it¡¯s pretty nice to personally take a look too. Think about it. Mr. Master has a great physique and it¡¯s a fetching sight as well. You had caught a glimpsest time and thought it was great.


    As the perv 001 spoke and it seemed like it was about to drool.


    Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows and asked coldly. ¡°You have seen him before?¡±


    Right then, the timid 001 swallowed hard and fiercely shook its head. Master is too scary and won¡¯t even let itself take a look at all! Even if it had seen it before, it definitely couldn¡¯t admit to it!


    ¡°Humph!¡± Su Yanyi naturally didn¡¯t believe 001. Even so, she wouldn¡¯t be bothered with arguing with a system. But when 001 said those words, Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t help but reminisce the scene from before¡­


    Bronze skin, well-toned, sultry body, and the jet ck¡­Oh, forget the ck thing¡­ The moment she thought of it, she felt a headache arising!


    Hm, she could take a look at other things. After all, she needed toplete the system¡¯s upgrading mission. Why not take a look as well?


    When Su Yanyi opened the door to Qin Jiran¡¯s room, she found him staring at the ck underwear in confusion. When he saw her, he instinctively wanted to hide the underwear behind him but realized that it was unnecessary. Since Yanyi had already seen it, he would just be overdoing it.


    ¡°You¡­¡¯re¡­. you¡¯re here.¡± Qin Jiran was still a bit slow and felt awkward as he held the underwear in his hand.


    ¡°Do you like the gift I gave you?¡±


    Perhaps she had prepared her heart when she came here,pared to Qin Jiran¡¯s unnaturalness, Su Yanyi looked quite casual. Didn¡¯t she just make ck underwear for Qin Jiran? It¡¯s nothing big.


    Qin Jiran could feel the redness on his face. Truthfully, he thought it was quite embarrassing that his beloved had gifted him underwear.


    ¡°Pretty.. pretty good. Thank you.¡± Qin Jiran responded, even though the tips of his ears were flushed.


    When he heard ¡®gift¡¯, Qin Jiran suddenly thought of the gifts he¡¯d bought for Su Yanyi. Although he hadn¡¯t given her any of those, they paled inparison to Su Yanyi¡¯s.


    When he thought of this, Qin Jiran felt a headache arising. What sort of random and irrelevant things had he been thinking of? He was really shocked by Su Yanyi¡¯s gift.


    ¡°Good? Does that mean you like it?¡± Su Yanyi retorted, not at all considering that they¡¯re discussing underwear.


    Qin Jiran nodded his head speechlessly. Could he say no? Of course, it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t like it. This was the first time he¡¯d received a gift like this. He was just bbergasted.


    Actually, Qin Jiran was quite skeptical. He was ill at ease with Su Yanyi¡¯s line of thought. Why did she give him ck underwear?! No wonder she wouldn¡¯t let him take it out in public. If people had found out¡­cough, cough. It¡¯s better not to think of that scenario.


    ¡°Then change into it in front of me.¡± Su Yanyi said this unnaturally. It felt like she was having Qin Jiran change into new clothes instead of underwear.


    Qin Jiran really couldn¡¯t control his rigid countenance. His eyes twitched as he looked at Su Yanyi wordlessly. He was trying to ascertain if she was simply teasing him or really wanted a look.


    If it was the former, he would just admit defeat and beg for mercy. So what if Yanyi would see him make a fool out of himself? As long as Yanyi was happy, he would be too. But if it was thetter¡­Qin Jiran had no idea if he would really change into this underwear for Yanyi to see!


    ¡°Yanyi¡­ um.. you gave me a really good gift. I n on treasuring it. How could I bear to wear it?¡± Qin Jiran let out an awkwardugh. As he said this, he wanted to ce the underwear back into the box. Don¡¯t mention that this is a gift Yanyi personally made for him. Even if it wasn¡¯t, he was embarrassed to change into his underwear in front of Yanyi¡­


    Ah! A thought suddenly lit up in Qin Jiran¡¯s head. He recalled a problem that he had been ignoring!


    This was something that Yanyi had personally made for him? Personally made for him?!


    Suddenly, Qin Jiran looked strangely at the ck underwear in the box. The needlework indeed looked different. If he looked carefully, he would notice that it wasn¡¯t that neat.


    Had Yanyi really, personally, made this underwear for him? Qin Jiran¡¯s face changed at the thought!


    In reality, no matter what gift it was, as long as Yanyi was the one who gave it, he liked it all. Despite the strangeness of the gift, Qin Jiran was extremely happy. At this time, he noticed that she hadn¡¯t just given him a present. She¡¯d personally made it for him. It held a significant meaning.


    Besides the awkwardness and embarrassment in his eyes, Qin Jiran suddenly felt touched. Before she could say anything, he spoke in an unsteady tone. ¡°Yanyi¡­ you.. you made this?¡±


    Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows and there was a change in expression for a moment. She seemed to be shocked but also shy. But this was just for a moment. She quickly collected herself and answered. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Qin Jiran blinked his eyes and suddenlyughed. Thest trace of awkwardness disappeared and he looked at Su Yanyi with incredible gentleness.


    ¡°Thank you. You have great craftsmanship.¡± Qin Jiran thanked her genuinely.


    Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows and she detected Qin Jiran¡¯s change in attitude. Nheless, she didn¡¯t mind much. No matter how this man was, she didn¡¯t feel pressured around him.


    ¡°Then change into it and let me see.¡± Su Yanyi urged. Whether she wanted to see or not was secondary. It was the system that wanted to see it!


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    This time, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t hesitate either. Yanyi didn¡¯t even mind so why should he act coy and bashful? Since Yanyi wanted to see, he would let her.


    ¡°I will go change in the bathroom.¡± But though he¡¯s allowing her to see, he couldn¡¯t really change in front of her. Qin Jiran took the underwear to the bathroom.


    Su Yanyi was shocked that the man had straightforwardly agreed to this yet looked forward to this. She walked to the bed and sat on the side, waiting to admire the sight.


    Qin Jiran quickly came out but was a bit reserved. He wore a bathrobe that concealed the ¡®view¡¯. When he noticed Su Yanyi eyeing him in anticipation, he helplessly said, ¡°It¡¯s a good fit. Cough¡­ um.. you want to see it?¡±


    Being an artiste, whenever he didn¡¯t wear underwear on camera, he still wore swimming trunks. In reality, the underwear and the trunks were about the same. But in front of Yanyi, he felt ufortable.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Su Yanyi answered as a matter of factly.


    Qin Jiran looked on profoundly, with an odd glint in his eyes. He thought of something and stared at Yanyi, serenely.


    At the same time that Qin Jiran¡¯s expression changed, the atmosphere in the room changed as well. As Qin Jiran¡¯s fingers slowly moved, the air became even more ambiguous. Likewise, Su Yanyi looked at Qin Jiran differently.

 Chapter 86.1 - Becoming Stupider

    Chapter 86.1 ¡ª Bing Stupider


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Bing Stupider


    As Qin Jiran moved his fingers, the strap securing the robe slowly fell down, revealing the seductive bronze chest.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight and glued on right to the view. Qin Jiran started to feel warm while his eyes turned darker.


    ¡°Yanyi, if you keep looking at me like this, I can¡¯t control myself.¡± Qin Jiran was yet to take off his robe but had revealed half his body. Feeling Su Yanyi¡¯s overly fervent gaze, he finally couldn¡¯t control himself and walked a few steps over, slowly making his way to Yanyi.


    ¡°Can¡¯t control yourself? Are you¡­threatening me?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t move at all but slightly raised her eyebrows, seemingly attempting to provoke him.


    ¡°Clearly not. I¡¯m just stating the truth.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s gaze on him was like a ze, easily igniting him.


    By the time he finished speaking, Qin Jiran¡¯s standing right in front of Su Yanyi. While she was still startled, he pushed her down and started to wantonly kiss her!


    He really couldn¡¯t control himself!


    From the start, this kiss was a bit frantic andcking the normal gentleness and delicateness from before. Yet, this made Su Yanyi feel more passionate and moved. Her emotions stirred, heart, thumped rapidly, she turned muddled.


    She wrapped her hands around the man¡¯s neck and immersed herself in the kiss all the more. Her passionate response made him even more excited. His hands slowly moved around Su Yanyi¡¯s body.


    Right now, she was wearing loose cotton pajamas. His movements quickly messed up her clothes, revealing beautiful skin around her neck. Qin Jiran was dazzled by the sight and couldn¡¯t help but change the ce he was kissing. Hended numerous soft kisses on her neck.


    The intimate action quickly aroused Qin Jiran. His whole body was burning and although Su Yanyi was a bit befuddled, she sensed his change as well. She slightly squinted her eyes and there was a tint of hesitation in them.


    Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t a little girl who knew nothing of the world. She understood what would happen if she didn¡¯t stop him right now, which was why she hesitated. Despite her hesitation, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t have the heart to deny him. Instead, she indulged herself in the pleasure Qin Jiran was giving her.


    She liked this man! She didn¡¯t reject what this man was doing to her either! They werewfully wedded couple! Most importantly, she¡¯d chosen to be with this man forever!


    Then, wasn¡¯t it normal for them to do the deed? If Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t overly cautious and careful,cked a noble¡¯s bearings or was unyielding, they might¡¯ve done the deed already. Even if she wasn¡¯t certain that she loved this man during that time, she probably wouldn¡¯t reject him still. Not to mention, their rtionship had developed to the point where she was certain of her feelings for the man. Why would she reject him now?


    But, just because Yanyi didn¡¯t reject this didn¡¯t mean that the situation would progress. Qin Jiran was extremely good at controlling his feelings. Moreover, alongside his love for Su Yanyi, he respected her as well. No matter hisck of control, he wouldn¡¯t really do anything to hurt Su Yanyi.


    So, at the very end, Qin Jiran suddenly rolled off of Su Yanyi andid on the side of the bed. His chest was rapidly heaving up and down as though he was trying to control himself.


    Su Yanyi slowly sat up and looked at him with aplicated gaze. And yet, she too felt helpless.


    ¡°I thought my answer was obvious enough.¡± Su Yanyi said in a hoarse voice. She didn¡¯t reject him which meant she¡¯d consented to what was to follow. Who knew that this man would still stop in the end?


    Qin Jiran¡¯s gaze wasplicated as well; his pent-up desire clearly visible in his eyes. Yet, reasoning had taken precedence. Likewise, he said hoarsely, ¡°Now is not the time. Let¡¯s wait a bit.¡±


    From the start to the end, he never wanted Yanyi¡¯s body. He was eager for Yanyi¡¯s love. Although his whole body had been desiring to take Yanyi, reasoning told him that now was not the right time. Their rtionship hadn¡¯t reached that level. He needed to wait some more!


    Qin Jiran believed that their rtionship had yet to the level; not because of his love for her, but because Yanyi didn¡¯t feel the same about him.


    Although Qin Jiran could feel that Su Yanyi liked him and was slowly progressing to loving him, it was still in the budding phase. The two hadn¡¯t really been together for a long time. They were like couples who¡¯d just gotten together. Although they had feelings for one another, they needed to be together for a while before considering intimacy.


    It¡¯s not that Qin Jiran was old-fashioned or because he didn¡¯t want to. His desire to take her had almost drowned all his reasoning but he¡¯d controlled himself in the end. It was all because he held onto this rtionship and hoped that Yanyi would truly and deeply love him before they took the most intimate step. Until such time, he absolutely didn¡¯t want Yanyi to feel forced. In addition, he didn¡¯t want this rtionship to seem casual or be treated disrespectfully!


    ¡°Then, wait until when?¡±


    For a split second, Su Yanyi was angry. She had gotten herself to this point and this man still wanted to wait? Was shecking in charm? In this moment, even though Su Yanyi was well aware of this man¡¯s feelings for her, she was still angry.


    ¡°Until you say that you love me!¡± As long as one persisted on something, one would have courage. Right now, Qin Jiran was determined and stubborn, with a hue of dominance.


    ¡°You want to hear me confess?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s voice changed to a dangerous note. She was a bit angry at Qin Jiran¡¯s probing. He had actually said that to her, as though he was threatening her. It was a strange feeling.


    ¡°I naturally want to but I hope that you will voluntarily and truthfully say this to me. Yanyi, no matter how long I have to wait, I will wait!¡± I will wait until you love me just like how I love you!


    ¡°How do you know that I don¡¯t love you now?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s tone had changed again. Although she wasn¡¯t angry now, she was still a bit miffed.


    ¡°Then do you love me now?¡± Qin Jiran stared into Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes seriously. In contrast to Su Yanyi¡¯s ire, Qin Jiran appeared calm. Yet, if someone were to look carefully, they would notice a tinge of unease and yearning hidden deep within his eyes.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Qin Jiran had asked something simr to Su Yanyi. But he had no idea if her answer would still be the same.


    Still, Su Yanyi was hesitant for a split second. If he¡¯d asked her if she liked him, it was certain that she did. But love¡­


    That split second of hesitation didn¡¯t escape Qin Jiran. He was disappointed in his heart but concealed it on the surface. Instead, he smiled warmly and softly kissed the corner of Su Yanyi¡¯s lips. In an indulging tone, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not sure, you don¡¯t need to answer. Yanyi, no need to rush. Really. Let¡¯s keep it slow. I believe that one day, you will tell me.¡±


    Even though Qin Jiran was disappointed, he was filled with hope as well. Yanyi didn¡¯t answer immediately. Although her demeanour was that of refusal, it was also a solemn and prudent one. Yanyi was pondering over their rtionship and as long as she had the heart to willingly treat their feelings with seriousness, Qin Jiran was extremely happy!


    Although he wished for more, he wasn¡¯t really that greedy. Every time he gleaned a bit, it was enough to make him happy. The process of gleaning was a sweet journey in itself. It was filled with happiness and zeal for the future.


    ¡°What if you can¡¯t wait for me to say it in the end?¡± Seeing such a determined and confident Qin Jiran, Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t resist dealing him a blow.


    Although Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t beaten down by this, he looked gently at Su Yanyi. ¡°If you won¡¯t say it to me in the end, it means that I haven¡¯t done a good job. Then I will try my best to be better. Then, keep on waiting¡­ keep on waiting¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep on waiting? For your whole life?¡±


    Su Yanyi was quite satisfied with his, ¡®If you won¡¯t say it to me in the end, it means that I haven¡¯t done a good job¡¯ . This man was always so dumb. He was like this even in the past-life and was still the same in this life. If she didn¡¯t love him, he would me it on himself.


    ¡°Hm, the whole life!¡± A persistent Qin Jiran nodded his head.


    ¡°Qin Jiran, have I told you this before?¡± A glimpse of a smile appeared on Su Yanyi¡¯s face as she inquired.


    ¡°Told me what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bing stupider.¡± Even so, she liked him even more. Perhaps at this moment, she even felt that she loved him. Although she didn¡¯t love him deeply, she loved him seriously and genuinely. Besides, the love wouldst for a long time.


    ¡°Am I stupid? I think it¡¯s worth it.¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t argue over it because he could tell that Yanyi didn¡¯t mean that he was bad.


    Qin Jiran pulled Su Yanyi into his arms while he leaned against the headboard. The two were entangled, the atmosphere turned warm and he said in an extremely soft voice. ¡°Yanyi, I¡¯m stupid only for you. Stupid for my whole life.¡±


    Su Yanyi suddenly had the impulse to cry because of how warm his words were. Her eyes turned slightly red. Just how much did this man love her to do this?


    Su Yanyi would forever feel deeply indebted. However, when she spoke, she changed the topic. She asked, ¡°Jiran¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Jiran instinctively asked when he realized she had something to say.


    Ri: School¡¯s been so tiring and it¡¯s only the 3rd day. Aish~ Anyways, enjoy >_<


    And goodnight. It¡¯s midnight here *dead*

 Chapter 86.2 - Becoming Stupider

    Chapter 86.2 ¡ª Bing Stupider


    Edited by: Larkspur


    ¡°Does the underwear fit well? Do I need to change it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Did he really need to answer this question? He¡¯s already wearing it, so it naturally was a fit!


    At the same time, the expected system¡¯s voice rang as though it¡¯d received its answer.


    Congrattions to the Master forpleting the upgrading mission. You are on Level Three now. Upgrading begins¡­


    After a short wait, the system¡¯s voice rang in series.


    Congrattions to Master for reaching Level Three. The points mission for Level Three is to gift Mr. Master ten gifts that have been personally made you. The mission requires you to be involved in over 50% of the process of making the gifts and Mr. Master must like the gifts you give him. In addition, Mr. Master would have to give you a return gift each time and while you may hint at it you cannot say it out loud.


    Congrattions to Master for reaching Level Three. Now, you have 20 points and all of the system¡¯s Level Two functions will be upgraded to Level Three. This includes the space function, tracking function, cooking function, medical function, resources function, special assisting function, and a hidden mission function still exists.


    Level Three space function has expanded the storage from ten cubic meters to 50 cubic meters.


    Level Three tracking function allows for ten more people to be tracked, including Mr. Master. You can be certain of thirteen people¡¯s location.


    Level Three cooking and medical functions includes arger variety of rare and precious ingredients and recipes. Master, please take this seriously and learn from it. It can also be used for business purposes.


    Level Three resources function gifts Master two stage ys, two TV drama scripts, and 50 songs. At the same time, the function to alter all sorts of scripts is now avable.


    Level Three assisting function now expands the boundary for assists and can satisfy more of Master¡¯s requirements. However, it is still limited to one assist each day. Master, please treasure the chance and don¡¯t waste it on trivial situations.


    The hidden mission is still avable in Level Three. When Masterpletes the hidden mission, you will be rewarded heavily. Please work hard.


    The introduction to Level Three system functions isplete. Once you upgrade to Level Four, the system will increase the effects of the other functions. Please pick the upgrading reward right now. Good luck to Master!


    Picking an upgrading reward¡­Congrattions Master for receiving a magical seed. You can nt this in a vast area and this seed has already been ced in your space storage bag. Please use it ASAP.


    The ringing of the system¡¯s voice made Su Yanyi dizzy. Yet, she analyzed her current situation and besides a few more functions, there weren¡¯t that many changes. Of course, this was also because the chances of her using the system weren¡¯t that high, so when she leveled up, the system couldn¡¯t help but remind her. For example, the cooking and medical functions included knowledge that could establish two business empires. Yet, Yanyi had never bothered with it. The system was indeed disappointed in her.


    With regard to the changes in the system, Su Yanyi was still satisfied since she didn¡¯t require much. What she cared most about was what the resources function had given her. She almost immediately wanted to take it out from the space storage and leave the useful ones with Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Jiran, wait for me. I¡¯m going to get something.¡± As she said this, she jumped out of Qin Jiran¡¯s arms and nimbly ran out barefooted. Qin Jiran was helpless at this sight. Who knew that the normally calm Yanyi could also be so lively, like a grown child?


    Su Yanyi returned as quickly as she¡¯d left. She basically walked in a circle in the study and came back. She held a pile of papers and dozens of scripts in her hands. Although she remained calm, she delivered this to Qin Jiran, looking eagerly. ¡°Look, are there any that you like? If you do, you can keep them.¡±


    This scene was extremely familiar. and Qin Jiran was moved by the many scripts Su Yanyi held. Although he was gratified, he was curious too. Where had Yanyi obtained these scripts from that contained diverse genres? He hadn¡¯t heard of thepany hiring a screenwriter or something. The original famous screenwriters hadn¡¯te up with new works either and these works weren¡¯t even signed by anyone. Qin Jiran felt that this was strange.


    ¡°I will look through it seriously but where did you get all these scripts from?¡± Qin Jiran was confused.


    Naturally, Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t mention the existence of the system. She thought over before she said, ¡°These are perhaps rewards for something I had done.¡±


    Su Yanyi considered this to be close to the truth since she did obtain the rewards afterpleting the system mission and leveled up. However, this wasn¡¯t sufficient to get rid of Qin Jiran¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°Reward?¡± Qin Jiran stared strangely at Su Yanyi. He really couldn¡¯t think of anyone who held the right to give Su Yanyi rewards!


    Su Yanyi clearly sensed Qin Jiran¡¯s suspicion. She thought about it before she said, ¡°This is a secret. I might tell you one day but not right now.¡±


    Actually, Su Yanyi could¡¯ve found numerous reasons to answer Qin Jiran¡¯s question and quell his suspicions. But she didn¡¯t want to because she disdained the idea. She and Qin Jiran would be together for a very long time. If there were lies right at the beginning of the rtionship, then wouldn¡¯t there be even more liester on? If that were to happen, what was the point of them being together anymore? Why not just break it off early on? This would stop them from suffering and being in a marriage full of lies.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait.¡± Although Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t given him the answer he¡¯d hoped for, he was still satisfied with this response. He admired her the most for she wouldn¡¯t lie and inly exined things for what they were.


    He didn¡¯t know if beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder, but no matter what Yanyi had done, it was worth the praise in Qin Jiran¡¯s heart. Even if it was only a small detail, he felt good about it.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Seeing that Qin Jiran had easily epted her exnation, she was pleased and her mein took a gentle turn.


    Qin Jiran turned tender when he saw Su Yanyi smiling. He tugged at her hand and held her in his arms. The two were back to how they were in bed before-entangled.


    ¡°Yanyi, sleep in my room tonight. Ok?¡±


    To Su Yanyi¡¯s ears, Qin Jiran¡¯s iparably soft voice felt maic; she was unwilling and unable to reject him.


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    It sure sounded ambiguous. But in reality, no matter whether it was Qin Jiran or Su Yanyi, they knew its meaning was simple. They just wanted to rest. But, in a way, it wasn¡¯t simple either. If Su Yanyi had really agreed, it meant that their rtionship had advanced to the next step!


    In the Su Residence, the two shared one room and it was the same in the vi. But they were in their home where each had their own room. In the past three years, there was clearly a barrier between the two, like a forbidden ground. But this barrier had now broken down and the two weren¡¯t as unfamiliar with each other¡¯s rooms anymore. But as a married couple, it was a bit strange for them to sleep in different rooms.


    Of course, their rtionship wasn¡¯t normal. There were some people who went on dates even after getting married. Not only did these two do so, but they had also started dating after being married for three years.


    Qin Jiran was grinning ear to ear and hugged Su Yanyi as though he was hugging the whole world. That soft consent from Su Yanyi held a heavy weight in his heart. No matter whether it was Qin Jiran or Su Yanyi, they both understood that their rtionship was really different. In other words, the two, finally and truthfully, went into the married couple mode.


    That night, Su Yanyi slept in Qin Jiran¡¯s arms. In the beginning, since she wasn¡¯t used to it, she nned on staying awake until the morning. She thought that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep and it was different now that there were two people sleeping on the same bed. She wasn¡¯tfortable with this intimate position.


    As she thought about it, she gradually fell asleep, unknowingly. She stretched her arms and hugged Qin Jiran as though she were hugging a pillow. Slowly, half her body was on top of Qin Jiran¡¯s.


    In the beginning, Qin Jiran was stiff all over. He was really afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself as beauty was in his arms and it was someone he loved. Slowly, this thought faded away. Instead, he felt satisfied, a feeling of warmth spread throughout his body, upying all of his thoughts. Yet, he slowly fell asleep too. Before he was deep in sleep, he felt the change in Su Yanyi¡¯s body. Their inseparably close position made Qin Jiran feel at ease andfortably fall asleep.


    This night, the two of them were in deep sleep, experiencing peaceful rest in an intimate position only a couple could have.


    When morning came, Su Yanyi was used to herself lying in the man¡¯s arms. Who let her wake up to this position every time?


    ¡°Morning.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s gentle voice rang and a beautiful day began.


    Su Yanyi climbed on Qin Jiran and pulled the nkets on their bodies up before revealing just her head. It was enough for her to see Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    At this moment, Qin Jiran felt his heart softening, as though it were a puddle of water. He really couldn¡¯t resist such a cute and adorable Yanyi.


    Qin Jiran hugged Su Yanyi tightly, like hugging a child and moved her up. That way, the two faced each other and then he kissed the corner of Su Yanyi¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Today, the little white tiger will be brought back. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    The little white tiger that little Su Nuo had been expecting was finally going to be brought over and he wanted to know if Yanyi wished to take a look. He remembered how Yanyi didn¡¯t really like it back then.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± It seemed like it was time to head back. She hadn¡¯t seen her nephew in a few days and didn¡¯t know if he was used to the Su Family now and whether or not the father and son were on better terms. After all, Elder Brother had been busy with work abroad.


    ¡°Do you want me to pick you up in the afternoon?¡± He needed to shoot scenes in the morning and originally, he didn¡¯t have time in the afternoon either. So that he could go to the residence today, he had been working overtime for the past two days. It wasn¡¯t until yesterday¡¯s celebratory banquet that he squeezed some time out.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Su Yanyi was used to Qin Jiran picking her up. Most of the time, whenever Qin Jiran was avable, he would drive her to work and pick her up, giving Kang Zhong some respite.


    Thus, a trip to the Su Residence in the afternoon was decided. Before they could even have their breakfast, their phones consecutively rang.

 Chapter 86.3 - Becoming Stupider

    Chapter 86.3 ¡ª Bing Stupider


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Sponsor: Anonymous


    ¡°President Su, there¡¯s something I need to report.¡± An uncertain Kang Zhong¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday morning, a post appeared on all major forums and websites. The content was really simple, and it was asking what you had gifted Jiran. In fact, there were numerous posts such as this. In the beginning, we didn¡¯t pay attention as much but who knew around three in the morning, some local fans started to create a disturbance saying that if we don¡¯t announce what the gift was, they would sit outside thepany in the morning. Originally, this was supposed to be a joke, but a portion of people have actually arrived at thepany early this morning. There are about 20 or so people. How should we handle this?¡±


    Kang Zhong felt quite helpless. Who knew the fans right now were that crazy and so many issues came up just because of a gift?


    Su Yanyi¡¯s face darkened at this report. Can¡¯t the topic on gift stay in the past? Why are people still mentioning this?!


    At the same time, Jiang Xiaobin was rying the same thing to Qin Jiran. Qin Jiran¡¯s face, however, was a bit peculiar.


    After the two hung up, they looked at each other in silence.


    ¡°If you dare to talk about the gift¡­¡± At the same time Su Yanyi spoke, she made a ¡®throat sh¡¯ gesture and coldly threatened him.


    Qin Jiran thought it was funny but still replied with a ¡®zip lips¡¯ gesture and acted cutely.


    Su Yanyi raised her head in satisfaction and immediately transformed into Ice Queen.


    Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but steal a peck from the corner of Su Yanyi¡¯s lips before he continued to set up her breakfast. She looked at Qin Jiran and thought about how obedient he normally was and heeded to her, so she didn¡¯t mind the asional sneak kisses.


    When Su Yanyi arrived at thepany, 20 or so people stood outside and raised small gs and handwritten cards. The content all had to do with the gift.


    Su Yanyi was dumbstruck and couldn¡¯t really understand. It was fine that the fans were curious that she¡¯d given Qin Jiran a gift, but why use such a method to find out? Though they imed they were being ¡®curious¡¯, in reality, they were forcing her. How could she, Su Yanyi,promise with them regarding this?


    ¡°Why should I tell you guys what I gave him? This is a public ce. I can¡¯t control how long you guys want to stand here for. The fans have a right to know but it doesn¡¯t mean that the fans have the right to invade their idol¡¯s privacy. You guys are making me and him feel disappointed by your actions.¡± Su Yanyi walked proudly towards the crowd, basking in her arctic aura. She slightly raised her chin and maintained a haughty imposing manner. Each word she spoke was clear and nonchnt, making the 20 or so people feel ashamed!


    Of course, there were a few who didn¡¯t ept this as an answer. There was a beautiful girl, seventeen or eighteenish, who started yelling after hearing Su Yanyi¡¯s words. ¡°Why can¡¯t we know? Qin Jiran belongs to everyone and not just you. You won¡¯t even tell us what you gave him. You¡¯re too petty!¡±


    After all, she was still a kid and wouldn¡¯t go overboard. Of course, to Su Yanyi, the fan was provoking her, especially with that sentence: Qin Jiran didn¡¯t just belong to her¡­This made the surrounding aura frostier!


    Su Yanyi who was narrow-minded and possessive, hated people trying to provoke her. Qin Jiran was hers and only hers!


    ¡°Because I am hiswful wife and he loves me and heeds to all my words. I dare say that he belongs to me only and is only mine. No matter how obsessed you are with him, he will never be yours!¡± This was the first time Su Yanyi had fought with a teenage girl. She thought it was a bit immature for she was fighting over Qin Jiran¡¯s affection. Truth be told, Su Yanyi was quite pleased with this. She should be announcing how Qin Jiran belonged to her and how no one should dare to steal him from her!


    But it was enough to just talk about it. She didn¡¯t want to continue this fight with the teenage girl. She had the security guards pay attention and make sure there were no incidents before she walked into thepany with a chilly aura.


    Behind her, a group of teenage girls looked at each other speechlessly. Right after, a person excitedly yelled. ¡°She¡¯s worth being our Queen. She¡¯s so beautiful, cool and full of imposing manner!¡±


    ¡°Heh. I originally came to look at the Queen anyway. Of course, she was full of imposing manner. I am a true Queen fan. Do you guys want to join? We have a lot of sisters in our group and they¡¯re all the Queen¡¯s fans.¡± Another teenage girl who was calmer said with bright eyes.


    ¡°Ah, we have the same thoughts. I took this chance to see the two ¡®samas¡¯. Although I haven¡¯t seen Qin Sama, I have seen Queen Su. This is still worth the visit.¡± Another teenage girl who wore sses said. Likewise, her eyes were sparkling and bright.


    ¡°Hey, how¡­how can you guys be like this? Didn¡¯t wee because we wanted to know what the gift was? Aren¡¯t you guys angry by how she spoke to us?¡± This was the girl who¡¯d questioned Su Yanyi. Her face was scrunched up as she looked at everyone as though they had wronged her.


    ¡°We do want to know what the gift was but like what the Queen said, it¡¯s their private matter. It would be better if we do know but it¡¯s no big deal if we don¡¯t either. After all, the two were dating. I just wanted to see them in person and as I missed the charity show because I was elsewhere, I came here when I had the time.¡±


    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s the same for me. Let¡¯s shake hands, shake hands. We¡¯ll be friends in the future. If there are any events regarding Qin Sama or Queen Su, we can go together¡­¡±


    The girls started to chatter about, and it was much noisier than the hushed atmosphere they were in. The security guards who were supposed to ¡®take care of them¡¯ felt ck lines going down their head. They felt that they¡¯d been rendered speechless by these shameless youngsters. Aren¡¯t they too ck-bellied?!


    Not long after, on major forums and websites, especially the one under Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo, was a new topic.


    The Queen is mighty. The Queen is domineering. This is all depicted in the video.


    This was clearly someone who was in attendance and had taken a video of Su Yanyi¡¯s response. After they¡¯d recorded the video, they¡¯d eagerly uploaded it. Although the angle wasn¡¯t ideal, the scene was still clear.


    This made Su Yanyi¡¯s chain of iparably dominant deration public. Many of the fans even confirmed the validity of the video and this contributed to numerousments.


    The Queen is worth being the Queen. She is clearly dominant enough!


    Why do I feel like the Queen and Film Emperor are unting their affection?


    I really want to know what the gift is too. But since the Queen is keeping it a secret, we can only respect her and swallow the curiosity!


    Did you guys hear the main point? There was one sentence that the Queen said which made me feel sentimental. Were you guys paying attention? Quickly respond. Tell me ¡®which sentence you guys liked the most¡¯ or ¡®the most dominant one¡¯!


    It must be ¡®he is only mine¡¯. There is no other sentence that is more dominant than this one!


    It should be- ¡®he only loves me¡¯. See how confident and dominating she is?! This is how much the Film Emperor loves the Queen!


    No, no, no. It should be ¡®he only heeds to me¡¯. As it turns out, this is what happened. Taming the Film Emperor and whatnot really makes her dominant. Queen, you are clearly our idol!


    Based on these analyses, the conversation revolved around the same words. Gradually, the words, ¡®he only heeds to me¡¯ gained poprity and approval of many for some reason.


    Of course, somements were about Su Yanyi and there was even some negative news. It was quickly overthrown by the steady stream of people and immediately got buried in the sea ofments. It didn¡¯t even bear any negative impact for Su Yanyi or Qin Jiran. This was proof enough of how stable Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s statuses were.


    At this time, Qin Jiran was also watching this video and thements while at the set. He remained calm while Jiang Xiaobin was trying his best to look at him. He couldn¡¯t tell what Qin Jiran¡¯s expression meant. Was he happy or not?


    ¡°Brother Qin, tell me. What did President Su give you? We are really curious and look at how your fans are sitting in front of thepany and demanding an answer.¡±


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t even bother with Jiang Xiaobin. He continued to shoot his scenes. Gifts and what not ¡ª don¡¯t ever think of finding out. Otherwise, the moment the news spread, he would definitely be murdered by Yanyi! The image of Yanyi threatening him this morning was still vivid in his mind. She was fierce and cute.


    When he finished shooting thest scene, it was past afternoon. Qin Jiran hurriedly called Su Yanyi, not minding the fact that he hadn¡¯t eaten anything yet.


    ¡°I just finished shooting the scenes. Should I go over and pick you up now?¡± As Qin Jiran said this, he walked in the direction of the parking lot. The moment he finished his words, however, he saw a beautiful figure standing next to his car and holding her phone, looking at him. If it wasn¡¯t Yanyi, who was it?


    ¡°Yanyi, why did youe? Have you been here for a long time? Why didn¡¯t youe in and wait? Are you tired?¡± The callous Film Emperor had immediately transformed into apassionate person.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s quickly head back. Mother has cooked lunch and is waiting for us.¡±


    When Su Yanyi said this, Qin Jiran quit asking. He didn¡¯t see Su Yanyi¡¯s car but she was waiting by his side, so he naturally was going to go back with her. Qin Jiran opened the door for Su Yanyi before taking the wheels and heading off.

 Chapter 86.4 - Becoming Stupider

    Chapter 86.4 ¡ª Bing Stupider


    Edited by: Larkspur


    When the two arrived at the Su Residence, the little white tiger had already arrived. Right now, the substantially grown little white tiger waszing on the huge sofa. Although it seemed sluggish it was perpetually in the ¡®attack mode¡¯. Meanwhile, little Su Nuo was curiously sitting not far from the little white tiger. He wanted to move closer but was worried, noticing that the adults in the surrounding wereughing.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s appearance had naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention, including the little white tiger¡¯s. Everyone looked over.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Elder Brother Su looked at the little white tiger and was clearlyplimenting it.


    ¡°Does Nuo Nuo like it?¡± Su Yanyi asked Su Nuo as she walked over to the little white tiger. Before it could escape, she lifted the little white tiger up roughly and ced it in front of little Su Nuo carefully. Although the little white tiger was very small, it was still wild. They needed to slowly get along with each other.


    ¡°Hm. Nuo Nuo likes. Thank you, Aunty and Uncle.¡± Rang little Su Nuo¡¯s soft and adorable voice.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Obviously, it was Qin Jiran who was being polite. He liked this nephew more and more.


    ¡°Uncle, does the little white tiger have a name? The zookeeper uncle said that it doesn¡¯t have a name yet.¡± The zookeeper uncle that little Su Nuo was talking about was the caretaker on the ind who was in charge of looking after the little white tiger. Now, he had followed the little white tiger to the Su Residence and was setting up a room for it.


    ¡°Does he have a name? How about Nuo Nuo give the little white tiger a name? Yanyi¡­¡± Once Qin Jiran finished his words, he realized that he¡¯d already given the little white tiger to Yanyi. He looked at her for an answer.


    Su Yanyi nodded her head. It was just a name and she wasn¡¯t petty enough to argue with her nephew over it.


    ¡°Ah. Can I really? I can give the little white tiger a name?¡± Little Su Nuo immediately jumped up in excitement.


    ¡°Hm. You cane up with one and you guys will be friends in the future.¡± Qin Jiran nodded his head with certainty.


    Little Su Nuo stared straight at the little white tiger and thought seriously about it. His eyes brightened all of a sudden and he said, ¡°How about Little White? It¡¯s so white¡­¡±


    The name filled the room withughter.


    ¡°His IQ is a bit low.¡± Su Yanyi said in a whisper.


    Qin Jiran looked helplessly at her. Considering a five years old¡¯s IQ, little Su Nuo¡¯s was very high. But Yanyi was displeased with this fact. Perhaps, this was Yanyi¡¯s way of expressing her affection for Su Nuo.


    Thinking up to here, Qin Jiran suddenly thought of himself. No wonder Yanyi keeps calling him stupid. Is it because she likes him?


    Now, Qin Jiran was bewildered. He looked at little Su Nuo who was disliked for his low IQ then he thought of himself. Were they supposed to berades in arms?


    While Qin Jiran was letting his imagination run wild, the future ¡®fierce big white tiger¡¯ had gained a cute and dumb name: Little White!


    ¡°Little White, do you like this name? If you like it, can I touch you? We¡¯ll be friends in the future.¡± Little Su Nuo started to walk in circles around the little white tiger. His hands shyly reached over, wanting to pat the little white tiger, but he was scared and withdrew his hands even before he could touch it. He was just as cute as the little white tiger.


    The little white tiger seemed to be a bit proud and turned its head to the other side, not liking Su Nuo one bit. Do not underestimate the IQ of little animal. Little White and what not, it didn¡¯t want a name like that.


    Little Su Nuo was a bit upset and anxious. He walked over with his short legs and faced the little white tiger. In order to look at it directly, he even squatted before the little white tiger. He looked at it in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t like this name? How about we change it? Do you want to be called Little Little White?¡±


    The Su Family burst intoughter. How could a child be so cute?


    ¡°Let¡¯s call him Little White. It¡¯s pretty cute.¡± Mother Su chose a name between the two. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t think the other one wasn¡¯t suitable, but if Little White had kid in the future, it could be called Little Little White.


    ¡°Little White is good. Well, Little White, do you like this name?¡± Little Su Nuo stared at Little White. A pair of feline eyes stared at a pair of human eyes. It was extremely adorable.


    ¡°Yanyi, go eat. You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡± Although it was interesting to watch a kid and a tiger get along with each other, Qin Jiran believed it was more important for Yanyi to eat first.


    ¡°Right. Go eat first. The food¡¯s ready.¡± Mother Su added and looked at Qin Jiran in satisfaction. The Son-in-Law was indeed good at taking care of her daughter.


    By the time Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were done eating, they found little Su Nuo and the little white tiger had turned into bosom buddies. They¡¯d even started ying with each other. However, the two of them seemed to like the silence, just sitting quietly next to one another. Little Su Nuo used his short hands to brush Little White¡¯s fur while it slightly squinted its eyes, in afortable position.


    Meanwhile, the Su Family sat next to each other eating fruits and chatting. However, Mother Su kept staring at Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran, as though she had something to say to them.


    Su Yanyi noticed but didn¡¯t say anything. Qin Jiran looked at the mother-daughter duo helplessly. ¡°Mother, do you have something to say to us?¡±


    Mother Su¡¯s face immediately revealed a ¡®Son-in-Law is good¡¯ expression. At this, Su Yanyi pursed her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed with Yanmo. Little Su Nuo will be staying within the country. He can live with us and we can take care of him. The residence is very big and when Yanyi and Yanmo would marry, we¡¯d nned on letting them live in the house. You both should know that the two buildings behind were built for the two of you. The interiors of the rooms and whatnot are based on the set-up for a married couple. But back then¡­so I didn¡¯t mention this. Now, I think it¡¯s suitable for you to return and live here. Why don¡¯t you two consider this?¡±


    Mother Su had been pondering over this for a while. The Su Residence wasrge but barely anyone lived here. Plus, the two grandchildren weren¡¯t even home, so the elders missed them quite a bit. At that time, the siblings weren¡¯t in a harmonious marriage and the Su Family had its own share of secrets. So, they hadn¡¯t stopped the two from living outside. The situation was different now. Obviously, it would be more appropriate toe back and live together, and certainly more in line with her wishes.


    Su Yanyi was surprised at this suggestion but she quickly thought over it. If it was in the past, she naturally wouldn¡¯t have agreed. This was her house and Qin Jiran had never gained her approval during that time. Why would she bring Qin Jiran here? However, things were clearly different now.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Yanyi seemed to have an answer so she asked of Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran, who didn¡¯t seem to have thought of this question, smiled. Yet, he answered solemnly. ¡°You can make the decision. I don¡¯t have any opinions.¡±


    What opinion would he have? No matter whether they lived in their own house or moved to Su Family¡¯s residence, it had nothing to do with him. As long as Yanyi was with him, no matter where he lived, that ce would be his home.


    ¡°Xiao Yi,e back. You can help me look after Nuo Nuo too.¡± Su Yanmo urged on. His work kept him from returning home often, so he naturally wished that Yanyi would move back in. Not only could she help him look after their parents but also take care of his son. He¡¯d be at ease when the married couple moved back in. After all, the safety measures for the house were top notch.


    Everyone in the Su Family eagerly looked at Su Yanyi. Then, old man Su spoke up too. ¡°Youngdy,e back home. It will be livelier here.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll move back in.¡± Looking at everybody¡¯s keen gaze, Su Yanyi agreed. She¡¯d moved out of the residence in the past because of Qin Jiran. Now that those problems didn¡¯t exist, she could clearlye back. The Su Family was indeed big, and they would be living in their own building even when they moved back. Though it¡¯s just a building, it¡¯s about the same size as their vi. It¡¯s well equipped since it was built for her to live in once she was married. They¡¯d thought that even after she was married and lived outside, she coulde home often. Yet, it hadn¡¯t served its purpose.


    Everybody was happy; they gleefully discussed about moving back. The Su Family was decisive and didn¡¯t need to choose a date for them to move. They directly picked tomorrow as the day and since it was only afternoon here, the servants were in charge of cleaning and tidying up the building Su Yanyi was to move in. On the other hand, Mother Su brought Su Yanyi to shop for some necessities. Qin Jiran and Yanmo were in charge of moving, while old man Su and Father Su took care of the child. In a moment, everybody became busy.

 Chapter 87.1 - A Certain Room

    Chapter 87.1 ¡ª A Certain Room


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Along with two bodyguards tasked with carrying bags, Mother Su brought Su Yanyi shopping. They bought a lot of things on their way. In reality, the Su Family residencecked nothing. Their n to shop had more to do with their mood and because Mother Su had things she wanted to speak to Su Yanyi about.


    ¡°Have you considered having kids?¡± Mother Su was quite eager to know.


    ¡°Yes.¡± In reality, she had contemted this many times.


    ¡°What¡¯s your final say on it?¡± Mother Su became even more eager.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Su Yanyi remained calm and answered simply. However, the answercked rity.


    Mother Su red at Su Yanyi and raised her voice. ¡°What does ¡®hm¡¯ mean? Did you agree or no?¡±


    ¡°We will naturally have kids but after a while.¡± That man was even making her wait to bed! Therefore, she would naturally have to wait to even consider kids! It must be in the order of arrival. She couldn¡¯t bear a kid herself!


    Though Su Yanyi wasining in her heart, she remained expressionless on the surface.


    Mother Su naturally had no clue about Su Yanyi¡¯s internal rage. At her response, sheughed and happily said, ¡°That¡¯s great. When you guys have kids, Mother can help you take care of them. Everyone would be together, and the kids will make the residence livelier.¡±


    Mother Su was starting to look forward to this beautiful scene and was very delighted.


    Su Yanyi pursed her lips. Lively? She didn¡¯t like lively ces ok! Although she believed so, Su Yanyi still wore a gentle smile. It felt pretty nice to move back home and live with her family.


    At this time, Elder Brother Su who was supposed to help Qin Jiran pack up, slightly knitted his eyebrows upon seeing the couple¡¯s house. He hesitated before tackling the elephant in the room.


    ¡°Why does it feel like you two live in two rooms?¡± Yanmo asked, bluntly. Although he was just the Elder Brother and couldn¡¯t really interfere in their conjugal matter, Yanyi was still his precious sister. He needed to know certain things.


    Qin Jiran felt a bit awkward but solemnly exined. ¡°Yanyi and I are still developing our feelings for one another and this requires some time.¡±


    Qin Jiran knew that when it came to the Su Family, his and Yanyi¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t really a secret. He believed that Elder Brother Su would understand him.


    As expected, Su Yanmo nodded his head in empathy. ¡°Since this is the case, I won¡¯t ask anymore. But you should take the initiative in certain things. Yanyi has a cold personality and if you don¡¯t take initiative, it¡¯s very hard to develop this rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Qin Jiran nodded his head seriously but was helpless. Yanyi had a cold personality but there were times when she didn¡¯t. Otherwise, why would she present him underwear?!


    Oh, don¡¯t think about the underwear anymore. It¡¯s already tucked away safely!


    Qin Jiran had already started packing his things while Su Yanmo started packing for Yanyi. Mother Su and Su Yanyi shopped for about two hours and after they¡¯re done headed straight for the vi to help the guys pack up. However, they mainly packed some documents and personal items. While the servants took care of the clothes, there was no need to bring along anything else. Although they were moving houses, they were still keeping the things here. The married couple could stille back to live here from time to time.


    They¡¯d packed for about three hours in total. By the time they arrived at the Su Family¡¯s residence, the building prepared for Su Yanyi was almost done. They ced their things in the study and the bedroom, so Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran could move in directly.


    But when Qin Jiran was about to ce his things in the study and bedroom, he suddenly noticed that he¡¯d neglected something or perhaps the reality was different from his imagination.


    First, he and Su Yanyi had been using two different studies. Plus, it was separated by a few rooms but now it was onerge study. Although the middle was separated by bookshelves giving the impression of two rooms, it was actually just one big study. If they talked loudly, they could hear each other¡¯s voice.


    Of course, this was no big problem to Qin Jiran. Instead, he was very happy that he could be close to Yanyi while handling business. He was willing but was unsure if Su Yanyi would like it.


    ¡°Is it ok for the study to be like this? I will try my best and mindful in the future. I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Qin Jiran said to Su Yanyi who was cing things in the study.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Yanyi walked to the leftmost part and started cing her things over there. This building was built for her, so she naturally had an understanding of the ce. If she had qualms, why would she move here? Qin Jiran¡¯s question was unnecessary.


    With Su Yanyi¡¯s actions clearing the air, Qin Jiran happily started to unpack. Once they were done with the study, the two went to unpack for the bedroom. As Qin Jiran followed the servants into the bedroom, he noticed that Su Yanyi hade in too. Then, he discovered that they had the same bedroom!


    After Qin Jiran noticed this problem, he realized that he was a bit slow. No surprise there, it was one bedroom. It will be strange had they prepared to sleep in two rooms. After all, they¡¯re married. But was it really fine to share the bedroom?


    Qin Jiran snuck a furtive nce at Su Yanyi and noticed that she inscrutably began to arrange her belongings.


    ¡°Yanyi, are we living in one room?¡± Qin Jiran asked, softly in Su Yanyi¡¯s ears. The servants in a distance were helping them arrange their things but couldn¡¯t hear a word.


    Qin Jiran though that the Su Parents must¡¯ve known that they lived in separate rooms when they lived outside. After all, the servants in the vi were sent over by the Su Family. When they moved back, they neglected the housing issue. Who knew they were supposed to sleep in one room? His luggage and personal items were all brought over. At a nce, this was the master bedroom. He didn¡¯t know if it was neglect on his part or someone had done it on purpose.


    Actually, Yanyi was also considering this question. Don¡¯t fall for that calm on the surface. She was swiftly pondering over it in her heart.


    The study was no issue at all. Although it was one big study, they would give each other space and disturb one another.


    She had clearly overlooked the situation in the bedroom. Just like Qin Jiran, she thought that the servants would arrange two rooms for them. After all, there were many rooms in the building and not just this master bedroom. Clearly, the reality was quite the opposite.


    But when facing it, her first reaction wasn¡¯t to refuse but tacitly agree to this arrangement. It was very normal to live in one room. The two of them had even shared the same bedst night. That was a pretty nice feeling and now that they¡¯d moved back to the residence, they could take this chance to develop their rtionship. Qin Jiran was a slow-witted person and if she didn¡¯t take the initiative, it¡¯d be a long time before there was any progress in the rtionship!


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t know when she had started to dislike the phrase ¡®wait¡¯. It was really displeasing!


    ¡°Do you have any opinions?¡± Su Yanyi grasped her feelings and made a decision.


    Qin Jiran choked a bit. What opinion would he have? He didn¡¯t even have the time to be happy! He was just unsure if Yanyi would be happy or not.


    Qin Jiran secretly nced at Su Yanyi again, only to see her starting to arrange her cosmetics. He thought about it and his eyes brightened. He understood Yanyi¡¯s meaning right then and couldn¡¯t help despite seeing her busy arranging things. He rushed towards Yanyi and pulled her in his arms. He started kissing her passionately.


    ¡°Yanyi, are you really willing?¡± he asked, excitedly. Qin Jiran finally let Su Yanyi go after kissing her for a long time.


    Su Yanyi was a bit upset over theck of oxygen due to the kiss. She pounced on him and bit his lips. The small teeth mark was extremely obvious. She proudly humphed in satisfaction on seeing it. With this, Qin Jiran was certain.


    After being bitten, he smiled even brightly and tightly hugged Yanyi in his arms. No matter how much Yanyi struggled to get out of his arms, he didn¡¯t let go.


    Yanyi, Yanyi, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re not just agreeing to live in one room but a future that belongs to the two of us? Now that you¡¯ve agreed, no matter what happens in the future, I will never let you go.


    Su Yanyi felt a bit ufortable from the tight embrace. She struggled but then discovered the man¡¯s stubbornness and stopped. Instead, she gradually ced her hands on the man¡¯s back and gently patted him, as thoughforting.

 Chapter 87.2 - A Certain Room

    Chapter 87.2 ¡ª A Certain Room


    Edited by: Larkspur


    She knew that the man was too excited and hence this behaviour. She also knew his reason for being excited ¡ª he was overly happy. Hey, this stupid man! She¡¯d agreed even to the sensual matters, but he was the one to turn it down. Now, he was being overly happy with something like this? He really was a bit stupid.


    But she knew that this man¡¯s stupidity was her own doing. He¡¯d turned her down because he cared about their rtionship too much. His happiness right now was also because he cared about her. This was a testimony to the fact that no matter what this man did, he would always consider her first.


    ¡°Jiran, your things¡­¡± Are you done arranging it? Su Yanmo swallowed thest few words. This married couple, did they need to unt their love?! They were even hugging when arranging the room?!


    On hearing the voice, an embarrassed Qin Jiran let go of Su Yanyi. He still pretended to be calm. ¡°Elder Brother, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just came to take a look. You guys continue doing what you were doing.¡± He left as soon as he came and even considerately closed the door behind him.


    Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi looked at each other, then at the servants who were around, helping them arrange their clothes. The servants cast awkward nces at one another and silently turned around. They seemed to be telling them to act as if they were non-existent.


    It was a busy afternoon at the Su residence as they settled the moving matters. Later, the whole family gathered over a warm dinner. After dinner, they sat together for a chat and teased little Su Nuo before returning to their own rooms.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran didn¡¯t live in the residence. After walking for a minute, they returned to their house. The servants in the building were all brought back from the vi and understood the two master¡¯s habits. They made themselves scarce.


    The two returned to the bedroom on the second floor. They were greeted by a room with red adornments giving a rather festive feeling. If one didn¡¯t know better, this set up would easily bring in thoughts of ¡®bridal chambers¡¯, ¡®wedding night¡¯ and such. These thoughts appeared in Qin Jiran¡¯s mind as well.


    ¡°I will take a shower.¡± Neither did Su Yanyi feel ufortable nor did she dwell too much on it. She took her pajamas into the bathroom.


    When Su Yanyi came out of the shower, she saw Qin Jiran looking through the scripts. She had given Qin Jiran a pile of scripts before and Qin Jiran would take a look whenever he had time. As expected, the standard of these scripts was pretty high. Qin Jiran loved them all and a lot too.


    Su Yanyi looked at the scripts and her eyes sparkled. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the system¡¯s mission. The system had upgraded and there was now a new mission. She needed to personally make gifts for Qin Jiran and whatnot. It was indeed problematic. How about she personally make ten more underwear for Qin Jiran? She could just change the colors but she wasn¡¯t sure if Qin Jiran would like them.


    But right after, Su Yanyi thought of the return gifts. Not only did she need to give him gifts in this mission, but it also actually required Qin Jiran to give presents back. But if she gifted him underwears¡­


    Cough, cough. Never mind. She would give him other things.


    ¡°Let me dry your hair.¡± He raised his head to see Su Yanyi holding a towel and her hair dripping with water when she walked out. Qin Jiran immediately took the towel and started to dry Su Yanyi¡¯s hair.


    Su Yanyi debated on using this time to discuss about the mission.


    ¡°Do you like the gift I gave you?¡± Su Yanyi asked, suddenly.


    Qin Jiran pondered a bit before recollecting what the gift was. He was under the impression that Su Yanyi would be unwilling to mention it again. Why else would she fiercely make him shut up? But then again, Yanyi had already given it so why wouldn¡¯t she want to mention it?


    ¡°I like it.¡± Therefore, Qin Jiran could only answer with uncertainty. He naturally liked it but he felt embarrassed to say so.


    ¡°Then are you happy?¡± Su Yanyi thought of thest part of the system¡¯s requirements. About the ¡®sending a gift in return¡¯, although she couldn¡¯t say it out loud, she could give him hints.


    ¡°¡­Happy!¡± He was happy to the extent he didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings.


    ¡°If I were to receive gifts, then I would be very happy too!¡± Before she even gave him a present, she made it clear that she wanted one in return as well. Of course, the gift she mentioned was the mission that the system required her toplete.


    But to Qin Jiran, that wasn¡¯t the meaning. She was clearly asking for him to give her gifts!


    ¡°Um, I bought some things a few days ago but I¡¯m not sure if you would like it. Do you want me to bring it over now?¡± Two days ago, in order to give her a Christmas present, he had bought a ton of things. But in the end, he gave her just one of them and the rest of the things were brought over when they were moving. It was all hidden in his closet.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes brightened and wanted to agree, but she shook her head right after. ¡°Cough, cough. Give me the gift in a few days. I¡¯ll prepare yours.¡±


    Right! The system¡¯s requirement was for her to first give the gift then for Qin Jiran to give her one in return. Naturally, she needed to prepare the gift. But what should she give him this time?


    She needed to personally make it and be involved in over 50% of the process¡­Su Yanyi thought about it and felt it was too clich¨¦ to gift underwear. After all, she had given one already. How about giving Qin Jiran a pair of socks? If the system could teach her how to make underwear, how different would socks be!?


    When she thought of socks, Su Yanyi felt a brand-new door for ideas open. Instantly, her mood turned cheerful. She believed that after socks, she could give him shirts, pants, and even shoes. Uh, she had no idea if shoes might be too difficult to make. But even if she can¡¯t make socks, she could give him insoles, right? That was easy to make!


    Thinking up to here, Su Yanyi became restless. She immediately stood up and started to look through the things next to the closet.


    ¡°What are you looking for? Let me help you.¡± Qin Jiran held the towel and looked helplessly at Yanyi. Why did he feel like she was acting strange? He¡¯s the one giving her a gift but why was she preparing for it? What is she preparing for?


    ¡°Ruler, tape measure.¡± Su Yanyi responded without looking back.


    When packing up things, it was clear that Qin Jiran was invested in it than Su Yanyi. As soon as he heard the response, he immediately found the tape measure from a side of a small drawer.


    Su Yanyi wasted no time. She took it and started to measure Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t know how to respond. He stood there rigidly. ¡°Yanyi, what are you doing?¡± he asked, curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a while.¡± Su Yanyi thought about it and decided not to tell Qin Jiran her n. There wouldn¡¯t be any surprise if she revealed ahead of time. She wasn¡¯t someone that didn¡¯t know romance! Although this was the system¡¯s requirement, but she could use this chance to let Qin Jiran see the meticulous and romantic side of her. That would be incredibly great as well.


    Hey. Qin Jiran sighed. He guessed Yanyi was going to make some sort of clothes for him since he had just received a well-made brief. This was really a surprise to him but at the same time, he hoped that Yanyi wasn¡¯t going to give him something strange. Otherwise, he would turn scarlet again.


    When his shoulders and arms were being measured, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t think much about it. Qin Jiran was familiar with the scent of Su Yanyi after she had just showered. Although he was a bit moved, he could control it.


    When it came to the waist, Qin Jiran was a bit ufortable. Qin Jiran really wanted to return the hug as Su Yanyi wrapped her slender arms around his waist. However, Su Yanyi was really quick. Before he could do anything, she was ready for the next measurement.


    After measuring his two long legs, Su Yanyi squatted in front of Qin Jiran. He slightly lowered his head while his ears turned red. From this angle¡­


    Cough, cough. Yanyi, can you not casually squat in front of me when you¡¯re wearing pajamas? He had to exert great amount of will-power to control himself to not react to the sight.


    Qin Jiran walked a few steps back and reluctantly averted his gaze from Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Why are you backing? Come here quickly. Step on the ruler and let me see.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t notice anything strange. She raised her head and looked at Qin Jiran, indicating for him to cooperate with her.


    Qin Jiran let out a heavy sigh in his heart. It was more of torture when she subconsciously seduced him.


    Qin Jiran walked over and stepped on the tape measure. But this type of measurement was a bit incorrect. Su Yanyi knitted her eyebrows and wanted to shift the ruler, but Qin Jiran had stepped solidly on it. She patted the back of Qin Jiran¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Move forward a bit.¡±


    Qin Jiran wore a peculiar gaze, nheless, cooperated and moved. Once Su Yanyi had the measurements, she let Qin Jiran go and noted them down r on paper.


    While Su Yanyi was busy, Qin Jiran lowered his head and looked at the back of his feet. He had endured the feeling of shock.


    When Su Yanyi was done, she turned around to see Qin Jiran staring at the back of his feet nkly. She had no idea what this man was thinking about.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Su Yanyi walked to Qin Jiran. The wet hair messily scattered down her shoulders. Qin Jiran looked at it and picked up the towel on the side, drying it for Su Yanyi again.


    Su Yanyi touched the half-dried hair and obediently sat down. The feeling of someone servicing her was pretty good.


    Seeing Yanyi quietly sitting down, Qin Jiran¡¯s heart melted. He quickly dried Su Yanyi¡¯s hair and held her in his arms, pressing her down on the bed.

 Chapter 87.3 - A Certain Room

    Chapter 87.3 ¡ª A Certain Room


    Edited by: Larkspur


    ¡°Yanyi, why did you think of giving me that gift?¡± Qin Jiran voiced his curiosity into Su Yanyi¡¯s ears.


    Su Yanyi blinked her eyes and decided to refuse to answer this question. Her way of refusing was to bite his lips and then the bite turned into a kiss, blocking the words the man was about to say!


    Don¡¯t think that only you can use this method. She could use it too!


    This night, the two of them had moved back to the Su Residence and actually into the same room. They held each other as they drifted into dreand.


    The next morning, Qin Jiran was the first to wake up. He suddenly opened his eyes and instinctively wanted to sit even when he was pressed down by the weight on top of him. This movement woke Su Yanyi up as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t open her eyes but instead patted Qin Jiran¡¯s shoulders from within the nket.


    Qin Jiranughed bitterly. He didn¡¯t want to move randomly either, but he¡¯d suddenly thought of something. ¡°Yanyi, we forgot to bring the little golden turtle¡­¡±


    At home, the little golden turtle was a free animal. It¡¯s the kind to appear at will, and disappear as it wished. Because they were really busy while moving and hadn¡¯t seen the little golden turtle, they had forgotten about it.


    ¡°Heh. Just let it stay here.¡± Su Yanyi smiled with her eyes closed. It¡¯s great that the little golden turtle isn¡¯t here.


    It was obvious that Su Yanyi was smiling. Qin Jiran was speechless by how happy she was. She was the one who had given him the pet. Why didn¡¯t she like it?


    ¡°After breakfast, I¡¯ll go back and look for it, then bring it over. Nuo Nuo would like it a lot.¡± Although the little thing could look for food on its own, who knew if it would starve from being left in the vi alone?


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    After breakfast, Qin Jiran went to find the little turtle which was sleeping on the sofa. It didn¡¯t even feel like it was abandoned by its masters. Seeing this, Qin Jiran was at ease. He brought the turtle to the set and handed it to Jiang Xiaobin to take care.


    ¡°Could this be the rumored little golden turtle? It¡¯s one rich turtle.¡± Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of the golden turtle. He picked up the phone and took a few pictures before he uploaded all of them onto his Weibo.


    Being the assistant of Film Emperor Qin, Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s Weibo had some fans. Seeing Jiang Xiaobin and the turtle¡¯s picture together, it immediately attracted numerous cheers. Comments begging for pictures immediately flooded his Weibo. However, what made him jealous was that they wanted pictures of the little golden turtle and not him! He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, believing that he was worth less than a turtle.


    Liu Liu, being the makeup artist, was on the set as well. Once he saw the little golden turtle, his eyes brightened.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Go away.¡± When Jiang Xiaobin saw Liu Liu walking over, he immediately exploded. He carried the little golden turtle and moved back a few steps, guarding it as though from a thief.


    ¡°You fool, stop ying around. Give me the turtle so I can take a picture with it.¡±


    Obviously, Jiang Xiaobin resisted and was even more obviously suppressed. Liu Liu grabbed the little golden turtle and took many pictures, before uploading to his own Weibo.


    If it was just Film Emperor Qin¡¯s assistant¡¯s pictures with the little golden turtle, people might not think much about it. But now that even the makeup artist had pictures of it, a sharp mind guessed goings on.


    Liu-Sama, are you guys at the set? Even the little golden turtle is brought there?


    The little golden turtle appeared on the set? Film Emperor Qin actually brought a pet to shoot scenes? Why do I think it¡¯s strange? This doesn¡¯t seem like the Film Emperor¡¯s style.


    Quickly tell us what happened. We want the truth!


    Thesements felt abnormal even to Liu Liu. He looked at Jiang Xiaobin who had a bitter face. ¡°Why did Brother Qin decide to bring the little thing to the set?¡±


    ¡°Who am I supposed to ask if you ask me?¡± Came Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s curt reply. He had never thought about this, ok!


    ¡°Go ask Brother Qin!¡± Liu Liu retorted.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ask?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re his assistant, not me. You should be the one looking after him.¡± Liu Liu revealed an innocent expression, but it seemed evil.


    Jiang Xiaobin red at Liu Liu and said, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go ask. But if I get an answer from him, I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡®Giggle¡¯. Liu Liuughed. This Jiang Xiaobin was bing more and more interesting.


    At this time, Qin Jiran just finished shooting a scene and came over to see his assistant sporting a red face busy getting bullied. He felt that Xiaobin really didn¡¯t learn his lessons. Every time he got bullied, he just didn¡¯t know how to keep a distance from Liu Liu ¡ª the fox.


    ¡°Brother Qin, why did you bring the little golden turtle to the set? This doesn¡¯t seem like your style?¡± When Jiang Xiaobin saw Qin jiran, he couldn¡¯t help but blurt out the question. Considering his IQ, he clearly couldn¡¯t think of this question. But since someone mentioned it, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious.


    Liu Liu was smiling wide on the side. He thought that Jiang Xiaobin was a bit dumb.


    ¡°I moved and forgot to bring it. I went to look for it today and am nning on bringing it back.¡± Although Qin Jiran¡¯s answer was simple, it shocked the bickering duo.


    Moved? How could they not know of this huge event?!


    ¡°Brother Qin, did you say you were going back to the Su Residence? Why did you suddenly move houses? Where did you move to? Did President Su move with you?¡± Jiang Xiaobin fired the questions in one breath. Of course, thest question seemed to be the most important one.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± When Qin Jiran heard thest question, he levelled a cold re at Jiang Xiaobin. Didn¡¯t this person know how to speak positively? How was it possible that Yanyi wouldn¡¯t move with him?!


    ¡°Cough, cough. Am I not just concerned about you? Tell me. What happened?¡± The impulsive Jiang Xiaobin did realize he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have. He immediately changed the subject.


    ¡°Yanyi and I moved back to the residence. There is a building beside the residence, and we are living there.¡± Qin Jiran exined to Jiang Xiaobin. Being his assistant, he should know where he lived. Though, Jiang Xiaobin had been to the Su Residence with Qin Jiran, it was only once.


    Jiang Xiaobin was in an intense shock. Still uncertain, he asked, ¡°Why have you moved back there? It¡¯s huge and there are a lot of elders there. Is it suitable?¡±


    It¡¯s not that Jiang Xiaobin didn¡¯t feel good about the Su Family, in fact, he respected them a lot. Jiang Xiaobin was terrified of the thought of living in the rich and powerful families. If he lived there, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well.


    ¡°The Su Family is very good. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Qin Jiranforted, knowing that Jiang Xiaobin was just worried for him. The Su Family was really good, and he felt more at home when he lived there. Plus, he and Yanyi were in the same room. Although this was a test of some sort, he was willing to endure this sweet torture.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m just worried that you might not be used to it.¡± Jiang Xiaobin was actually concerned about him.


    ¡°Why are you worrying? That is President Su¡¯s house and also Brother Qin¡¯s. Why wouldn¡¯t he be used to it? You¡¯re just worrying for no reason.¡± Liu Liu listened on the side but understood more than Jiang Xiaobin. With Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s rtionship right now, there would be no issue in living in the Su Residence. Plus, he had seen the Su Family and they were friendly.


    ¡°You make it seem like you know the most! So, what if I¡¯m worried for him? I am showing my true feelings for him.¡±


    Liu Liu pursed his lips and didn¡¯t bother to argue with Jiang Xiaobin. He naturally knew that Jiang Xiaobin was worried for Qin Jiran. His eyes couldn¡¯t lie, and this made him envious in some way. The two did not have blood-ties, yet they were like real brothers. This type of rtionship was rare.

 Chapter 88.1 - Sending Gifts Again

    <strong>Chapter 88.1 ¡ª Sending Gifts Again</strong>


    Edited by: Larkspur


    It is said that, in this world, nothing is difficult when you ce your best efforts towards it. So, what¡¯s so hard about personally making a gift for someone?


    Su Yanyi arrived at thepany early in the morning and didn¡¯t bother handling the documents. She got to work right away.


    Originally, she had nned to start with the easiest first. In other words, the insoles. After pondering over a little, she realized a lot of shoes didn¡¯t need insoles. So, she dropped the idea and decided to make a pair of socks. However, the system hinted that to make things rted to clothing, it would require the assistance of a machine. As a result, Su Yanyi had Kang Zhong prepare a work studio. But this required time. So, Su Yanyi could only deal with the documents first.


    By afternoon, the studio was set up and it was very simr to a professional designer¡¯s studios. The things she did and didn¡¯t need were all here. And it was right next to Su Yanyi¡¯s office, earning her satisfaction. She ended up spending the whole afternoon there.


    In the evening, when he was done with work, Qin Jiran came to pick Su Yanyi. He called her and waited for her in the car. When Su Yanyi was out, he walked over to her. Then, she gave him an extremely delicate ck box with a golden rim. It seemed to be of the same style as the one he had received the other day.


    ¡°Is this for me again?¡± Qin Jiran asked in shock. He took it from her hands but didn¡¯t immediately open it. Although he was curious, he was a bit scared too. After all, it¡¯s better not to open the gift in public, what if it were underwear.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyi calmly got in the car. Qin Jiran was ttered but also nervous. A ratherplicated feeling swept over him.


    Even on their way home, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t open the gift. Though, an eager Su Yanyi said, ¡°Open it and see if you like it or not.¡±


    The step after giving him the gift was making sure that Qin Jiran liked it. Although Su Yanyi proudly believed that Qin Jiran would like whatever she gave him, she was eager, nheless.


    Qin Jiran was at ease when Su Yanyi said this. He first took out the little golden turtle he had been carrying in his pocket before he carefully and seriously started opening the gift box.


    He opened the box to see a ck thing again. However, this time, its shape wouldn¡¯t lead to any misunderstandings because it looked just like a pair of socks. Oh, no! The gift, although a pair of ck socks feels exactly like underwear. Could it be from the same set?


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± When Qin Jiran didn¡¯t say anything, Su Yanyi asked again.


    Qin Jiran was quiet for two seconds before solemnly nodding his head. ¡°I like it!¡±


    Su Yanyi patted Qin Jiran¡¯s head in satisfaction. ¡°I personally made this for you. It¡¯s a good thing that you like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yanyi, have you been learning how to design clothes recently?¡± When Qin Jiran said ¡®design clothes¡¯, he looked like he was in a dilemma. Well, aren¡¯t underwear and socks part of designing clothes?


    ¡°Sort of.¡± She did learn from the system.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty nice.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s instincts told him that he should expect a whole collection of things like this.


    ¡°Then are you happy to receive this gift?¡± Now that the second step wasplete, Su Yanyi believed that it was necessary to pave the way for the third step.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Although the gift was a bit out of the ordinary, he was still happy. No matter what Yanyi personally made him, he liked it.


    ¡°Then if I were to receive a gift, I would be very happy too.¡± Su Yanyi said, seriously, not at all making it sound like she was asking for a gift.


    Qin Jiran was speechless and for some reason wanted tough. A cold faced Su Yanyi asking for a gift was too adorable.


    ¡°Yanyi, thank you. I will prepare a gift for you too.¡± Qin Jiran promised.


    Right now, the system and 001 were in a conversation.


    The system said, ¡°001, does what the Master said count as a hint? If she gave him a hint, then she is breaking the rules.¡±


    001 responded. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just a tactful hint. She is just implying it, ok?¡±


    The system hesitated before it said, ¡°Is this type of hint¡­really ok?¡±


    Even if it wasn¡¯t ok, 001 would say it?! After all, it supported its Master!


    During dinner, the servants from the main vi were sent to ask the two over. But Su Yanyi tly turned it down. Qin Jiran was personally going to cook for her, so the two had dinner by themselves in their vi. After dinner, Qin Jiran prepared two desserts and ordered a servant to send one to little Su Nuo. The rest was eaten by Yanyi.


    After dinner, Qin Jiran went to his bedroom to find a pile of gifts. He remembered that he had bought a white scarf that would suit Yanyi. Perhaps, this was a good time to give it to her.


    When Qin Jiran found the scarf, Su Yanyi coincidentally walked over. Not only did she see the scarf, but also the pile of gifts that were unopened. Even if she didn¡¯t look carefully, she could tell that most of the items were for women, especially the boxes that seemed to contain jewelry. It really didn¡¯t look like things that Qin Jiran would use.


    ¡°What¡¯s all of this?¡± Su Yanyi asked, a little uncertain. Although she had an answer in her heart, she felt that the answer was strange. If Qin Jiran had really bought all of this for her, why hadn¡¯t he given it to her yet?


    Feeling awkward, Qin Jiran looked first towards Su Yanyi then at the pile of stuff. His ears secretly turned red.


    The crimson ears didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Su Yanyi¡¯s sharp eyes. She raised her eyebrows and teased. ¡°Are you being shy? You¡¯re embarrassed to give me gifts?¡±


    Although Qin Jiran was being teased, it didn¡¯t seem like Su Yanyi disliked it, so he sighed in relief. He answered honestly. ¡°I bought all of this for you, but I was scared that you may not like it. I was thinking of giving them to you one by one, slowly. Since you have seen it already, pick the things that you like.¡±


    Su Yanyi was a bit displeased when she heard this. He wasn¡¯t showing sincerity when giving her presents. Who would give someone piles of presents at once? If this was called giving gifts, then couldn¡¯t she just buy a mall for him?! Would she need to rack her brains in order toplete the system¡¯s mission?!


    ¡°You bought all of this?¡± Since she was unhappy, she needed to make it known. Therefore, Su Yanyi made her disdain evident in her tone.


    Qin Jiran nodded his head, confused. He didn¡¯t know why Yanyi was suddenly unhappy.


    ¡°I personally made the gifts for you. Personally. Made. Them. Do you understand?¡± People might say that Su Yanyi was narrow-minded, but she had personally made the gifts for him, so she clearly expected Qin Jiran to do the same for her. She reluctantly looked at the gifts bought with money. She definitely wasn¡¯t satisfied with this.


    ¡°I understand!¡± How could he not understand when Su Yanyi had said it so clearly? But because he did understand, Qin Jiran was a bit bewildered. He raised his eyes and nced at the two ck gift boxes he had ced high up on the shelf ¡ª one was underwear, the other a pair of socks. So, if he were to personally make a gift for Yanyi¡­


    No, no, no. He definitely couldn¡¯t base the gifts on the presents he received. He should think hard and give her something else.


    ¡°If you understand, then be well-prepared.¡± She had racked her brain thinking about the gifts. Now that there was another chance, she clearly wanted Qin Jiran to experience this as well. After all, this was called ¡®sharing blessings and misfortune together¡¯.


    Qin Jiran reached over and held Yanyi in his arms. Yanyi was too cute, saying this with a cold face. He couldn¡¯t control himself in doing something to her.


    Qin Jiran kissed the corner of Yanyi¡¯s lips before he let her go. He held the scarf next to Yanyi and said, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t personally make this, I personally chose it for you. Why don¡¯t you try it? I feel like it suits you very well.¡±


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t reject him. She took the scarf and wrapped it around her neck. At the same time, the system rang.


    Congrattions to Master forpleting the Level Three mission for the first time! One point will be added. Now, you currently have 21 points. Please continue to work hard!


    Su Yanyi gifted Qin Jiran a pair of socks. Qin Jiran gave Su Yanyi a scarf and he clearly liked the gift she gave him. The first gifting mission wasplete.


    Su Yanyi was pleased with the result. The pair of socks she put so much hard work into, hadn¡¯t gone in vain.


    Su Yanyi was in a better mood and kissed the corner of Qin Jiran¡¯s lip as well. ¡°It looks pretty good.¡±

 Chapter 88.2 - Sending Gifts Again

    <h4><strong>Chapter 88.2 ¡ª Sending Gifts Again</strong></h4>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    Right, it really did look nice. The white scarf made Su Yanyi¡¯s snow white skin appear pure and elegant. Qin Jiran thought that his taste was pretty good.


    In the next half an hour, Qin jiran and Su Yanyi began to open the gifts. Clothes, pants, shoes, bags, and pieces of jewelry, were all gifts that Qin Jiran had gotten Su Yanyi during Christmas. There were a total of about 30 something gifts he had gotten for her. He had used this chance to give her all the gifts.


    Su Yanyi was pretty much pleased with majority of the gifts. Qin Jiran had a great taste and it suited hers as well. Although she disliked a portion of it, knowing that Qin Jiran had prepared this for her, she wasn¡¯t that picky about it.


    Thest gift was a tinum bracelet in a simple style. A few broken pieces of diamonds were embellished on top. Su Yanyi thought it looked nice.


    ¡°Put it on for me.¡± Su Yanyi ced the bracelet in Qin Jiran¡¯s hands and held her wrist.


    Qin Jiran was a little clumsy since he never had to deal with these things. He observed it for a while before he understood and helped Su Yanyi put it on in all seriousness.


    Su Yanyi shook her wrist and thought it was ok. In reality, she didn¡¯t really like essories and rarely wore jewelry. But she asionally wore bracelets. It felt good.


    ¡°Is it pretty?¡± Su Yanyi asked.


    ¡°Pretty.¡± How could it not be pretty when he had carefully selected it and her snow-white wrist carried the delicate bracelet?


    Su Yanyi thought it was beautiful as well. She looked at the bracelet and suddenly had a pretty good idea. Didn¡¯t she need to personally make gifts for Qin Jiran? She could give him some essories and stuff. Although diamond bracelets weren¡¯t suitable for men, she could still make rings or jade essories for him.


    Once she thought of this, Su Yanyi was excited. She nced at Qin Jiran¡¯s fingers, unsure if measuring with her hands would be urate.


    Qin Jiran noticed Su Yanyi¡¯s gaze andughed. He reached over and hugged Su Yanyi. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he asked, curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the gifts.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t hide it from him but didn¡¯t go into the details either. She naturally needed to keep it a surprise.


    The gifts were giving Qin Jiran a headache too. But he wondered why, suddenly, Yanyi was enjoying giving him gifts.


    ¡°Yanyi, why did you suddenly decide to give me gifts?¡± Yanyi wasn¡¯t like this in the past. She never prepared any gifts, even for Christmas.


    Su Yanyi blinked her eyes and felt it was rather difficult to exin. So, she chose to exin half-heartedly ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±


    In the future, again? Qin Jiran raised his eyebrows. His belief that Yanyi had some secrets that she was keeping from him, strengthened. Yet, he didn¡¯t dwell on it. He liked and loved her, but he didn¡¯t want to control her. Naturally, it was best if he knew what was going on, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal if he didn¡¯t either. As long as the two of them could be happy forever, so what if they had secrets?


    It was a few days since the couple had moved back to the Su Residence now. Both were used to this and even the small golden turtle liked the new home. There were many ces that it could stroll off to and it had made two new friends. One was the little bun, Su Nuo, and the other was the little white tiger, Little White. The three would always y together and the small golden turtle loved Little White¡¯s head the most. One could always see Little White carrying the small golden turtle around the Su Residence.


    Today, Su Yanyi went to herpany while Qin Jiran to the set. Everything seemed normal but sudden news rmed the two.


    Old man Qin, Qin Enci was on his deathbed and under critical care. But there wasn¡¯t much hope and the Qin Family had already started to prepare for the funeral and such. They had all rushed to the hospital and one of them was thewyer who had made the will for the old man.


    Su Yanyi had ordered people to pay close attention to old man Qin already. So, she received the news in the first moments. At the same time, she informed Qin Jiran who remained unperturbed.


    ¡°I know. We need to prepare as well.¡± The moment the old man Qin died; the whole Qin Family would be in chaos. At that time, the Qin Family might not have time to cause trouble for him but it¡¯s always better to guard against. What if the Qin Family was stupid enough to drag him into this muddy water? Don¡¯t me him for being ruthless then.


    Although time was a bit tight and he had limited power, with Yanyi and Su Family¡¯s assistance, the information he had gathered on the Wangs and Qins was no less. As long as the two families made some movements, they would receive the news first-hand. The acquisition of the Wang Family had achieved some considerable results.


    ¡°It¡¯s all ready. Those who dared to offend you, I will definitely make them regret!¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s voice was cold and murderous.


    ¡°Yanyi, thank you!¡± Thank you for being a protector and always protecting me!


    ¡°As long as you won¡¯t feel bad.¡± In reality, if it wasn¡¯t because Qin Jiran was rted to them and old man Qin and her own grandfather had some rtions, she would¡¯ve handled the Qin Family already. After all, they would only cause trouble for Qin Jiran. Su Yanyi believed that the Qin Family, certainly, wouldn¡¯t let Qin Jiran go. As long as Qin Jiran was still of some use to him, these people would rush over like dog skin ster!


    ¡°I won¡¯t. They have nothing to do with me. Why would I feel bad?¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s voice was icy as well. He wasn¡¯t someone that would return good for evil. From an orphan to the current him, who knew where he would¡¯ve been buried, had he had a soft heart? How could he have today¡¯s aplishments?


    His heart had been very cold since a long time ago. Only Yanyi could see his weakness.


    ¡°Then good.¡± When the conversation ended, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran started to contact their confidants. They simultaneously upped the surveince on the Qins and Wangs. The Wang Family had been restless as well. They used various underhanded means to dig people from the Resplendent Entertainment over to their side. Recently, they had even had their eyes on the Su Company and Long Media. They were basically seeking for death.


    However, there was something within the Wang Family that was unexpected. Wang Zhirou had actually found a business partner that could reluctantly count as support for their Wang Family. It was an old man who was shy of fifty and wanted to recognize her as an adopted daughter. Yet, it was unclear on the type of ¡®adopted daughter¡¯. Based on Su Yanyi¡¯s subordinate¡¯s report, they seemed to be in an ambiguous rtionship. On the surface, the Su Family had to be careful of this old man¡¯s status. But in reality, the Su Family didn¡¯t care. Instead, this was another piece of information that she could use against the Wang Family!


    Four hours after Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran had received news of old man Qin, he finally couldn¡¯t escape the death call and died in the emergency care. At the same time, the Qin Family started the most violent and intense internal battle. They didn¡¯t even care that outsiders were watching them which came as a shock to the public.


    Thewyer had announced the content of the will in front of old man Qin¡¯s mortal remains while still at the hospital. Old man Qin held 70% of the Qin Company¡¯s shares and he had three sons. Who knew how old man Qin had considered this? The first son, Qin Zhenren obtained 30% of the shares while the second and third son both obtained 20% of the shares. The main power in the Qin Company temporarily belonged to Qin Zhenren. Although he held only 30% of the shares, he was still the biggest shareholder in the Qin Company. But whether he could retain his position depended on his capabilities and methods.


    Besides the shares, old man Qin wasn¡¯t overly biased. He had divided his cash and immovable properties equally among his second and third son, as well as grandsons and granddaughters. Everyone had gotten something. Yet, this was expected, if only to an extent. No one had mentioned Qin Jiran, so he clearly didn¡¯t get anything.


    When old man Qin was in a critical condition, he had wished to see Qin Jiran and had even mentioned giving him some of his inheritance. Clearly, he had wanted tofort Qin Jiran and have the Qin Family coborate against him and the Su Family. Old man Qin had worked hard to achieve his goals but at the same time, he was sneaky and deceitful. The moment Qin Jiran was moved by his offer, he would have be themon enemy within the Qin Family and the inheritance he received would only serve as a burden.


    But after seeing Qin Jiran, old man Qin had decidedly changed his mind again. Towards the two younger generations who didn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them and were too stubborn, which made him feel the presence of danger, he didn¡¯t want to leave them any inheritance at all. He even told everyone to be careful of the Sus and the Wangs and other top families. Business was like the battlefield. They must not let outsiders get in between their internal problems and must guard against people taking advantage of the situation.


    The old man had said a lot in his will, it was the epitome of blood and tears. It was also thest exhortation to the younger generations. That was an old man¡¯s treachery and ruthlessness and an elder¡¯s affection and kindness.

 Chapter 88.3 - Sending Gifts Again

    <strong>Chapter 88.3 ¡ª Sending Gifts Again?</strong>


    <strong>Sponsored by:?</strong>Annonymous and Swathy


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    But once the will was announced, it turned out that it wasn¡¯t the result many had expected. Just like how old man Qin thought ill of Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi, he did the same for his grandsons. He was thinking of trying to divide the inheritance equally amongst his grandsons but also going in order from the oldest to the youngest. He also made it seem like the family needed to cooperate with one another to defeat theirmon enemy. He thought that even if they weren¡¯t willing to, it wouldn¡¯t cause too big of a problem.


    Yet, the reality was crueler than he¡¯d imagined or perhaps, people were greedier than he¡¯d expected. No matter whether Qin Zhenyi or Qin Zhenli who had each inherited 20% of the shares, or Qin Zhenren with 30% of the shares, or even all the grandsons who had bagged an abundant amount of inheritances; none of them was satisfied!


    Right, no one was pleased! Everyone believed that they should¡¯ve gotten more and that the old man was clearly being biased!


    Qin Zhenren, who believed that since he was the oldest, and fathered the oldest grandson, shouldn¡¯t have been stuck with just 30% of the shares. If his two brothers joined hands, his position as the Chairman would be threatened. This was like a sword hanging right above his head, his source of a constant worry. How could he ept this? It was only natural that he was disappointed in the old man.


    Meanwhile, Qin Zhenyi and Qin Zhenli thought so too. They¡¯re both their father¡¯s sons but howe their big brother got more while they had to settle for much lesser than him? 10% of the shares was a huge amount. That was enough to let numerous families live a peaceful and harmonious life. They wouldn¡¯t need to worry about money as it was at least one billion!


    The grandsons who inherited no shares at all were even more displeased. So what if they had gotten some properties? These things couldn¡¯t be spent as money. Their surnames were all Qin, but howe they didn¡¯t get Qin Company¡¯s shares? Although it had gone to their fathers, they were still young and money was controlled by their fathers. They would¡¯ve had more freedom had the shares been in their hands!


    So, almost at the very instant after the will was announced, everybody¡¯s face changed. It was worse than when the doctor had dered old man Qin¡¯s death. It was enough to know how everyone actually felt.


    The chain of reactions was enough for people to see the indifference and selfishness of the Qin Family. Old man Qin¡¯s bones weren¡¯t even cold yet, and the people in charge of his funeral weren¡¯t his sons but the assistants of his sons. There were only two grandsons who stayed and the rest were their fathers who had started to calcte and scheme for the shares in the Qin Company.


    Qin Family had 70% of the shares, and the oldest son was already in possession of 30%. If the other two sons in the family wanted to upy the position of the Chairman, besides joining forces, they needed to buy the rest of the shares. The idea of joining forces wasn¡¯t even considered by the two brothers since they viewed one another as enemies. How could they be cooperative partners?


    At this time, Su Yanyi gathered her trusted aides over and held a small meeting¡­


    ¡°Tell me. What should we do right now?¡± Before everybody, was information on the current situations of Qins and Wangs. After everyone had looked it over, they all had their own thoughts.


    ¡°Well, this depends on what result President Su wants to see.¡± He Mingyang answered with confidence.


    ¡°For the Wang Family, I want to see them as miserable as possible. As for the Qin, the uglier their situation is, the better.¡± The Wang and Qin Family were clearly different. One had earned her hatred; the other, disgust.


    The Wangs had harmed Su Yanyi in the past. No matter the result, they deserved it. Though the Qins had abandoned Qin Jiran, this wasn¡¯t as bad as the Wangs. Although Su Yanyi was cruel and ruthless, knowing that the Qin Family was rted to Qin Jiran by blood, she couldn¡¯t really leave the Qin Family to die. However, it was a given that she would teach them a lesson. Of course, this decision was under the precondition that the Qin Family wouldn¡¯t continue doing something that they shouldn¡¯t be doing. Otherwise, don¡¯t me her for being harsh and heartless!


    ¡°Since this is the case, let¡¯s make a move on the Qin Family now. If President Su doesn¡¯t mind, as long as we publicize Qin Family¡¯s situation, it will put them in an ugly spot. At least considering the media, they will be the topic of discussion.¡± He Mingyang said with disdain. He couldn¡¯t bear to see the Qin Family¡¯s actions. He¡¯d already looked past the fact that they were fighting for inheritance when the old man¡¯s bones weren¡¯t even cold yet. However, the fact that they even had their assistants make the funeral arrangements and didn¡¯t even appear for thest meeting, made one¡¯s heart turn cold.


    ¡°What they¡¯re doing is too despicable. At least for their faces, they shouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡± Cao Yawen added. She hated people that ced power and wealth above family.


    ¡°Media? Then, leave it to Kang Zhong to arrange this. Join forces with the Long Media¡­Hm, and the Tiansheng Media in Qin Jiran¡¯s hands. Apprise Qin Jiran about this. As long as he doesn¡¯t mind, go ahead.¡± Su Yanyi thought this idea was pretty good and would reveal the Qin Family¡¯s selfish and greedy side.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    When the meeting ended, Kang Zhong immediately contacted Qin Jiran. He exined to Qin Jiran the minutes of the meeting, without concealing anything. After a brief silence, Qin Jiran agreed with Su Yanyi¡¯s decision. He knew that Yanyi was doing this for him and that the Qin Family should be taught a lesson indeed.


    The result of Qin Jiran¡¯s nod was that Qin Family was simultaneously exposed by numerous media. Subsequently, they had to face public opinions where everyone was talking smack about them.


    The benevolent man can¡¯t be rich and the Qin Family was termed selfish and greedy. They didn¡¯t fulfill their filial duties and were worse than beasts. All sorts ofbels were ced on the Qin Family. The major forums were all insulting to the Qin Family. There were even some fans who went to Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo andforted him, saying that it was pitiful that he was born in a family like this. All along, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi remained silent.


    Yet, their silence didn¡¯t represent innocence. The public might not know, but the Qin Family understood. The only reason why they were exposed by the media was clearly due to Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s methods. So, the Qin Family went to find Qin Jiran in the first moments.


    Clearly, Qin Jiran had prepared for this so he didn¡¯t reject Qin Zhenyi¡¯s call. He knew that even if he rejected this time, there would be the next time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The cold voice reflected their icy rtionship. They weren¡¯t even strangers.


    ¡°Qin Jiran, since your surname is Qin, even if you don¡¯t view me as your father, you should protect the Qin Family¡¯s face. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your grandfather will haunt you for doing this¡± Qin Zhenyi¡¯s fierce voice came from the phone and Qin Jiran found it a bit funny.


    ¡°Mr. Qin, I think that if old man Qin really became a ghost, he would go find the Qin Family first. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he wille to haunt you guys because of what you guys have been doing?¡± It was obvious that Qin Jiran was mocking him. Yet, it was the truth, nevertheless.


    Old man Qin would look for him? Qin Jiran thought that if he did, old man Qin would definitely do so after finding his three sons!


    In reality, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t expect the Qin Family to be this stupid. They didn¡¯t even wait until the funeral was over. They even stopped being friendly with one another and just began to plot against each other. The methods in which they roped in different shareholders were funny and pitiful.


    Qin Zhenyi¡¯s face turned green at the mockery. His hands even started to tremble as he held the phone!


    To his belief, it was normal for him to leave the matters of the funeral for his assistant toplete after the old man passed away. Otherwise, should he be the one personally looking after this matter? Originally, he was going to stay, but little had he expected his two brothers would brew trouble and begin to rope in different parties on their sides before the funeral was even done. If he didn¡¯t make a move now and waited for the funeral toplete, it would¡¯ve been toote! So he was forced!


    The most important thing was, no matter whether it was him or the rest of the Qin Family, they didn¡¯t think that they would be exposed so directly and how bad of an impact it would have on them. This made the public stand on the opposite side as them, they started to attack them based on their past actions. This made it seem like they were trying to cover up their deeds with their exnations. Instantly, they were forced into a passive situation.


    In the meanwhile, what made Qin Zhenyi and the rest shocked was that it was Qin Jiran, the illegitimate son, who had exposed them. The Qin Family was infuriated!


    None of the members in the Qin Family cared about Qin Jiran, the illegitimate son. Even if he was the Film Emperor, created apany, became Su Family¡¯s son-inw, the Qin Family only viewed him as someone they could use. They would never think that Qin Jiran would bite them, and so harshly. The entire Qin Family¡¯s honor had immediately hit rock bottom!


    What was even more despicable was not only their reputation but also Qin Family¡¯s shares. This was the reason why Qin Zhenyi found Qin Jiran.

 Chapter 89.1 - Begin the Plan

    <strong>Chapter 89.1 ¡ª Begin the n</strong>


    Sponsored by: Anonymous


    Edited by: Larkspur


    ¡°Why did you do this? Do you know that because of your doing, the Qin Company¡¯s shares has instantly shrunk by dozens of billions! You can¡¯t even afford that!¡± Qin Zhenyi told himself to calm down. At the very least, he needed to find out why Qin Jiran was doing this. Once he figured it out, he could retaliate!


    ¡°Pay you? Why should I pay you? Don¡¯t you know that my motive is to destruct the Qin Company?¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s tone became dark and gloomy, as though he really nned to do so.


    Qin Zhenyi¡¯s heart trembled. For the first time, he began to seriously consider Qin Jiran¡¯s power and influence. If Qin Jiran really wanted to target the Qin Company, the Su Family would naturally be on his side. Then, would the Qin Family have the ability to face the Su Family¡¯s pressure?


    In a moment, Qin Zhenyi thought of a lot of things in his heart. He even imagined the scene of battling it with the Su Family.


    In the past, Qin Family wouldn¡¯t be scared of the Su Family. Of course, this was under the precondition that the Qin Family had no real understanding of the Su Family¡¯s powers. After all, many people believed that the Qin and Su Family were both top families in the A City. Their powers were about the same. Naturally, the Qin Family believed so too.


    But now, Qin Zhenyi was a bit worried. The Qin Family¡¯s internal strife was overly obvious. If the Qin Family really had to face the Su Family¡¯s attack, they would definitely lose.


    ¡°Are you doing this for revenge?¡± It was clear that Qin Zhenyi wasn¡¯t willing to see this result. ording to him, the Qin Family was his- eventually. How would he be willing to let the Qin Family suffer? Needless to say, Qin Family¡¯s greediness and selfishness was carved in their bones!


    Qin Jiran was momentarily silent as Qin Zhenyi berated and interrogated him.


    Revenge? In reality, this wasn¡¯t really revenge. What did he need to avenge? If it weren¡¯t for the Qin Family who¡¯d caused him troubles, he wouldn¡¯t even remember whose son he was!


    In truth, he wasn¡¯t at the helm of everything that happened. It was Yanyi, or to be urate, Yanyi¡¯s protection towards him!


    Because she was protective of him, she disdained the Qin Family. Because she was protective of him, she wanted to make a move on the Qin Family first. How could he not understand this?!


    ¡°Whatever you want to say.¡± Neither did he agree nor deny. It was because he didn¡¯t feel the need to exin himself. He just needed to know some things for himself.


    ¡°Are you silently agreeing to this then? Why did you do this? What benefits would it bring you? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re hitting someone while they¡¯re down? Do you have a heart?! Your grandfather has just passed away and you decided to do this!¡± Qin Zhenyi retorted with confidence. However, Qin Jiran found his attitude hrious.


    A son like you won¡¯t even bother with your father¡¯s funeral, so what does this have to do with me who was abandoned by you? And how was that old man worthy of being ¡®grandfather¡¯ when he had been scheming the whole time?


    Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but think of Grandfather Su. He was a kind and carefree old man. The way he looked at him was how an actual elder would at its younger generations.


    ¡°If you just want to criticize me, there¡¯s no need to continue talking.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s tone became icier. Qin Zhenyi wanted to move him, but he had used the wrong method. Qin Jiran despised the Qin Family¡¯s actions. In the past, they had heartlessly abandoned him and now they dared to talk about him about rtionships. They were indeed shameless!


    ¡°¡­What do you want to do? Or, what do you want from me? If your target is the Qin Family, perhaps, we can cooperate.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Qin Zhenyi had finally stated his motive.


    Qin Jiran wanted tough even more now. If Qin Zhenyi really felt outraged for old man Qin, even if he felt shameful, he would¡¯ve been patient. Yet, when he heard the words, he was impatient.


    ¡°Cooperate? Are you going to gift the entire Qin Family to me?¡± Qin Jiran asked, mockingly.


    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t be too greedy. You really take the Qin Family to be a pushover or the Su Family to be invincible?¡± Qin Zhenyi¡¯s tone became sarcastic as well. Hearing the response, he clearly thought he¡¯d found out what Qin Jiran¡¯s motive was. Because of that, he believed he would be able to negotiate with Qin Jiran.


    You¡¯re not a businessman if you aren¡¯t sneaky and you won¡¯t profit from beingte. There aren¡¯t forever enemies, only forever profits. He didn¡¯t believe that Qin Jiran didn¡¯t care about Qin Family¡¯s properties! As long as Qin Jiran cared about it, the best choice was to cooperate with him. After all, they were father and son!


    As long as he had Qin Jiran and Su Family¡¯s help, controlling the Qin Company would be a piece of cake. When the timees, how he¡¯d handle Qin Jiran and Su Family¡­


    Humph! The Qin Family was his. No one can steal it from him!


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about how greedy I am.¡± Qin Jiran continued to act indifferently. He felt like he would never on the same page as this person.


    Needless to say, this conversation ended on an unhappy note. But through this call, Qin Jiran suddenly thought of another problem.


    In the beginning, Su Yanyi had acted like she was forced to retaliate after taking up a challenge. In other words, if the Qin Family made a move on him, Su Yanyi, naturally on his side, would attack the Qin Family. Up until the old man Qin passed away, that had always been the case. But now that Qin Jiran thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem to be what¡¯s happening.


    Take for instance the maniption of the news ¡ª it was under Su Yanyi¡¯splete control. How could someone as smart as Su Yanyi not know what the consequences would be? The Qin Family would definitely retaliate and might join forces to attack him or do something they shouldn¡¯t¡­ Su Yanyi was deliberately infuriating the Qin Family so that they would retaliate!


    As long as the Qin Family made a move, they could retaliate in public. When the timees, how could the Qin Family be Yanyi¡¯s opponent?!


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. When had Yanyi ever intended to let the Qin Family off? She basically wanted them to bring themselves to their own deaths.


    Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but pick his phone and call Su Yanyi. She quickly picked up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Yanyi was a tad indifferent.


    ¡°Qin Zhenyi called me.¡± Qin Jiran first reported the situation.


    ¡°Then? Is there something you want to say?¡± Su Yanyi keenly felt like Qin Jiran had left his words unfinished. As she sensed this, Su Yanyi ced the documents down and focused on handling the situation at hand.


    ¡°I just suddenly thought of something. You never intended on letting the Qin Family go. I have caused you trouble again.¡± Qin Jiran cared a whit about Su Yanyi¡¯s schemes. He didn¡¯t care whether she was plotting against other people or even him. All he was concerned about was whether Yanyi would be tired or exhausted from doing all of this for him.


    ¡°You noticed.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t deny it but rather admitted to it openly. Ever since the Qin Family appeared in Qin Jiran¡¯s life, she¡¯d despised the family a lot. Su Yanyi¡¯s decision to handle the Qin Family came after old man Qin decided to plot against Qin Jiran. Now, with the old man Qin gone, it was time for the Qin Family to repay their debts!


    To simply put it in a more domineering way, even if the Qin Family didn¡¯t owe Qin Jiran anything, she would still teach them a lesson. Who let them offend and upset her?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even n on concealing it, making it all too obvious.¡± Qin Jiran could never guess Su Yanyi¡¯s actions. Many times he¡¯d made it clear that he was confused and curious. Whatever Yanyi said, he concurred. Of course, he believed that it was because Yanyi didn¡¯t hide things from him, otherwise, how hard was it to keep things from him?!


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to conceal it. I think that it¡¯s better now than never. Those people will never stop.¡± Perhaps, the Qin Family were fighting internally, which was why they hadn¡¯t thought of Qin Jiran yet. But her instincts told her that these people wouldn¡¯t let Qin Jiran be at peace. Especially Qin Zhenyi, who was Qin Jiran¡¯s father by blood. If he failed in the battle for an inheritance, he would definitely think of Qin Jiran. It was precise because of this instinct that Su Yanyi had decided to make the first move!


    Su Yanyi¡¯s was of a very domineering and dominant persona. She could turn her back on everybody, but no one was allowed to turn their back against her.


    ¡°What do you want me to do? The problem began because of me and I don¡¯t want you to take responsibility for everything.¡± Although he was touched and happy that Yanyi was defending him, as a man, he was ashamed of being defended by a woman. To him, it was his fault for letting Yanyi go through the trouble for him.


    ¡°When I need you, I will clearly find you. You just need to focus on shooting.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t directly reject Qin Jiran. Even though she was domineering, that didn¡¯t mean she would do everything by herself. If she needed Qin Jiran to do something, obviously, she wouldn¡¯t turn down his help.


    ¡°Ok, I will focus on shooting scenes. What do you want to eat tonight? I can go home earlier today.¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t persist in participating in her n because he knew Yanyi¡¯s personality. Yanyi was someone who kept her words. Since she didn¡¯t need him right now, when she did, she would tell him.


    However, since he couldn¡¯t do anything about the Qin Family right now, he would do other things.


    ¡°How about saut¨¦ed Crab in the hot spicy sauce? I haven¡¯t eaten it in a while.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s voice went up a tone, clearly enjoying this subject more.


    Qin Jiranughed silently and his face turned gentle. ¡°Once am done here, I will buy crab and cook saut¨¦ed Crab in hot spicy sauce and Shui zhu fish as well, ok? I like spicy food.¡±


    ¡°Ok! I will head home earlier too!¡±


    ¡°Ok, I will cook and wait for you!¡±

 Chapter 89.2 - Begin the Plan

    <strong>Chapter 89.2 ¡ª Begin the n</strong>


    Edited by: Larkspur


    As expected, Su Yanyi came back way earlier than usual. The saut¨¦ed Crab in hot spicy sauce was just out of the kitchen and its enticing aroma beckoning people to have a taste of it. Su Yanyi didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She reached over to grab a crab leg and nibbled on.


    Qin Jiran raised his head to look at Su Yanyi. Though his hands were busy with the fish, he was still infected by Su Yanyi¡¯s adorable expression; he let out a dotingugh. Su Yanyi ate like a squirrel.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± While she bit on the crab leg, she tilted her head in confusion at Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran felt like Su Yanyi was luring him to pat her head with this look. As he thought of this, he out his thoughts in motion and reached over to rub Su Yanyi¡¯s smooth hair.


    Su Yanyi thought Qin Jiran was being a bit strange but didn¡¯t duck. Qin Jiran was mostly the one doing her hair. She was already used to it. Plus, he was just touching it.


    Needless to say, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran became more and more harmonious. A lot of their routines were the same, they gave off a feeling of being a part of one another. Perhaps, this was usual for married couples. Of course, they werecking something in this lifestyle.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Seeing how happily Yanyi was eating, he was tempted to try as well.


    Who could tell if she¡¯d read Qin Jiran¡¯s thoughts? Nheless, she shoved a piece of crab meat in Qin Jiran¡¯s mouth. ¡°Taste it for yourself.¡±


    Dinner was quickly ready. Although it wasn¡¯t a feast, the majority were spicy dishes. Qin Jiran liked spice and Su Yanyi asionally would too. While the two ate, they were chugging down water. By now, their lips were red and swollen; they couldn¡¯t help butugh at each other.


    Qin Jiran was already used to the small intimate moments with Su Yanyi. At this time, he took the initiative to kiss the corner of Yanyi¡¯s lips. It was spicy, warm and red.


    After dinner, Qin Jiran went to find the little golden turtle as he wanted to feed it. Yet, he couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. He searched through the first and second floors already, making Su Yanyi unhappy.


    ¡°The little thing has been with Nuo Nuo recently. It won¡¯t be lost.¡± Su Yanyi thought that it¡¯s best if it was lost, otherwise, it¡¯d keep interrupting her and Qin Jiran¡¯s time together.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. That little thing has found apanion and it¡¯s been quite happy.¡± When he thought of the new thing, heughed. He didn¡¯t need to worry now that the little golden turtle had found a new friend.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t like how Qin Jiran was ecstatic at the thought of the pet. She mused for a bit and changed the subject. ¡°You already know of the Qin Family. What other thoughts do you have?¡±


    Although she¡¯d made her own decisions regarding the Qin Family, she respected Qin Jiran¡¯s opinions more. If Qin Jiran really went against her, she wouldn¡¯t go overboard. Otherwise, it would have the opposite effect if she made Qin Jiran unhappy.


    ¡°Qin Zhenyi wanted to work with me, but I rejected him. What¡¯s your next step?¡± Qin Jiran suddenly felt like he had no ideas. Plus, it wasn¡¯t important whether he had ideas or not. It all depended on Yanyi¡¯s ns.


    ¡°Acquire Qin Company!¡± Su Yanyi said icily. This n wasn¡¯t just a day or two old. In order to have enough funds and simultaneously execute numerous acquisition ns, she had her Elder Brother participate in this too. Plus, they had transferred arge number of funds from abroad for this very n.


    ¡°Will it be too problematic?¡± Qin Jiran blinked his eyes but didn¡¯t object. Although he didn¡¯t have any designs regarding the Qin Company, if Yanyi wanted him to help her with this, he would simply support her.


    ¡°They are the ones going to be in trouble.¡± Su Yanyi said, confidently.


    At this time, the front door was pushed open. Su Yanmo brought little Su Nuo, a tiger, and a turtle over.


    ¡°Elder Brother.¡± Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran greeted him. Qin Jiran even waved at little Su Nuo and he immediately ran over with his short legs.


    ¡°Uncle, aunt, Nuo Nuo came to visit you guys.¡± Little Su Nuo was more carefree now. He ran into Qin Jiran¡¯s arms. The only reason why he hadn¡¯t run into Su Yanyi¡¯s arms was that he liked Qin Jiran even more.


    Be it the little animal or the kid, they all liked Qin Jiran better since,pared to Su Yanyi. He was extremely gentle with them.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo is a good boy.¡± Qin Jiran touched little Su Nuo¡¯s head, adoring him. Su Yanyi was mindful of this interaction, however, she turned around to look at her Elder Brother. ¡°Elder Brother, how is it going?¡±


    ¡°All the transactions of the funds areplete. We are just waiting on you.¡± As Su Yanmo said this, he looked at Qin Jiran, as though asking him his opinion as well.


    Qin Jiran understood that they were talking about the Qin Family. He nodded and said, ¡°I will listen to Yanyi.¡±


    Su Yanyi replied, ¡°Humph, I won¡¯t let the Wang or Qin Family off!¡±


    Su Yanyi would never talk about things she would be unable to aplish. Perhaps, she wanted to reaffirm this point. So, in the next few days, a lot of changes urred within the Qin and Wang Family.


    The first was the Qin Family. When the Qin Family was about to clear the rumors, they noticed that their internal strife had been exposed. This time, the level was high. One of the series of pictures in the newspaper showed Qin Zhenren meeting old man Qin¡¯s personalwyer. The two seemed to be in a guildhall and there was an envelope on the table. It looked like documents but also money. It was very hard to determine what it was but enough to arouse discussion.


    The other pictures were of the third son of the Qin Family and old man Qin¡¯s assistant, Zhang Yuanzhuo¡¯s private meeting. They appeared to be discussing something amicably.


    Now that the oldest and the third son¡¯s pictures were out in the open, many people would go find pictures of the second son, Qin Zhenyi. Yet, they noticed there was no negative news about him. Instead, there was a picture of Qin Zhenyi in the funeral parlor, seemingly preparing for the old man¡¯s funeral.


    Compared to the two, many people started to form their own thoughts and opinions. Instead of taking care of the old man¡¯s funeral, the oldest and the third son started to eagerly rope people to their sides. This was verified news. On the other hand, the second son of the Qin Family seemed to clear his negative reputation. Some people started to analyze this on the just side, saying that at least the second son knew to fulfill his filial duty. At least, he knew to prepare for the old man¡¯s funeral.


    This was a huge disadvantage to the oldest and the third son of the Qin Family.


    The Chairman of the Qin Company was in the office. In the first moment that the oldest son, Qin Zhenren, knew about the will, he had people tidy up this office for him. Then, he left the hospital and imed the office as his. At the same time, there was a gloomy atmosphere.


    ¡°Tell me, what is going on? Is the public rtions team of the Qin Company full of freeloaders?¡± Qin Zhenren was very angry. He gripped the newspaper in his hands tightly, having the urge to tear it into pieces!


    The despicable newspaper and media were really asking for death! Of course, the one who were asking for death the most would be the Su Family and Qin Jiran, the illegitimate son. Even if he hadn¡¯t investigated this, just based on the names of the media houses, he knew who was calling the shots from behind the scenes. Especially this news that seemed to be clearing Qin Zhenyi¡¯s name. He couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious and wondered if the Su Family and Qin Zhenyi had joined hands!


    Qin Zhenren felt like he had dug a hole for himself and started to curse the Wang Family. If it weren¡¯t for the Wang Family¡¯s wheedlings, how would he have lost his mind and exposed Qin Jiran? He¡¯d even degraded Qin Zhenyi in front of the old man. Of course, he held 30% of the Qin Company¡¯s shares. Maybe it was even effective in some ways. Otherwise, his father had always regarded Qin Zhenyi highly, so he might¡¯ve given him the most shares. Ever since the news of Qin Jiran as an illegitimate son was exposed to the public, it had clearly ruined Qin Zhenyi¡¯s reputation. Thus, the extremely old-fashioned old man had decided on giving him the most shares instead!


    When he thought of this, Qin Zhenren was infuriated. He was the oldest and had a grandson, yet his father didn¡¯t hold him in high regard. The old man had been hesitating amongst the three brothers. Thus, he¡¯d been plotting this for many years now, without a choice. In the end, he had won the battle by a whisker. Even so, his position as the Chairman wasn¡¯t stable enough as a bunch of greedy people had popped out. He was iparably indignant!

 Chapter 89.3 - Begin the Plan

    <strong>Chapter 89.3 ¡ª Begin the n?</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    ¡°The public rtions department has been doing its best but because the Long Media and Resplendent have joined hands, and there has help from other mediapanies; we really couldn¡¯t do much.¡± The person in charge of the public rtions department wiped his sweat and tried his best to exin.


    ¡°The media? Is the Wang Family dead? Don¡¯t they have control over the different media houses? Didn¡¯t you get in touch with them?¡± Qin Zhenren had been busy with the fight for power and profits with his family and hadn¡¯t been able to keep tabs with the Wang Family. However, ever since the media had exposed the Qin Family, he had the public rtions department contact the Wang Family.


    ¡°I contacted Chairman Wang in the first moment but he didn¡¯t seem to be in a good situation either. One of the media houses under his family, the Tiansheng Media, was purchased by Qin Jiran. Although Wang Media is still in his control, there seem to be problems as well. In the beginning, there were somements that were in favor of us, but quickly, the public¡¯s pressure and the internal dilemma in decision making suppressed thements. They really couldn¡¯t do anything for us.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t do anything? Stupid Wang Pinde!¡± By now, Qin Zhenren was incensed. Now that this happened, he couldn¡¯t even exin it to the public!


    At the same time, Qin Zhenli was in the Vice Chairman¡¯s office. A simr situation had happened in there as well. There were about seven or eight employees and all of the high ranks of thepany. Zhang Yuanzhuo, the assistant, was in attendance as well. Now, as the Assistant Manager of the nning Department, he was able to stand by Qin Zhenli¡¯s side in public.


    ¡°Tell me, did my second brother join hands with the Su Family?¡± Qin Zhenli asked, with a gloomy face to no one is specific. Yet, he was clearly asking a specific person, Zhang Yuanzhuo.


    ¡°It¡¯s very hard to say. Based on my understanding of Qin Jiran, he disliked the entire Qin Family. The likelihood of him working with them isn¡¯t big. But I¡¯m not certain that he might work with Qin Zhenyi for benefits. Su Family is one of the four big influential families in the A City and probably not satisfied with the current situation either. This time, the Su Company has made thergest contributions towards the state the Qin Company is in right now.¡± Zhang Yuanzhuo analyzed simply. Yet, his mind thought of the time when Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi had visited old man Qin in the hospital. These two figures weren¡¯t simple.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Qin Zhenli wasn¡¯t satisfied with Zhang Yuanzhuo¡¯s exnation because it was obvious. He was only concerned about untangling himself from this knotty situation he was in. He didn¡¯t want to go out and be called an ¡®unfilial¡¯!


    Originally, the Qin Family had invited the reporters over to convene a press conference so as to clear the rumors. However, because of the expos¨¦ that morning, not only had it caught the Qin Family unprepared but also messed up all their ns. The Qin Family who had originally wanted to work together against their enemies immediately had different thoughts. The biggest change was Qin Zhenyi. Who let today¡¯s news help clear Qin Zhenyi¡¯s name in disguise? So, Qin Zhenyi might not show up to the afternoon¡¯s press conference.


    ¡°The press conference must go on. With regard to other people, I think you should contact them. Now is not the time for an internal discord. The Su Family is eyeing them covetously. As long as the other two employ brains, they should know to work against theirmon enemies!¡± Zhang Yuanzhuo exined his reasons.


    ¡°Work against themon enemies? Elder Brother and I can do it, but Second Brother clearly won¡¯t. As far as he goes, it¡¯s hard to say whether he¡¯s part of us or not. Plus, Qin Jiran is his son. I don¡¯t believe that this pair of father and son won¡¯t join hands under the preconditions of shared benefits. There is also the Su Family. Humph!¡± Qin Zhenli was reasonable and thought from another perspective. If he were Qin Zhenyi, he would definitely rope Qin Jiran to his side. After all, he was his son. Naturally, if he could use him, he wouldn¡¯t let that go!


    In reality, Qin Zhenli had actually guessed Qin Zhenyi¡¯s thoughts, but not Qin Jiran¡¯s. Not everyone would betray everything they had for profits. For Qin Jiran, it was definitely impossible to work with Qin Zhenyi.


    Regarding today¡¯s news, Su Yanyi was definitely behind it. The possibility of working with Su Yanyi was zero, however, there was no one who dismissed the possibility of the Su Company and Qin Zhenyi to do so. Su Yanyi had done this to precisely ruin the possibility of working with the Qin Family. She was determined to cause endless battles within the Qin Family. She¡¯d indeed achieved her motive as well. As for the oldest and third son of the Qin Family, they had started to be suspicious of Qin Zhenyi.


    ¡°This is quite possible. If Qin Zhenyi and the Su Family really join forces, our best bet would be to join hands with Qin Zhenren. President Qin, you need to be patient and go chat with Mr. Qin Zhenyi as well.¡± Zhang Yuanzhuo quickly surmised the current situation and advised him pertinently.


    Zhang Yuanzhuo had been in the Qin Family for many years and understood the old man Qin¡¯s three sons the most. He might even know more than the three brothers themselves. So, he chose to stand by Qin Zhenli¡¯s side in the end. The oldest son of the Qin Family was self-opinionated and violent. He didn¡¯t like to hear people¡¯s suggestions and alsocked intelligence. If the Qin Company came under hismand, it would end up going downhill at top speed. What a pity that old man Qin had been wise and clever his whole life, yet had made this sort of will on his deathbed. He¡¯d actually given most of the shares to Qin Zhengren, a stupid move.


    The second son of the Qin Family was the typical hypocrite. He was old-fashioned and paid attention to his face. Although he would listen to people¡¯s suggestions, he was too cautious and a coward. Someone like him could only reluctantly be an eligible Chairman. Although he was slightly better than Qin Zhengren, he wasn¡¯t someone that he wanted to assist because he wouldn¡¯t have a future.


    On the other hand, the third son of the Qin Family was a flexible person who knew how to expand his connections and endure the grievances. Moreover, he was young and had the heart to seed. He was the most outstanding of the three sons. Of course, there was a limit to being outstanding. Butpared to the rest, he was the best choice. After all, he didn¡¯t have the intention of leaving the Qin Company yet.


    ¡°Join hands with Big Brother? Humph! Even if I¡¯m willing to, Big Brother probably wouldn¡¯t. He¡¯s arrogant and full of himself. How could he think of siding with me?¡± Qin Zhenli wasn¡¯t against this idea but he didn¡¯t think the idea would work out. Zhang Yuanzhuo understood the Qin Brothers, so how could Qin Zhenli not understand his own brother?


    Zhang Yuanzhuo and the rest of the people remained silent because they knew what Qin Zhenli meant. In the end, he agreed to chat with Qin Zhenren and as for the result, it would depend on their talk.


    At the same time, there was a group of people in Qin Zhenyi¡¯s office. There weren¡¯t as many people in the office as the two others but they were quite old and shareholders in thepany. Likewise, the atmosphere in the office was heavy and gloomy.


    ¡°What is the matter with you and the Su Family?¡± An old man asked, pointing at the newspaper. This was the newspaper under the Long Media but it cleared the reputation for Qin Zhenyi. It naturally would raise other people¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°¡­I contacted Qin Jiran and wanted to work with him. However, I didn¡¯t talk to him about the specifics. I don¡¯t know what their motives are.¡± In truth, Qin Zhenyi was a bit confused too. When Qin Jiran had hung up on him, he thought there was no possibility for them to work together. But because of this news, he couldn¡¯t help but rethink his ideas. Perhaps, the Su Family was trying to be on good terms with him.


    If this was really the case, it was extremely likely for him to work with the Su Family.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not certain about what they¡¯re trying to do, then ask them. If we can really work with them, we need to be quick. While the oldest and third son hasn¡¯t reacted to this yet, we need to make the first move!¡± He was old but his words were sharp and straightforward.

 Chapter 90.1 - Goodnight, Sweetheart

    <strong>Chapter 90.1 ¡ª Goodnight, Sweetheart</strong>


    <strong>Sponsored by:?</strong>Tattaro and Anonymous


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    Qin Zhenyi called again. This was well within the expectation of Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi. However, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t answer the call this time. Instead, Jiang Xiaobin had to half-heartedly answer it. He said that he would notify him but wouldn¡¯t promise anything.


    With such an ambiguous response, Qin Zhenyi was incapable of ascertaining Qin Jiran¡¯s thoughts. And because he was uncertain, he didn¡¯t dare act impulsively. Especially the press conference in the afternoon made him hesitant.


    Should he go or not go? If he did, there were some benefits. He could clear his ¡®unfilial¡¯ reputation furthermore. After all, this press conference would make public of the old man¡¯s funeral ce and time. Although the brothers hadn¡¯t personally attended the funeral, they had spent a lot of money and effort into this. It was definitely grand and magnificent, enough to prove their filiality


    On the other hand, if he did not, he might have to face the Su Family¡¯s retaliation. If something happened and they said something they shouldn¡¯t, he would be in trouble. Although the Qin Family was powerful, it was clearly at a disadvantage in the media aspect. The amount of media power they had control over or could rope in was limited. Plus, obviously, this strength couldn¡¯tpare to that of Long Media, one of the biggest media houses. This was also a reason why he wanted to work with Qin Jiran!


    Also, if he failed to show up, Big Brother and Third Brother might counter-attack. Although he believed these two were inept at doing anything and couldn¡¯t bepared to him, theirbined shares were 50%. He really needed to worry about the two of them. If they did join hands, it was hard for him to turn the tables!


    Qin Zhenyi wasn¡¯t stupid. He could guess Su Yanyi¡¯s motive even if only slightly. It seemed like she wanted to work with him, yet at the same time, wasn¡¯t she isting him from the others and setting him up as the target of the rest of the people? Although he knew this, he couldn¡¯t help but be lured still, because as long as he could work with the Su Company, he would have enough power to snatch the Chairman¡¯s position from Qin Zhenren!


    So, Qin Zhenyi was in a dilemma thatsted until the press conference was about to begin!


    Qin Family had convened the press conference under the guise of conducting a funeral for the old man. The three Qin Brothers, as well as the grandsons all showed up. This was to clear their names about being unfilial. No matter how unwilling the younger generation was, they wouldn¡¯t dare not to show up.


    Several newsmen were present at this press conference. This included people from the Long Media and Tiansheng Media. Once everybody had arrived, the press conferencemenced.


    The Qin Family¡¯s spokesperson was Qin Zhenren, the eldest son of the Qin Family. Being the current Chairman of the Qin Company, he was also, clearly, the best candidate.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone, for attending this press conference. The main purpose behind the Qin Family holding this press confidence is to clear some false rumors. My father has only just passed away and this is a huge attack on the sons and daughters of the Qin Family. Our grievances can¡¯t be expressed through words¡­¡±


    Qin Zhenren spoke for about 20 minutes or so on stage. He started off by trying to garner some sympathy. Then, he shared some of his memories with old man Qin. This included longing affection and respect for his father. It evoked heavy sighs from the audience. The speechwriter had indeed done a pretty good job. His writing style was great and apt at stirring up people¡¯s emotions. However, it was unclear how long Qin Zhenren had spent in memorizing this speech manuscript.


    After Qin Zhenren, Qin Zhenyi and Qin Zhenli spoke as well. As a result of the deep contemtion, Qin Zhenyi¡¯s performance was quite amazing. He didn¡¯t act as sorrowful as Qin Zhenren or reminisce about his memories with his father. Instead, he simply announced the preparations for the funeral. He also weed the different groups of people over and deeply bowed as he ended. It was simple but didn¡¯tck the seriousness. He was in deep sorrow and it felt like people could empathize with him.


    Qin Zhenli who wentst on stage appeared to be rather smart. He didn¡¯t purposefully try to exin some things but expressed his respect to his two brothers. Then, he expressed the old man¡¯s dying wish, hoping that the brothers could join hands and help one another. That way, the Qin Company would progress better. In the end, he blessed his old man and the Qin Company.


    The three talked for about an hour and the press underwent a change. After their speeches, it was time for the reporters to ask questions.


    The Long Media¡¯s reporters inquired impolitely. ¡°Did you guys personally attend old man Qin¡¯s funeral arrangements? If you guys did, what parts did you participate in? Or did you guys just give some money?¡±


    Face in the Qin Family all turned ugly at the obvious mocking question. Yet, there was a smile on all the other reporters. Of course, the smiles were quite sarcastic.


    It¡¯s not that they wereughing heartlessly and chatting about the arrangements of the funeral, but did the Qin Family not expect them to see through the fact that they were just pretending? The question that the reporter had asked was overly narrow. It struck right at the heart of the issue which made themugh.


    Perhaps, it was because the reporters¡¯ smiles were too obvious or that the Qin Family felt guilty, but overall, the Qin Family didn¡¯t appear too good.


    ¡°Please be careful with your words. You can¡¯t speak nonsense and you will have to take responsibility for your words!¡± Qin Zhenren stood up with a gloomy face. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t just warning the reporter but also threatening.


    Over the reporters who had been specially sent over by Long Media, however, it really didn¡¯t have any power. Instead, it gave them the chance to use information against the Qin Family.


    ¡°Mr. Qin Zhenren, are you threatening right now? I was just voicing my confusion before. My confusion is also the audience¡¯s confusion. You can choose not to answer or deny it. Of course, you could also say the truth and admit to it. But please don¡¯t threaten me, ok? Your words, can I take it as, if I end up in an ident in the future, you¡¯d be the one behind it?¡± Long Media¡¯s reporters were no ordinary ones. Their motive was not to just question them, but rather brew deliberate trouble.


    ¡°Nonsense! Which media are you under? Who allowed you in? You came to cause trouble on purpose, right? Security guard¡­¡± Otherwise, how else would people say Qin Zhenren couldn¡¯t bear arge responsibility? He wouldn¡¯t even allow himself to suffer in the least bit. Just like how he couldn¡¯t learn to be patient with today¡¯s press conference. How could he support the entire Qin Company then?


    Qin Zhenyi and Qin Zhenli were calmerpared to him. They immediately stepped over to prevent Qin Zhenren fromshing out. Qin Zhenli even exined to the reporters present. ¡°Everyone, our father just passed away and our elder brother isn¡¯t feeling good. It¡¯s inevitable that he loses control. Let¡¯s let the elder brother leave and rest for a bit. If there are any questions, I will represent the Qin Company and answer it.¡±


    Needless to say, Qin Zhenli¡¯s methods were extremely outstanding. Although it felt like he was preventing a terrible mess from happening, he was able to represent the Qin Company and snatch his elder brother¡¯s position. Naturally, more people would know of his existence now.


    The reporters continued to ask their questions impolitely. Some of the questions made Qin Zhenli¡¯s face turn green but even then, he still persisted. He didn¡¯t make a fool of himself from the scene. Although Long Media¡¯s reporter had asked a few crafty questions, they didn¡¯t force them too much.


    However, the result of the press conference was a bit different from the actual result the Qin Family had anticipated. Even though some controlled media didn¡¯t use overly unfavorable words to report the situation, they didn¡¯t say anything good about the Qin Family either. The media controlled by the Long media even added some questionable analysis and wonderings after the simple report.


    The Qin Family held a press conference and all sorts of sorrowful events were exposed. But was it true or fake? Was it their real feelings or were they just pretending?¡±


    Headlines like this appeared in many newspapers and reports. It wasn¡¯t conclusive but nted a seed of suspicion in the readers¡¯ minds. Trust is often shallow, and once the people were suspicious, they were bound to think negatively. If the Qin Family wanted to change the tables with the press conference, it was definitely not possible.


    From this, one could see the importance of public opinion and the media. This is what it meant to have a sharp tongue.


    ¡°The Su Family is an intolerable bully! Do they really think that they could control the Qin Family by relying on an illegitimate son?!¡±


    In the Chairman¡¯s office, in a fit of rage, Qin Zhenren smashed a cup. His face was flushed and he started to curse the Su Company. From his perspective, the Su Company was the main cause of the problem. Qin Jiran was just an excuse.


    ¡°Humph! An illegitimate son is nevertheless, a son. If it¡¯s just the Su Family, it may not be as bad. But it¡¯s hard to say if someone inside the family is helping them too.¡± As remarked sarcastically, Qin Zhenli looked at Qin Zhenyi He was clearly trying to drive a wedge in their rtionships.


    ¡°Stop attacking me and making usations here. There is an order of seniority. Is this how you would talk to your Elder Brother?¡± Qin Zhenyi said this quickly, clearly feeling a bit guilty.


    ¡°Humph! I won¡¯t say anything. Let Elder Brother speak.¡± Qin Zhenli spoke in disdain but didn¡¯t report. Instead, he gave Qin Zhenren the chance to speak. ording to him, his words were enough. Based on Qin Zhenren¡¯s personality, how could he endure this?


    As expected, Qin Zhenren was instantly provoked. He looked angrily at Qin Zhenyi and rained rebukes. ¡°There is an order of seniority? Humph! Do you still know that? Well, do you ce me, your Elder Brother, in your heart? Don¡¯t think of how great an illegitimate son is. Isn¡¯t it just the Su Family? Can the massive Qin Family be afraid of the Su Family? They surely can¡¯t control all of our businesses. If they dare to cause trouble, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±

 Chapter 90.2 - Goodnight, Sweetheart

    <strong>Chapter 90.2 ¡ª Goodnight, Sweetheart</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    ¡°So what? Do you think I¡¯m on their side? If you have the ability to, say it on their faces. After all, it has nothing to do with me. Tomorrow is Father¡¯s funeral so I won¡¯t argue with you guys. Behave yourselves!¡± Qin Zhenyi tried his best to sound confident but once he recounted Su Yanyi¡¯s ambiguous mien, he was a bit guilty still. He didn¡¯t want to waste more time here and turned around to leave.


    In reality, Qin Zhenyi had thought hard about his words. Not only did he want to clear his name, but also wanted to bring trouble to others. He wanted to shift Qin Zhenren and Qin Zhenli¡¯s target to Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran. He didn¡¯t want the two to join hands to go against him. Yet, if it was Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi, he would dly do so.


    At the same time, Su Yanyi was paying attention to Qin Family¡¯s response. She received continuous news on the Qin Family and the discussion among the three brothers in the Chairman¡¯s office.


    When she was told about Qin Zhenyi¡¯s response, Su Yanyi¡¯s face turned frigid. She knew that this man wasn¡¯t good news and only wanted to bring them trouble. Well, it remained to be seen if he had the ability after all!


    At this time, Qin Jiran was still trying to shoot his scenes. In order to expedite the progress of the filming, Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t even spare time to eat these days. Plus, he had been working overtime until veryte. Su Yanyi was very unhappy about this but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she had Su Family¡¯s servants make some food for him. While she was incredibly considerate, it earned Qin Jiran everyone¡¯s envy on the set.


    It was quitete by the time an exhausted Qin Jiran returned home. The light in the living room was still on, clearly left for him. When he walked upstairs and opened the door, Su Yanyi was already asleep. As sheid on the huge bed, she appeared tiny and delicate. All Qin Jiran did was just stare at her and felt his fatigue disappear. His heart calmed down.


    He walked softly and quietly to the bathroom. He showered and changed beforeing out. Qin Jiran thenid on the bed, shifting a bit and some more. He moved himself to Su Yanyi¡¯s side and reached over to pull her in his arms. Then, he softlynded a kiss on Su Yanyi¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Goodnight, my sweetheart.¡± Perhaps, it was only during this time that Qin Jiran could dare address Su Yanyi like this. She was his sweetheart, forever!


    Around this time, Su Yanyi who was about to open her eyes to greet him had suddenly changed her mind. She continued to pretend to be asleep.


    Sweetheart? Cough, cough. Su Yanyi felt like this endearment was overly corny and only Mother Su had called her that when she was a child. Plus, he said sweetheart in such a low and sexy voice. She couldn¡¯t take this!


    While the two were unaware of this, Su Yanyi¡¯s ear tips had secretly hued red¡­


    Perhaps because of over-exhaustion, but Qin Jiran quickly fell asleep. However, Su Yanyi was unable to fall asleep. The words ¡®my sweetheart¡¯ kept echoing in her ears to the point that she was a bit infuriated!


    Su Yanyi suddenly opened her eyes. Even in the dark bedroom, it felt unusually bright. She stared straight at slumbering Qin Jiran and wanted to say something. Yet, when she saw the man¡¯s fatigued face, she held down her urge to do so. The little anger in her immediately died down as well.


    ¡°Sigh, what a slow man!¡± He would only dare to say such corny things during this time. At least have the guts to say it on her face!


    However, the devil within Su Yanyi was proud. She blinked her eyes and concentrated on the man¡¯s looks then she seemed to be immersed in him. She suddenly got up and left a kiss by the corner of the man¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± Sweetheart and whatnot were too corny and she couldn¡¯t say it. But, she could say goodnight to him.


    Su Yanyi happily thought of this but heard the system¡¯s voice unexpectedly.


    Congrattions to Master forpleting the hidden mission: secretly kissing Mr. Master. You obtained the nt growth liquid and can increase the growth of any nts by ten times. If you use it on the magical nt, it can increase the growth by 30 times. Please use it carefully. The reward will automatically be stored in your storage space. Please check it out, Master.


    This was the first time Su Yanyi found out that a sneak kiss was a mission! However, with the notification that she hadpleted the hidden mission of sneak kiss, she wasn¡¯t as surprised anymore. However, this mission¡¯s reward made her think of the upgrading rewards which she¡¯d neglected. What is that magical seed? She still had no idea.


    Maybe she should find a time to nt the seed and see? She recalled a huge open space in the back garden and hopefully, nothing weird would sprout from it.


    Su Yanyi gradually fell asleep when she was surrounded by the familiar scent. She had waited for him for so long and he finally came back. It really hurt to dry her own hair. It¡¯s so annoying how he had to return at ater time!


    In the morning, Su Yanyi woke up to her usual sleeping position. She half lied on Qin Jiran and didn¡¯t seem to shift her posture. She was really well-behaved.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Came the deep male voice and the voice which she was more and more ustomed to. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the ¡®goodnight¡¯ she saidst night. However, she felt like there was something different about the two words that were being said.


    Su Yanyi thought about it and got an answer. There wasn¡¯t the term of endearment. Where was ¡®my sweetheart¡¯ ?


    Su Yanyi pursed her lips. Although she understood, she wouldn¡¯t mention it. She didn¡¯t want such a corny endearment!


    Once they got out of bed, they went about their morning exercises. Su Yanyi¡¯s skills were getting better and better. After a few rounds, Su Yanmo walked over as well. When he saw the two sparring, his eyes brightened, wanting to join as well.


    Su Yanyi was a no-nonsense person. He aimed for a gap between them and waved his fist over. He directly squeezed Su Yanyi out of thebat and started to fight Qin Jiran.


    Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t surprised either. With a cold face, she walked to the side to spectate. Elder Brother was a greatbater. Since he¡¯d been home for many days, it¡¯s about time for him to exercise.


    When the two started to battle, Qin Jiran clearly was at a disadvantage. Su Yanmo¡¯s skills were much better than Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s. His skills were acquired through hands-on battle experiences. Not only was Su Yanyi in charge of the mercenarypany¡¯s businesses, she frequently went on missions with the mercenaries. She had an abundance of experiences, something Qin Jirancked.


    However, Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t too weak. He was powerful and the two were just practicing, so there weren¡¯t any overly excessive moves. He had been able to deal with the moves, though with some reluctance.


    But when Su Yanyi saw that Su Yanmo was about to punch the corner of Qin Jiran¡¯s mouth, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She rushed over andnded a punch, joining the battle. Not only did she block Su Yanmo¡¯s punch, but she also helped Qin Jiran in beating Su Yanmo.


    Su Yanmo raised his eyebrows. His action was about 70% simr to Su Yanyi¡¯s but he didn¡¯t stop. He valiantly fought the two and wasn¡¯t in the least bit of disadvantage still.


    The three fought for a bit before the old man who was used to morning exercises came to watch the show. However, he was old so he could only view the match on the side.


    ¡°Girl, kick him. Don¡¯t be polite!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ran, don¡¯t constrain yourself. Punch him in the face. Harshly hit him!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Mo, did you not have breakfast? Howe you¡¯re not punching hard enough?¡±


    ¡°There are two of you guys. You guys need to learn to cooperate with each other. Howe you guys can¡¯t? I really need to train you guys!¡±


    The old man yelled loudly and this caught Mother and Father Su¡¯s attentions over. The whole family gathered together for morning exercises again.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran, as well as Su Yanmo, didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the old man¡¯s words. They all slowed down and in the end, Su Yanyi stopped out of anger. She red at her grandfather and with a cold face said, ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re messing us up.¡±


    ¡°Hahah, how am I messing you guys up? I¡¯m not satisfied with just looking at you guys. If it weren¡¯t for my age, I would have no problem fighting the three of you!¡± Grandfather Su wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he happily chuckled out loud.


    ¡°A real man doesn¡¯t boast about his past achievements!¡± Su Yanyi obviously knew how powerful her grandfather was. After all, a lot of her martial arts were taught by him.


    ¡°Right, Grandfather is old. I am just eager for you to be pregnant and give me a grandchild. Grandfather would be pleased.¡± Grandfather Su naturally had to diss her since his granddaughter had done that!

 Chapter 90.3 - Goodnight, Sweetheart

    <strong>Chapter 90.3 ¡ª Goodnight, Sweetheart?</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    Su Yanyi felt that her grandfather was too mean! Why must he mention having grandchildren? Could she casually just give birth to one?!


    ¡°Then grandfather can keep looking forward to it. I¡¯m going to eat breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Hahah. Girl, you¡¯re being shy.¡± Grandfather Suughed and followed her. The whole family went to the main residence for breakfast. In the meanwhile, Little Su Nuo had woken up as well. He wore a shirt with a sunflower design on it and walked down under the servant¡¯s escort. He was extremely adorable.


    ¡°Great Grandfather, Grandfather and Grandmother, Uncle and Aunt, good morning.¡± Little Su Nuo¡¯s soft voice sweetened everyone¡¯s hearts.


    After breakfast, Qin Jiran went to the set while Su Yanyi called Kang Zhong. She told him that she was going to thepany in the afternoon and instructed him to pay attention to the Qins. At the same time, she began the n to handle the Wang Family.


    From monitoring the Wang Family these days, Su Yanyi had obtained arge amount of evidence against the Wang Family. They wouldn¡¯t be able to rify this as though it was some scandal or rumor. Instead, it was hardcore evidence, enough to consign the entire Wang Family to eternal damnation!


    Under Su Yanyi¡¯s orders, these pieces of evidence were sent to all sorts of ces through numerous connections. Some went to media and the inte while the others went to the police prosecutor¡¯s office. Even some officials had obtained the evidence. Wang Family wouldn¡¯t be able to flip the tables for sure!


    One might be able to escape from natural urrences but what goes aroundes around. All the information that she had gathered were all results of the Wang Family¡¯s own doings. She didn¡¯t need to use or conjure evidence. This really saved a lot of time for her!


    ¡°President Su, don¡¯t worry. I will arrange everything!¡±


    She hung up and took out the magical seed as well as the nt growth liquid from her storage. The magic seed was green and was about the same size as a normal seed. Su Yanyi observed it for a while but didn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary. The nt growth liquid was simr to antidote liquid, however. Though, the liquid was green which matched the color of nts.


    Su Yanyi brought these two items to the back garden. There was arge field of grasnd and the field of view was vast enough. It should be enough to satisfy the nting condition for this magical seed.


    001, how should I nt this kind of seed?


    She found a ce but she didn¡¯t really know what to do. After all, she was from a wealthy family who¡¯d never nted a seed before.


    It¡¯s very easy to nt the magical seed. You just need to dig a hole and bury the seed inside!


    001 was happy that Master was able to think of this. It jumped and hopped around while exining.


    Dig a hole? Use what to dig a hole?


    Su Yanyi suddenly remembered that she¡¯d brought only the seed and nt growth liquid over. Would she need to go back and grab a shovel?


    Master, you can just dig with your hands. A small hole is enough.


    The magic seed was very magical and its vitality, very strong!


    Use her hand? Su Yanyi stared at her white and delicate fingers then looked around. She found a small rock in a distance before she kneeled on the ground and started to dig.


    Digging a hole was easy. After she¡¯d finished, Su Yanyi threw the seed in and she was left with only the nt growth liquid.


    How do I use this?


    Because the nt growth liquid didn¡¯t have a manual with it, she could only ask 001.


    Just pour it on the seed then bury it.


    Su Yanyi followed the steps and quickly finished. At this time, the servants who took care of the back garden came over. They asked out of curiosity. ¡°Elder Miss, do you need help?¡±


    Do I need to specially take care of it?


    Su Yanyi inquired 001 in her heart.


    There¡¯s no need. As long as you don¡¯t take the seed out, it will grow healthy and strong.


    ¡°I grew something here and you guys don¡¯t need to specially take care of it. But if there¡¯s some sort of changes, notify me.¡± If 001 didn¡¯t say it, she would¡¯ve neglected it. The servants took care of the back garden¡¯s nts every moment. If they found something strange growing, it probably would¡¯ve been removed by them within a day.


    ¡°Ok, we will remember this.¡± Although the servants were curious, they were embarrassed to continue asking. They looked around them and wanted to see what the Elder Miss would want to nt. After all, it was the winter and normal things wouldn¡¯t survive. But did Elder Miss know?¡­


    For a moment, the servants were in a dilemma. Should they tell Elder Miss? While the servants were conflicted, Su Yanyi had already walked away.


    The servants thought about it before deciding against. Elder Miss probably wouldn¡¯t ce this in her heart.


    When Su Yanyi walked back, she passed by the edge of thewn and saw a small shovel about the height of her calf. She thought about it before bringing it back to the vi and while no one was around, she ced it in her storage. Since there¡¯s such a convenient item, she should use it to the best of her ability.


    Then, Su Yanyi used about two or three hours to gather all the materials. It was a bit of an exaggeration to say materials but she prepared a lot of daily items. She prepared toothbrushes, towels, and rinsing items, as well as scissors, cutting paper-knife, rubber tape, and other things. She also prepared some clothes and wilderness items. Besides this, were a few household electric appliances and electronic devices. Everything that she needed was there and it was like a treasure chest of items.


    In the afternoon, Su Yanyi went to thepany. Before that, all the news regarding the Wang Family was trending. It¡¯d even surpassed the poprity of the Qin Family being unfilial, at the top of major forums.


    The dark luxurious family became the topic that people were most interested in. Star King Entertainment¡¯s many celebrities became hot topics¡­ Many fans began to hoot at the news!


    Some believed it while others clearly didn¡¯t. But these public opinions were obviously important. Under Su Yanyi¡¯s control, although she¡¯d exposed a lot of evidence against the Wang Family, in reality, a lot of the evidence against the higher-ups were saved. She¡¯d just delivered it to people but hadn¡¯t made it public yet. She didn¡¯t want the higher-ups to feel like they didn¡¯t care about anything because of Wang Family¡¯s matters.


    This might be a mutual understanding. The media likes to make things big, but they know what to report and what not to. The reason why Long Media was able to expand into this size was due to this acknowledgment. Su Yanyi, being the future sessor, naturally understood this.


    Within half a day¡¯s time, Wang Family got caught in an enormous crisis. The Wang Family¡¯s Master, Wang Pinde, didn¡¯t even have the chance to escape when he was blocked by the police in his office. He was directly taken back to the police station and ced in custody. Wang Zhirou and Wang Zhilin had participated in some events as well, so they were both taken away too. It was rumored that one person was taken away from a certain official¡¯s home. The other was naturally taken away from the hospital.


    ording to people, when Wang Zhilin was taken away from the hospital, she was with a certain man. The reporter had even managed to take intimate pictures of them. People sighed and concluded that the hospital was a ce to date too. No wonder Wang Zhilin was rumored to be a mistress. She was quite good at this.


    However, the audience knew some of this but didn¡¯t know the other things. If they were smart enough, they coulde up with the conclusion that the Wang Family was done for!


    Just how many luxurious families could maintain their innocence and purity? Like Su Family, didn¡¯t they have a lot of underhand businesses? So, those who got caught weren¡¯t necessarily innocent, but they just didn¡¯t know how to conceal themselves. Who let them offend someone they shouldn¡¯t have?


    Seeing the frightened and shocked faces of the Wang Family in the newspaper, Su Yanyi sneered. She had allowed the Wang Family to let them wander for such a long time. Now was the time to kill them off!

 Chapter 91.1 - Miss You

    <strong>Chapter 91.1 ¡ª Miss You</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    By the time she arrived home, Qin Jiran had already finished cooking dinner and was waiting for her; as was little Su Nuo. One adult and one child sat on the sofa, seemingly looking at a picture book.


    ¡°Uncle, is this an alligator? Why is it so ugly and it even has a big mouth?¡±


    ¡°¡­Perhaps the alligators think they¡¯re very handsome.¡± Qin Jiran thought about it before answering seriously.


    At this exchange, Su Yanyiughed.


    ¡°Or maybe the alligators think they¡¯re the most beautiful ones.¡± There was a ferocious alligator on the picture book but it didn¡¯t say the gender.


    Qin Jiran suddenly turned around to see Su Yanyi standing behind them. Likewise, she said this in a serious tone.


    Yanyi¡¯s face was deadpan, nheless, Qin Jiran felt like he was teased still.


    ¡°Aunty, you¡¯re back. We¡¯re waiting for you to eat dinner. Uncle made a lot of tasty food.¡± Little Su Nuo also turned around and revealed a huge smile.


    ¡°You want to freeload a meal?¡± Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows and asked little Su Nuo who wanted to drool at the sight of food.


    Little Su Nuo¡¯s face turned red embarrassed right then. ¡°Father had to attend to some matters and Grandmother said I could eat here. Can I, Aunty?¡± He said, timidly.


    As Little Su Nuo asked, he secretly raised his head to look at Su Yanyi. He was embarrassed but eager at the same time.


    ¡°If you can eat by yourself, then it¡¯s ok.¡± Don¡¯t expect her to feed him!


    Little Su Nuo immediately nodded his head and said, ¡°I can eat by myself!¡± In reality, little Su Nuo ate by himself the majority of the time. Of course, Mother Su and the servants would look after him.


    Qin Jiran patted little Su Nuo¡¯s head. This scene, why did it feel like it was a conversation between a strict mother and an obedient son? Although Yanyi acted like she didn¡¯t like kids, she rarely rejected little Su Nuo¡¯s requests. She was gentle, albeit hidden under the cold surface.


    While Yanyi wasn¡¯t back, the food was kept warm in pots. Qin Jiran went to the kitchen to bring out the dishes and little Su Nuo looked at Su Yanyi before walking into the kitchen as well.


    ¡°Uncle, Nuo Nuo will help you carry the dishes.¡± Little Nuo Nuo said considerately to the busy Qin Jiran. At this time, Su Yanyi who¡¯de over as well heard his words. It was unclear what she thought of, but her expression changed. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Go out and sit there.¡± She said, coldly.


    How would little Su Nuo who got rejected dare to say another word? He immediately walked out and obediently sat on his chair. In this house, he was scared of Aunty the most. He didn¡¯t really have the courage to talk back when he saw Aunty¡¯s cold face!


    When Su Yanyi saw little Su Nuo sitting down, she carefully picked up the dishes on the counter and brought it out.


    Qin Jiran silentlyughed at this scene.


    Once the dishes were out, the three began to eat. Little Su Nuo tried his best to eat with his spoon. Qin Jiran sat by him and served him some food. Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows at this scene. Her eyes sparkled but didn¡¯t say anything. She wasn¡¯t extreme to the point of being jealous of a little kid!


    Little Su Nuo was very obedient and wise. He used the spoon nimbly and hesitated before carefully grabbing a piece of potato and cing it in Su Yanyi¡¯s dish.


    ¡°Aunty, eat.¡± After he gave Su Yanyi a piece of potato, little Su Nuo did the same for Qin Jiran. He smiled widely at him and said, ¡°Uncle, eat too.¡±


    The atmosphere on the dining table suddenly became harmonious and happy. They were like a family of three.


    After dinner, little Su Nuo and little white tiger and the little golden turtle went to y. There were only Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi. At this time, Kang Zhong had called to report the development.


    When Su Yanyi picked up the phone, Qin Jiran was watching Su Yanyi by the side. He didn¡¯t blink his eyes and Su Yanyi felt this intense gaze on her.


    ¡°Do you not have work tonight?¡± Su Yanyi hung up to see Qin Jiran still standing there. She conveniently asked. After all, Qin Jiran was really busy now. Although he had joined forces with the Su Family to purchase the mediapanies, she hadn¡¯t intervened in this matter. This was all Qin Jiran¡¯s work and there was also Su Family¡¯s most recent vacation project. Although it was winter and inconvenient to start the construction, there were still interior designs and constructions that Qin Jiran needed to look after.


    ¡°I¡¯ll goter. I have to talk to you.¡± The more he was with Yanyi, the more he hated work. He really wanted to do nothing and just stay with Yanyi, even if it meant just staring at her. He was very satisfied but he knew that this wasn¡¯t reality.


    ¡°What?¡± This man didn¡¯t look well. What exactly happened? Why didn¡¯t she know?


    ¡°About three dayster, the crew will be going out for location shoots. It will be longer this time, about ten or so days.¡± Qin Jiran was a bit upset and couldn¡¯t bear to leave Su Yanyi. This made her think of a huge dog drooping its head and tail.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Su Yanyi calmly said ok. She was very unhappy that Qin Jiran would be leaving for this meant that no one would be able to cook for her or that she wouldn¡¯t have afortable warm cushion. How could Su Yanyi be happy?!


    Seeing Yanyi¡¯s expressionless face, Qin Jiran was clearly disappointed. As expected, did Yanyi not care? Was he the only one who thought leaving for ten days was a very long time?


    For a moment, Qin Jiran was even more upset. ¡°I will be shooting scenes in the mountain this time. If there¡¯s snow, they might even seal the mountain. The connection probably isn¡¯t that great either. I might not be able to call you.¡± He said, gloomily.


    It had taken them a long time to decide the setting for the scenes. The setting really suited the concept of the forests. It was also where the criminals would be hiding. Then, he would be chasing after criminals and after oveing numerous obstacles, he would finally find the criminals. At the same time, there were many fight scenes. These were probably the most tiring scenes in this drama.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Su Yanyi continued to answer with one word. Otherwise, what could she say? Could she say that he can¡¯t go?


    Her words turned Qin Jiran¡¯s mood gloomier. She knitted her eyebrows. She thought about it and continued. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Through Qin Jiran¡¯s description, she knew that there must be a certain amount of danger in this and there was naturally danger in shooting scenes. It was obviously important to ensure safety.


    Her words made Qin Jiran feel better. He looked gently at Su Yanyi and said, ¡°I will. You need to take care of yourself too and wait for me toe back.¡±


    ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m waiting for you,e back earlier!¡± Su Yanyi finally couldn¡¯t help but say this coldly.


    Right then, Qin Jiran let out a happyugh. He moved over to kiss the corner of Yanyi¡¯s lips. ¡°I will.¡±


    In the next three days, while being busy with filming, Qin Jiran prepared for the location shoots as well as Qin and Wang Families¡¯ matters.


    Qin Zhenyi had been trying to contact Qin Jiran through various means. He even sent people to the set to find Qin Jiran but they were all dismissed by him. He didn¡¯t even give them a chance to see them.


    Not sure whether Wang Zhilin was too shameless or she really had no other choice, but she actually called Qin Jiran from the police station. What a pity that the phone wasn¡¯t answered by the man himself, but Jiang Xiaobin, the assistant. Hearing that the other party was Wang Zhilin, Jiang Xiaobin almost immediately hung up the phone. There was no possibility of him turning the call over to Qin Jiran. In the end, he only deigned to reply saying that he would ry the information to Qin Jiran and hurriedly hung up.


    When Jiang Xiaobin notified Qin Jiran of this phone call afterward, thetter¡¯s reaction was calm and indifferent. He just hummed and that was it. Jiang Xiaobin understood Qin Jiran and sent a message to Kang Zhong after Qin Jiran left.

 Chapter 91.2 - Miss You

    <strong>Chapter 91.2 ¡ª Miss You?</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    Being an eligible spy, oh, no! It should be an eligible assistant¡­ Jiang Xiaobin felt the need to let President Su know of this important matter. They must block everything that could cause problems for Brother Qin, especially the Wang Family and Wang Zhilin. They should be handled by President Su! In this crucial moment, she dared to find Brother Qin still. Does she really think that Queen Su is just a disy?!


    Three dayster, Qin Jiran followed the crew and left. Su Yanyi didn¡¯t see him off from the set but did so from home.


    ¡°Come home earlier. I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Maybe these were Su Yanyi¡¯s sweet and honeyed words.


    A Qin Jiran who was reluctant to part with Su Yanyi solemnly nodded his head. ¡°I will.¡±


    After she sent Qin Jiran off, Su Yanyi went to tidy up and headed for thepany. Recently, Qin and Wang Company had been restless. The stocks of the twopanies had been dropping substantially, especially the Wang Family¡¯s. Compared to the Qin Family, there was never ¡®the most tragic¡¯, only even more tragic. The Qins couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Originally, they thought that they were pretty unlucky but after Wang Family¡¯s matters were exposed, they were a bit gratified.


    What was that saying? Please announce your sorrows so everyone can get augh from it? Perhaps this was a malicious side of humans. Rejoicing over someone unluckier than themselves. This was no different for the Qin Family.


    In reality, it was right to say that the Wangs were unlucky. In a short span of three days, Wang Family could be described as tragic. Besides Lady Wang who still ran around trying to beg people on behalf of the Wang Family, the other three members of this family were imprisoned. Even though Wang Zhilin was a patient, she was under special care. It was very difficult for an ordinary person to even see her.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a problem for an extraordinary person to see her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± This afternoon, Su Yanyi left thepany and Kang Zhong was in charge of driving the car. They arrived at their destination in about half an hour, in front of the specially monitored room for Wang Zhilin.


    Someone was waiting at the door for them already. The moment the car arrived, they went up to wee them. They didn¡¯t say much but brought the two to Wang Zhilin¡¯s ward.


    ¡°You only have half an hour of visitation time at most. We will be waiting outside.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Su Yanyi nodded her head and told Kang Zhong. ¡°You wait outside too.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Kang Zhong said, sternly and coldly. Every time President Su was facing Wang Zhilin, her mood seemed to be off.


    Su Yanyi pushed the door and walked in. She was greeted by a Wang Zhilin dressed in patient¡¯s uniform, lying on the bed. She was expressionless, hair scattered all over. How did she look like a woman in her 30s? She seemed to be in her 50s! It seemed like she¡¯d aged 20 or so years. She looked worse than when she¡¯d just got into a car ident.


    Hearing a voice, Wang Zhilin slowly turned her head. It was a very slow action but when she saw Su Yanyi, she turned her head quickly. There was a sudden change in her aging and expressionless face. She looked bitterly and icily at Su Yanyi and yelled. ¡°Su Yanyi, you dared toe. You dared toe again! I¡­ I will kill you, kill you!¡±


    As she hollered, she wanted to run over but was tightly restrained by the handcuffs. She could only struggle on the bed while Su Yanyi stood indifferently at the ward¡¯s door. She remained unmoved and didn¡¯t close the door either. The police guards coldly nced at them but didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re, you¡¯re a sinister woman. I will kill you! It¡¯s all because of you that I am like this today. It¡¯s you, right? You gave the information to the media, right? You¡¯re an evil woman. I must kill you. As long as I can make it out of here, I will kill you and make sure you die a horrible death!¡±


    Wang Zhilin had been hooting about crazily. Her hysterical state of mind was one of an insane person. She looked at Su Yanyi bitterly and full of resentment. She really wanted to kill Su Yanyi!


    Yet Su Yanyi just stared icily at here. She believed this woman¡¯s words. After all, she had died at her hands due to stupidity, had she not? She remembered how this woman had pretended to visit her one time and while Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t by her side, in a weak voice, she said, ¡°I want to kill you. I really want to kill you¡­¡±


    Her malicious tone remained fresh in her memory. But at that time, Wang Zhilin could kill her while right now, Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t, even if she wanted to!


    Only by letting her live, would she fully experience enough pain. Her punishment for Wang Zhilin was for this woman to live in incessant pain!


    ¡°Wang Zhilin, look at yourself now. You¡¯re behaving like a mad dog, one that is disabled and evencks freedom, being chained. You¡¯re an old and sorrowful dog who can only bark furiously. What a pity!¡±


    When Wang Zhilin was finally done with her tirade, she heard Su Yanyi¡¯s cold words. Though she seemed indifferent, the words were full of mockery. The words mmed against Wang Zhilin¡¯s heart and her bearing took a turn for the worse and was even paler!


    ¡°S-Scram! Scram from here. I don¡¯t want to see you. Leave here!¡± Wang Zhilin¡¯s finger was trembling while she pointed at Su Yanyi. She was frightened and angry, but it was more so fear.


    Of course! Wang Zhilin felt fear the most and not resentment. Being locked in this small ward, she couldn¡¯t even get off the bed. She¡¯d lost her freedom which meant that she¡¯d lost everything. How could she not be afraid?!


    Wang Zhilin was terrified. She was very scared that she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it out of here in the future. To her, being imprisoned was probably worse than death!


    ¡°Heh, why should I go? I came here to see how pitiful you are. Plus, I haven¡¯t seen enough of you.¡± Su Yanyi softlyughed in indifference. In Wang Zhilin¡¯s eyes, she was as terrifying as a demon.


    ¡°You, it¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s all your fault, right? Why, why did you do this? Even if I like Qin Jiran, I never did anything to him. Who gave you permission to do all of that to the Wang Family? How could Qin Jiran possibly like someone as evil and sinister as you? Qin Jiran shouldn¡¯t like you. I will reveal to him your true face and make him leave you. You¡¯re a horrifying woman who deserves to die. I should¡¯ve killed you earlier¡­¡±


    Wang Zhilin said incoherently and her words were all jumbled together. In truth, her words came from the bottom of her heart, especially thest sentence!


    Right! Wang Zhilin had long thought of killing Su Yanyi. It wasn¡¯t something difficult to hire assassins based on her status, but Su Yanyi never gave her a chance. After she¡¯d gotten into a car ident, she had busied herself with recovering. When she¡¯d gradually improved, she became busy dealing with her two admirers. So, she didn¡¯t have as much time to think of Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran. Therefore, she hadn¡¯t made a move at all¡­


    Thinking of her two pursuers, Wang Zhilin¡¯s face slowly became calmer, a contrast to the frenzied state from before. Yet, she still looked sinisterly at her.


    ¡°Su Yanyi, you will have retribution for doing this to me. Don¡¯t think that you can defeat the Wang Family like this. The power of the Wang Family is beyond your imagination and there are people who will help me. There will be someone who will rescue me. When I am out of here, I will teach you a lesson and have my revenge. You won¡¯t have a good ending!¡± Thinking of her two pursuers¡¯ statuses and passion for her, Wang Zhilin¡¯s words were filled with confidence.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes sparkled and looked meaningfully at Wang Zhilin. Don¡¯t think that she had no idea what Wang Zhilin was thinking. When she had let the two people in the hospital get close to Wang Zhilin, she¡¯d already factored in today¡¯s situation.


    She wanted Wang Zhilin to slowly lose hope but she was willing to let her feel some sort of hope while in despair. She wanted this to happen to her time after time, letting her lose everything gradually, subject her spirit and mind to torture each time!


    This was like a game controlled by Su Yanyi. The rules of the game were dictated by her. She could y it however she wanted to. If the rules weren¡¯t to her taste, she could just change it. When she was done ying it, she could change the rules as well. As long as she didn¡¯t want it to end, it would never end!


    Just like the report this time, there was not a shred of evidence that she¡¯d provided which could sentence Wang Zhilin to the death penalty. This was because she didn¡¯t want her to die yet. Plus, she didn¡¯t want her to stay in jail for too long a time. Or, she temporarily didn¡¯t want her to be in jail yet¡­perhaps she should begin with her next step!


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see who will end up worse.¡± After she finished her words, Su Yanyi left a screaming and berating Wang Zhilin behind.


    Wang Zhilin¡¯s battered look ced Su Yanyi in a very good mood. Once she got in the car, she called three numbers in a row before she quieted. She looked at the scenery outside, as if thinking about something.


    From Wang Zhilin¡¯s reaction, the two men she¡¯d specially sent over had held effects on her. Plus, they held a lot of importance to Wang Zhilin. Clearly, she would use them right now. She had given them extraordinary statuses, otherwise, why would Wang Zhilin ever think of them?


    Su Yanyi had assigned the two men their tasks. She believed that not long from now, Wang Zhilin would be able to see the two men as she wished.


    ¡°President Su, Mr. Qin Zhenyi¡¯s assistant had called a third time today. Lady Wang called twice as well. ording to your orders, I didn¡¯t directly reject it. Lady Wang left a message, saying that she sincerely wants to chat with you.¡± When they were close to the Su Residence, Kang Zhong reported. He had received quite a number of calls these days. Besides the Qin and Wang Family, all the people in A City who had grasped this piece of information had all called over to confirm the news; either contacting him or President Su.


    It could be said that Su Yanyi¡¯s moves had almost disrupted A City¡¯s market. Many were anxious.

 Chapter 91.3 - Miss You

    <strong>Chapter 91.3 ¡ª Miss You?</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    ¡°Tell me, why do you think Lady Wang is looking for me?¡± Su Yanyi asked, interestedly.


    ¡°President Su knows the answer and is testing me?¡± Kang Zhong could tell from the obvious tone in her voice. With Su Yanyi¡¯s intelligence, how could she not know why Lady Wang came looking for her?


    ¡°Arrange this. Tomorrow morning, I will see her in my office.¡± After the Wangs lost fame and reputation, it was time for them to lose everything!


    Lady Wang, Chen Ying, was actually a weak and cowardly woman. Before she married, she listened to her parents. After she married, she listened to her husband. After she gave birth to her daughter, she listened to her. She rarely intervened with thepany¡¯s matters. All her time was spent on shopping, drinking tea, and attending gatherings. This was also the reason why she was able to stay even after the entire Wang Family was arrested. Of course, Su Yanyi had also let her go on purpose.


    Why had she let Lady Wang go? Naturally, Su Yanyi wanted to let the Wang Family go, ording to how her n progressed. Her n was not to ruin the Wang Family in one day. She wanted them to lose everything they had slowly and eventually even hope, sinking into desperation in the end!


    Su Yanyi really hated them. The moment she recounted her own helplessness, as shey on the hospital bed for two years or so, she wanted the entire Wang Family to taste the feeling of desperation!


    ¡°Ok, I will arrange this.¡± President Su¡¯s decision was as expected.


    Once she returned home, Su Yanyi directly headed back to her building. Yet, itcked the usual warmth. It was peaceful and quiet, with her all alone. There was no warm and just cooked dinner weing her or the man who waited for her always. This was a terrible feeling.


    Su Yanyi subconsciously took out her phone and caressed the familiar number. Yet, she didn¡¯t dial it.


    At this time, Aunt Wang walked in.


    ¡°Elder Miss, Lady is waiting for you to have dinner with her. I haven¡¯t prepared any dinner.¡± It¡¯s not that Aunt Wang didn¡¯t want to cook for her, but the Lady had specifically ordered her not to and to ask the Elder Miss to eat at the main residence.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t reject her either. She changed and walked over. The whole family was there and Su Yanyi sat next to Su Yanmo.


    The chefs had cooked the dinner so it was pretty delicious. Su Yanyi had grown up eating this food, so after a while, she lost her appetite. Although the food looked exquisite and delicious, it wasn¡¯t as great as the food made by Qin Jiran. At least, it didn¡¯t fit her taste as much.


    Su Yanyi stopped eating after she had appeased her hunger.


    When Mother Su noticed this, she asked in concern. ¡°What happened? You¡¯ve barely eaten. Is it not to your taste?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only eating that much? Eat more. Could it be that you don¡¯t have a good appetite because Jiran isn¡¯t here?¡± Mother Su asked in concern but also teased her. Who knew she¡¯d really hit the jackpot!


    Su Yanyi scrunched her eyebrows but didn¡¯t exin. She only agreed tacitly.


    Mother Suughed and continued to tease her. ¡°You¡¯ve really be picky because of Jiran. How long is he going to be gone for? If it¡¯s going to be for a long time, you could lose some weight.¡±


    ¡°Ten days.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t mind being teased but she suddenly felt like ten days was a very long time.


    Ten days?! How long had it been since she and Qin Jiran had separated for such a long time? It seems like ever since she¡¯d be a human vegetable in her past life, that man had been by her side, taking care of her. He had never left her alone for more than a day. Yet this time, he had left for ten days.


    Mother Su smiled and tried to advise her daughter. ¡°I heard that the ce Jiran is going to is very remote and tiring?¡±


    Uncertain as to why, Su Yanyi felt like Mother was scheming her when she saw how happy she was.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Su Yanyi asked carefully. From a young age, she and her Elder Brother had been the victims of her mother¡¯s schemes many times.


    ¡°Go and visit him. Plus, it¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s. Treat this as an early vacation before New Year¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently. You should know.¡± She needed to manage the Qins and Wangs. How could she take time off? Plus, Qin Jiran was just going out to shoot his scenes. At most, he would just be gone for like ten days or so. It wouldn¡¯t be suitable for her to just follow him.


    ¡°Your Elder Brother is here so have him look after it for you. Qin Family is too busy with their internal strife so they won¡¯t being to cause you trouble. In regards to the Wang Family, you have already dealt with them. What else are you worried about? You don¡¯t need to keep an eye on them all the time.¡± Mother Su was well aware of how things stood.


    In reality, Su Family knew of Su Yanyi¡¯s actions. But to the eyes of Su Parents, it was child¡¯s y in some ways. There was no need for them to intervene.


    A child¡¯s y?! If the Qins and Wangs found out that to the Su Family, their actions were just child¡¯s y, who knew what they would make of it? Would they be iparably angry or iparably pitiful for themselves?


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t immediately reject her words, instead she mulled over. Then, she looked inquiringly at Su Yanmo who looked at her at the same time. They seemed to bemunicating through their eyes.


    ¡°No problem.¡± In the end, Su Yanmo agreed to Mother Su¡¯s words. His younger sister¡¯s husband had been away just for a day and his sister wanted to go find him. He didn¡¯t mind really.


    Su Yanyi blinked her eyes and calmly said, ¡°I will consider it.¡±


    At Su Yanyi¡¯s response, Mother Su let out a happyugh. She understood her daughter well. She clearly didn¡¯t have the intention of considering it. She¡¯d basically agreed to this! She just needed to wait and see what day Yanyi would leave.


    Qin Jiran who had arrived at his destination was discussing the problem of filming the scenes. The conditions here were really bad and the houses here all belonged to farmers. They lived together in groups. Qin Jiran and Jiang Xiaobin were in one room. Yet, they didn¡¯t sleep on the bed. Instead, they were on a nice and warm Kang bed stove. But, it was a bit too hard. Even so, it was warm andfortable.


    ¡°Sighs, I really didn¡¯t think I would end up living in a ce like this in my life. Brother Qin, are you used to this? Do you want me to spread more nkets on the bed stove? Is it a bit too hard?¡± Jiang Xiaobin was in charge of spreading the nkets on the bed stove and murmured about while doing so.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem.¡± Qin Jiran and Guo Zekai finished solving the issue of tomorrow¡¯s filming. He didn¡¯t have any objections against living here as he was able to endure this.


    In the evening, while they were resting, there was no source of entertainment either. So, everyone nned on sleeping. Qin Jiran and Jiang Xiaobin were together and since they grew up with each other, they weren¡¯t ufortable with one another. Jiang Xiaobin quickly fell asleep without a care for the world. Yet, Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t able to.


    He really wanted to call Yanyi, at least to say goodnight. Although he had only been in the same room with Yanyi for a few days, it felt like it had been a long time once he¡¯d gotten used to it. He felt empty after he¡¯d to abruptly leave her, a bit restless even. So much so, he didn¡¯t even want to sleep.


    Ten days! Did he really need to endure this kind of life for ten days? Why did he have the urge to go back even though he¡¯d just gotten here?


    Yanyi, I miss you. Are you missing me?¡­

 Chapter 92.1 - I Missed You Too

    <strong>Chapter 92.1 ¡ª I Missed You Too?</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    After another two days without a lovely breakfast and dinner made by Qin Jiran, Su Yanyi decided to visit him at work. Matters regarding the Wangs and Qins were handed over to Su Yanmo as well as Kang Zhong who served as the assistant. She took only Pan Yan along to where Qin Jiran was filming.


    Before going, Su Yanyi had made some preparations. Thinking of how remote the ce was, she had Pan Yan prepare the daily essential items since food and the conditions there might not be the best. She even brought arge amount of cooked food and fruits. It filled up the entire car. Then, they set out.


    Pan Yan was pretty good at driving, which was one of the important qualifications when picking an assistant in the past. On the way there, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t feel ufortable or anything of the sort. Yet, when the car drove to the remote forest outside, the conditions of the roads were terrible. Not only were the roads bumpy and uneven, there was snow and sleet. It made it hard to drive and Pan Yi had no choice but to carefully reduce their speed. Su Yanyi knitted her brows tightly.


    ¡°President Su, ording to the map that Kang Zhong gave me, we will arrive at Mr. Qin¡¯s destination in about 20 minutes. Are we not going to notify Mr. Qin beforehand?¡± Needless to say, Pan Yan was very intelligent. This was her first time here and she was able to find the ce based on the map. Of course, this is also because Kang Zhong had furnished meticulous information.


    Su Yanyi hesitated and looked at the vast whiteness. This was different from A City¡¯s winter. They had driven for almost the whole day and passed by provinces. The winter here was clearly colder than A City¡¯s. How was Qin Jiran now? Because she wanted to surprise Qin Jiran, she hadn¡¯t notified him. Since she was already here, there was naturally no point in informing him.


    ¡°No need.¡± She didn¡¯t want to disturb his work either. If Qin Jiran was filming right now and she notified him, she would probably dy their progress. She was sure that if he knew she was here, he woulde and wee her in the first moments. To that man, she was more important than work!


    Thus, although Su Yanyi was dominant and overbearing, she considered things as a whole or rather she was reasonable. Just like the promise she had made when she was reborn, she promised to protect Qin Jiran for the rest of her life. Her protection might not be gentle and considerate, but it was practical because she would use her abilities to help this man evolve his career. Perhaps, for Su Yanyi, this was love.


    Perhaps, one could have simr feelings when loving someone, but there were many different ways to love someone. Perhaps, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t love him as ardently, but she loved him in an imposing manner.


    Of course, right now, Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t sure if she loved him for sure. But her actions told everyone who was familiar with her that she was in love with this man, loving more deeply by the moment. Otherwise, why would she havee all the way to visit him in a ce like this?


    Pan Yan didn¡¯t say much and continued to pay attention to her driving. Snowkes fluttered outside the window and the silhouette of the car on the road became more and more hazy.


    ¡°Cut! Yu Tao, you¡¯re the head of the criminal underworld. Your expression needs to be nasty and cruel. Do you know what it means to be nasty and cruel? You can¡¯t be a coward. Even if you¡¯re cold, you can¡¯t show this. Again!¡± Guo Zekai held the megaphone and yelled with all his strength. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t know everyone was cold, but this was the job of actors. Even if they were cold, they had to endure it. Even if they were frozen, as long as it wasn¡¯t the type of reaction the movie required, they couldn¡¯t express it at all!


    In reality, the 50 or so people present right now were all freezing. They were shivering, their lips were turning purple. The unconcealed ears were fresh red. Many of the girls were crying at how cold it was. But despite how cold they were, no oneined about it. Who let someone else to be even more tragic than them?!


    The actors who were shooting abat scene in the snow were the coldest, especially Qin Jiran. He only wore a police officer¡¯s uniform and rolled around in the snow. Don¡¯t mention his body covered in snow, but excessive exercise leads to sweat and it would quickly freeze. That meant that he was hot and cold, incredibly hard to endure. Despite this, Qin Jiran did not utter a word. He was actingpletely in ordance with Gu Zekai¡¯s directions and the script. Everyone admired the degree of dedication he had towards his work and naturally no one dared toin.


    The people who were in charge of filming the interesting highlights captured this scene and took all sorts of close up pictures. They nned to use this scene for promotion.


    When Su Yanyi followed the person in the set over and arrived, she witnessed the scene where Qin Jiran followed down from the snow slope. She was in an extremely foul mood and emitted a cold aura. The surrounding temperature became even colder!


    Su Yanyi first arrived at the vige but the crew had already moved to the forest to shoot the scene. She found the person who stayed in the vige and came over to see this scene.


    In the past, she¡¯d heard that Qin Jiran was extremely dedicated and never used a body double when shooting scenes. He would shoot the scenes at all costs, and that was where the many scars on his body came from. But she had only heard about this. Now that she¡¯d actually witnessed this serious scene, she hadplicated feelings.


    She clearly admired him. This was a praise to a man¡¯s degree of dedication and his deft skills. A person¡¯s sess depended on their sacrifice. This was the price to be sessful and where the charm of a sessful person came from. She admired him and was attracted as well. The moment she saw him, she couldn¡¯t shift her gaze away. Her heart and eyes were filled with that man¡¯s silhouette. Even if she stared afar and couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s appearance clearly, it was enough to move her emotionally!


    Besides the fact that she admired and was emotionally moved by him, she learned how it felt to have a heartache. It was sour and bitter. She was a bit upset and couldn¡¯t bear to let him go. It was as though a person whom she valued greatly was being bullied. She really wanted to go over and hug that man and tell him that he didn¡¯t need to work that hard. She could give him whatever he wanted!


    Right, he didn¡¯t need to be so tired. I can give you whatever you want¡­Su Yanyi really wanted to rush over and say that. Whether she was dominant or overbearing, but in the end, she was unwilling to see how tired the man would be. But, Su Yanyi knew that she wouldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t, and was unwilling to see this through!


    Despite how dominant and overbearing she was, she was clear on one thing. Qin Jiran was a man who had his own ideas. So, it was impossible for her to let this man live under her control and ideas. He had his own career and his own stubbornness. She couldn¡¯t wipe out everything for him because of her own heartache. If she really did this, she wasn¡¯t guarding the man but rather looking at him in disdain and beating him down!


    Su Yanyi thought of her childhood; wasn¡¯t she in such an exhausting state like him too? But she had asked for it. Training. Constant training. She trained at the same level as boys and even gave herself extra missions toplete. All of this was so she could work harder and beat up everyone who dared to challenge her. At that time, Grandfather, Mother, Father, and Brother probably looked at her the same way she was looking at Qin Jiran. It was aplicated look of pride and heartache.


    At that time, her elders not only didn¡¯t advise against her decision, but they also gave her lots of support and encouragement. If this was Qin Jiran¡¯s decision, then she would respect and support him!


    Because they were shooting scenes in the hills of the forest, cars couldn¡¯t be driven over. So Su Yanyi and Pan Yan had to walk over. The ground was covered with white snow and everyone¡¯s attention was on filming. No one noticed Su Yanyi and Pan Yan¡¯s arrival, so they naturally didn¡¯t stop the filming. Su Yanyi stood there, silently, watching Qin Jiran in a fight with several people after rolling down. He fell on the snow and got back up and fought with the others with all his might. Then he fell down and got up again¡­


    Although she knew that they were shooting scenes, Su Yanyi felt that it was very realistic. It¡¯s like when people watched TV shows or movies and knew that it was fake, but their emotions would still be touched by it. It wasn¡¯t just because of the people within the scenes but without as well.

 Chapter 92.2 - I Missed You Too

    <strong>Chapter 92.2 ¡ª I Missed You Too</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    The entertainment circle was filled with filth, just like the Star King Entertainment that she controlled and exposed. The plotting and scheming were just trivial matters. It was really dirty and cruel using illegal means to make their way up thedder and gain limelight. But even so, one couldn¡¯t deny the demands of the entertainment industry and the dedication and hard work of many actors!


    The more one dazzled on screen, the more assiduous one was behind the scenes. The fame one garnered in the entertainment circle was in exchange for their tears and hard work. To every dedicated actor, one needed to show respect.


    ¡°Ok, pass. Prepare for the next scene!¡± Guo Zekai finally said pass, and everybody sighed. Jiang Xiaobin bought a towel and hot water pot over.


    ¡°Brother Qin, quickly wipe off the snow and drink some warm water. Don¡¯t get a cold!¡±


    A deadpan Qin Jiran started to dry his head. Within moments, the towel was extremely wet. It was cold and icy, almost frozen. The hot water was poured out and it seemed to have be cold already. Qin Jiran slowly drank a sip and squinted his eyes.


    At this time, Su Yanyi was walking slowly towards Qin Jiran. She wore a ck jacket, very eye-catching in the snow. All the people on the set suddenly noticed her existence, their iparable shocks evident through their gazes.


    Qin Jiran finally noticed her existence too. His eyes were as wide as a saucer, he looked incredibly cute. The photographer in charge of taking pictures of interesting highlights captured this scene. He admired his foresight for keeping his camera on the whole time, otherwise, he would¡¯ve missed the moment Film Emperor changed his expression. That would¡¯ve been tragic!


    ¡°Yanyi? Why are you here?!¡± When Qin Jiran called out, his tone held a degree of uncertainty, as though he¡¯d recognized the wrong person. But he reacted and believed that this woman was really the one he had been thinking about. He asked in surprise.


    Before Su Yanyi could respond, the surprise on her face turned to worry. ¡°It¡¯s so cold here. Why are you here? Did you drive over? Did you bring extra clothes?¡± His tone was quite harsh.


    As he spoke, Qin Jiran took quick strides towards Su Yanyi. He seemed to want to take off his clothes and give them to Su Yanyi, but once he thought of the snow on his freezing clothes, he pulled on Su Yanyi¡¯s hand instead. He wanted to bring Su Yanyi away.


    He had shot his scenes for a few days here already. He was really cold and about to be frozen. When he saw Su Yanyiing, his first thought was to prevent her from freezing.


    Su Yanyi shivered as Qin Jiran held her hand. It was akin to holding an ice cube. Once Qin Jiran realized how abrupt his actions were, he immediately wanted to let go of Su Yanyi¡¯s hand. But Su Yanyi quickly held his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Su Yanyi was persistent in holding onto his hand.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s hand was quite small but warm. Qin Jiran felt like he wasn¡¯t that cold anymore, despite the cold snow.


    Guo Zekai ran over at this point too. He greeted Su Yanyi and said, ¡°President Su, you¡¯re here. You didn¡¯t notify me, otherwise, I would¡¯vee to visit you.¡±


    Perhaps, because he had interacted with her more often, Guo Zekai wasn¡¯t intimidated by her as much anymore. Yet, he spoke with respect.


    Su Yanyi nced coldly at Guo Zekai. Although she knew that she shouldn¡¯t be angry at him, she was still unhappy. Who let Guo Zekai be the Director?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Although she was unhappy, she still responded.


    Guo Zekaiughed awkwardly and stole a furtive nce at Su Yanyi¡¯s demeanor. He couldn¡¯t help mumbling. Why did President Su look unhappy? Could it be because Film Emperor Qin hasn¡¯t been home these days?


    ¡°Um, cough, cough, there¡¯s another scene to shoot. After that, it¡¯s dinner. Um, Jiran, want to rest for a while?¡± In reality, Guo Zekai really wanted to say: quickly shoot the scenes. Everyone was prepared but since Queen Su was here, even if someone gave him the guts to, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say it.


    Qin Jiran scrunched his eyebrows, he naturally understood Guo Zekai. There was anotherbat scene, but seeing how Su Yanyi was barely wearing anything, he was worried that she might be too cold. He thought about it and was about to reject it. But Su Yanyi beat him to it.


    ¡°Go shoot your scenes. I will wait here for you.¡± Qin Jiran understood, so Su Yanyi naturally did too. Although she was unhappy, she wouldn¡¯t dy the progress of the filming because of her mood. After all, even if he didn¡¯t shoot it now, he would have to in the future.


    Although Guo Zekai sighed at her words, Qin Jiran knitted his eyebrows even more. He persisted. ¡°Yanyi, go back to the vige. It¡¯s too cold here. You don¡¯t need to wait for me.¡±


    Su Yanyi knitted her eyebrows too, her exquisite and indifferent appearance even more evident under the snow. She looked at Qin Jiran with a tint of unhappiness and spoke with equal persistence. ¡°I will wait here. I¡¯m not cold.¡±


    The cold Film Emperor against the cold Queen. All those nearby took a few steps back as they watched the two stare coldly at each other. Many thought the same thing: so scary!


    Guo Zekai, this Director, even imagined a scene where these two battled it out at the peak of the mountain. No words or movement, just gazes, and imposing aura; enough to kill each other! Oh, this was basically a typical wuxia film plot! He must quickly capture this scene!


    Guo Zekai looked around for a few photographers. He nced at them and gestured for them to record this scene.


    The staredown ended with Qin Jiran¡¯s defeat, as expected. Qin Jiran gave the thermos to Su Yanyi and said, ¡°Drink some warm water. I will quickly finish.¡±


    At that moment, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t feel helpless but rather persistent. As he turned around, his eyes swept over the actors who were shooting scenes with him. He had a cold gaze, as though threatening them. The actors trembled in fear. So terrifying!


    Film Emperor¡¯s imposing demeanor was extraordinary!


    They started to resume the shoot. Everybody on the set was prepared and didn¡¯t dare to make any mistakes. In the past, Director Guo was looking over them so they could asionallymit small mistakes and beg for his forgiveness. But not only did they have to deal with Film Emperor¡¯s imposing manner, Queen Su was watching them on the side. Whoever dared to make a mistake at this time, oh, will have a terrible ending!


    Qin Jiran was inbat with three people in the snow. While fighting, he rolled a few times in the snow and spent 20 or so seconds chasing after them. The warm breath lingered around his nose.


    Everyone held their breaths, not daring to even breathe. When Guo Zekai finally said ¡®pass¡¯, everyone let out a secret sigh. Everyone could feel the pressure just standing next to the two.


    ¡°Everyone take a break. We¡¯re going to eat dinner now so don¡¯t walk off. Remember to stay safe.¡± Guo Zekai ordered, and the exhausted set finally packed up.


    Su Yanyi walked towards Qin Jiran and took the towel that Jiang Xiaobin had prepared, throwing it on Qin Jiran¡¯s head. Although she was a bit rough, it was obvious that she intended care.


    Qin Jiran dried his hair with the towel, while Su Yanyi stood by the side and slightly raised her head to stare at him. Many recorded this scene again.


    Before dinner started, Jiang Xiaobin held the phone around, trying to find a signal. Much to his chagrin, the signal was just too unstable.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± In the kitchen, Qin Jiran was about to personally cook. Originally, this wasn¡¯t nned, since he ate with the crew. Now that Yanyi came, even if she didn¡¯t say it, he couldn¡¯t bear to have her eat with others.


    Jiang Xiaobin ended up walking into the kitchen while trying to find a signal. He stared at Qin Jiran who was skillfully cooking and praised him in his heart.


    ¡°Brother Qin, I¡¯m trying to look for a signal. What did you cook tonight? Can I eat with you as well? I haven¡¯t eaten food that you cooked in such a long time.¡± As Jiang Xiaobin said this, he took quick pictures. Since there was no signal here, he could only upload them when he got back. He would upload them to Brother Qin¡¯s Weibo and let the fans see how virtuous Film Emperor Qin was. He was basically the new generation¡¯s house husband.


    Qin Jiran was silent and coldly nced at Jiang Xiaobin. He immediately dropped his head and said, ¡°Ok, ok. I know. I won¡¯t be the third wheel. Brother Qin, why do you prioritize President Su? That¡¯s rude.¡±


    This time, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t even look at him anymore. Jiang Xiaobin took a few more pictures and left silently. He got out of the kitchen and his eyes sparkled. He went over to Su Yanyi¡¯s ce bravely.


    The ce they were at right now was where he and Qin Jiran lived. The entire house was rented by the set. There were three bedrooms and because Su Yanyi came over, they had to do an emergency changing of rooms. They moved Jiang Xiaobin to Liu Liu¡¯s room and this wasn¡¯t intentional either. Only Liu Liu lived in a room by himself on the entire set. Originally, they wanted Jiang Xiaobin and Liu Liu in one room and Qin Jiran in a room by himself. But Jiang Xiaobin would rather die than submit to this. So, he ended up with Qin Jiran in one room. Now that Su Yanyi was here, Jiang Xiaobin had no choice but to move. Pan Yan ended up squeezing in a room with a female actress from the set.

 Chapter 93.1 - The Romantic Show

    <strong>Chapter 93.1 ¡ª The Romantic Show</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    The next morning, after the two woke up, they originally nned to train. Before they left the room, however, the cold air assaulted them. Yanyi knitted her eyebrows.


    ¡°How about we don¡¯t train today? I¡¯ll go cook some food for you.¡± Qin Jiran suggested in a considerate manner.


    ¡°Eat what?¡± When she heard there was food, Su Yanyi stopped debating and immediately abandoned the thought of training.


    ¡°Roasted potato. Although it isn¡¯t exquisite enough, it¡¯s quite new to me. I learned this from a fellow viger.¡± As Qin Jiran exined this, he walked towards the kitchen. He had prepared the potatoes already. All along the two days he¡¯d spent learning this dish, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking of Yanyi¡¯s ravenous face. Although roasted potato wasn¡¯t some delicious food, Yanyi had never tried this before. Since she never had, he thought of letting her.


    When he¡¯d first found out that Yanyi liked his cooking, he had considered learning to cook more dishes and making varieties for her.


    ¡°Hurry up! I want to taste it.¡± Although it didn¡¯t taste special, people were usually eager to taste the food that they had never tried before.


    Roasted potato was really simple. It was just throwing the potatoes on the stove and roasting it. By now, Su Yanyi was already standing by the kitchen door. She watched Qin Jiran bustling about, like when they were home.


    Breakfast was quickly prepared. The roasted potato smelled great and Yanyi ate two in a row. She closed her eyes in satisfaction.


    ¡°Yanyi, it¡¯s cold outside. How about you rest here?¡± After breakfast, he needed to film, and the location was about 20 or so minutes walk. He was worried about Yanyiing along with him. It was too cold outside.


    ¡°I am prepared for this.¡± Su Yanyi pointed at the luggage nearby. She knew that it would be cold here, so she¡¯d brought along a lot of clothes to protect her against the cold. She wouldn¡¯t freeze.


    Qin Jiran immediately helped Su Yanyi find her clothes. He looked left and right, feeling a bit displeased.


    ¡°You¡¯ll still be cold and there aren¡¯t enough clothes. You need hats and shoes too.¡± Qin Jiran said, knitting his eyebrows.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes sparkled and walked to the other luggage. With her back facing Qin Jiran, she rummaged through, taking out the hat and shoes that she¡¯d prepared. She brought it over for Qin Jiran to see and only then was he satisfied. He helped Su Yanyi wear her clothes and hat in a serious manner. Then he pulled Su Yanyi¡¯s hand and walked out with her. As they walked out, he was issuing reminders. ¡°Now you can watch. But if you be cold,e back first. You must not freeze yourself.¡±


    Although Su Yanyi felt Qin Jiran was quite verbose, she didn¡¯t argue for she knew he meant well. She couldn¡¯t help but think back to her past life, when she was a human vegetable and how the man would talk to her about random things by her ears. When he massaged her, he said that he hoped for her to exercise some more and looked forward to when she woke up. He would bring her to do whatever she wanted. In reality, it didn¡¯t hold any meaning. Yet, this fully expressed this man¡¯s love for her.


    The two linked their hands and walked towards the filming location. On their way, they had noticed some members of the crew looking at them from a distance, afraid of being too close. The two stepped on the vast white snow and breathed in the chilly air. Although the temperature was extremely low, they were clearly in a great mood.


    Suddenly, Su Yanyi thought of the word ¡®romantic¡¯. It was holding hands with someone she liked and walking on the snow. Wasn¡¯t this a scene from romantic dramas?


    Unsure whether it was her luck or EQ that had suddenly burst, Su Yanyi suddenly had a great idea. She felt like she knew what to give him for the second gift.


    In the end, before he left, Qin Jiran not only reminded her again, but also called Jiang Xiaobin and Pan Yan over to take good care of Su Yanyi. She thought it was funny. She was an adult. Did he really think she couldn¡¯t take care of herself? Did he take her for a child?!


    ¡°Ever since I grew up, this is the first time that I have seen Brother Qin care for someone so deeply and speak so much nonsense. It feels like he has changed.¡± While Jiang Xiaobin spoke to Pan Yan, he didn¡¯t bother to tone down his volume. Su Yanyi who was in the distance heard him. She casually nced at Jiang Xiaobin who immediately shut his mouth.


    Su Yanyi averted her eyes from Qin Jiran who¡¯s filming then looked over and found an empty space by a tree not far from here. There was a thickyer of snow on top and it had yet to be tainted.


    Once she found the ce, Su Yanyi walked over. Jiang Xiaobin and Pan Yan naturally followed her. At the very beginning, they had no idea what Su Yanyi wanted to do. They looked at each other strangely, especially Pan Yan. Although she hadn¡¯t been Su Yanyi¡¯s assistant for that long, she had a certain amount of understanding regarding this President. Because she understood her, she knew that President Su had a really cold personality. Who knew that President Su would¡¯ve a childlike side?


    What was Su Yanyi doing? One would know simply by looking because she was focused on building something, or rather a snowman!


    ¡°Um, President Su, do you need help?¡± Jiang Xiaobin asked, a bit unsure of what to do. ording to logic, building a snowman was a form of entertainment, or rather a form of pleasure. Yet, he couldn¡¯t connect the word ¡®entertainment¡¯ to what President Su was doing.


    Su Yanyi thought about it and said, ¡°Go find some carrots and potatoes.¡±


    The system mission required her to personally make at least 50% of something. Yet, there should be no problem in letting Jiang Xiaobin run errands for her.


    Jiang Xiaobin stood there, momentarily speechless before he silently walked back to the vige to request for carrots and potatoes.


    Pan Yan stood by the side and wore a strange look too. She thought about it before running back to the vige with Jiang Xiaobin. After some time, the two came back. One held carrots and other items while the other two shovels.


    Su Yanyi liked Pan Yan. She was very meticulous and knew her well. Although she didn¡¯t talk much, she did her job perfectly well saving her a lot of trouble.


    With the shovel in her hand, it made things easier for her. Jiang Xiaobin and Pan Yan offered to help but Su Yanyi rejected it. It was just building a snowman. Although she hadn¡¯t built one for a long time, she had done this when she was young. She remembered the time when her parents brought her to northeastern China. That was the first time she had seen so much snow, even Elder Brother came to y with her.


    Building a snowman required a lot of strength. While Su Yanyi considered this, she tried her best to roll the snow. Before she could roll a figure out, Qin Jiran finished filming his first scene. He directly came for her and when he saw what Su Yanyi was doing, he was stunned. He was definitely more shocked than Jiang Xiaobin and Pan Yan.


    ¡°Yanyi, what are you doing?¡± Qin Jiran asked, unsure. He couldn¡¯t believe that Yanyi was building a snowman right now unless she told him so!


    Su Yanyi heard Qin Jiran¡¯s voice and suddenly stood up. She looked back at him and blinked her eyes, then again. She spit out, ¡°Come and y with me.¡±


    Jiang Xiaobin immediatelyughed and although Pan Yan was still holding it in, the smile on her face was evident.


    Qin Jiran stunned silly. Then he walked over and asked, ¡°You want me to y with you?¡±


    This time, it was Su Yanyi¡¯s turn to be stunned. y together? She¡¯s not ying, ok!


    ¡°Go film. Come backter.¡± Su Yanyi naturally rejected him. If she didn¡¯t meet the requirements, wouldn¡¯t she end up doing this for no reason?


    Qin Jiran was in a dilemma. He didn¡¯t need to film the next scene¡­


    Qin Jiran walked over and hugged Su Yanyi. In a low voice he said, ¡°Yanyi, you don¡¯t want to build it with me?¡±


    Though Yanyi asked him to continue filming, why did he feel like he was dismissed by her?


    This time, Pan Yan couldn¡¯t hold her smile anymore. Who knew Film Emperor could be this childish?! Shouldn¡¯t kids be asking this?!


    Not really! Su Yanyi thought about it but didn¡¯t say it out loud. She hesitated and then reluctantly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s build it together.¡±


    Oh yay! She finally agreed to build it with him! So happy!


    The two linked hands and went to build a snowman. By now, Su Yanyi had already rolled two piles of snow. With Qin Jiran joining in, quickly, there were two more.

 Chapter 93.2 - The Romantic Snow

    <strong>Chapter 93.2 ¡ª The Romantic Snow?</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    ¡°Yanyi, what are you trying to build?¡± By now, Qin Jiran had decided to ask this question.


    ¡°Snow man.¡± Although Su Yanyi answered, she looked at him with questioning eyes.


    Qin Jiran looked at the piles of snow of various sizes. He thought that he¡¯d asked a stupid question indeed. He thought of something afterward and happily asked, ¡°Yanyi, are you building two snowmen? You and I?¡±


    Su Yanyi pursed her lips. Wasn¡¯t the answer obvious?


    Looking at Yanyi, Qin Jiran understood. He excitedly held Su Yanyi¡¯s hand. Although the two were wearing gloves, their hands were still filled with warmth.


    The two worked together to roll the snow. There was a big and small snowman. They took out the carrots and potatoes that were long prepared. The carrots were for the noses and the potatoes were for the eyes. They simply dressed the snowmen up.


    The two had faint smiles on their faces and they only had each other in their eyes. It wasforting to see them working together. There was this harmonious atmosphere that separated them from the others. In that moment, it seemed like there were only two of them.


    ¡°Guys, stand together and take a picture with the snowmen. You guys are so cute!¡± Jiang Xiaobin suggested on the side. In reality, before this, he had taken numerous pictures already. Plus, it wasn¡¯t just him but also Liu Liu and a photographer in charge of taking pictures of interesting highlights. He started to take pictures from various angles.


    Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi didn¡¯t bother with Jiang Xiaobin. The two had been standing by the snowmen so Jiang Xiaobin took numerous pictures from different angles.


    ¡°I originally wanted to give it to you as a gift.¡± Su Yanyi said, pitifully. Since Qin Jiran had personally made it, how could she give him this? However, it wasn¡¯t really a pity. After all, this was a rare chance. She was rxed to the point she forgot about all her worries. She was just purely enjoying this momentary happiness.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made most of this big snowman by yourself so just give me this as a gift. I made the majority of the small one, so I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift. How does that sound?¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t understand how her level of stubbornness came from the system. He wanted to use his own way to give her this gift.


    Su Yanyi thought that whether shepleted the mission or not had nothing to do with this. In the future, she would¡¯ve a lot more chances toplete the mission, but there weren¡¯t a lot of opportunities to have fun. Perhaps, this was the ¡®unexpected surprise¡¯. She didn¡¯t hold any expectations, but the system¡¯s voice rang all of a sudden.


    Congrattions to Master forpleting the level three mission. Another point is added. Now, you have 22 points for this level. Please continue to work hard!


    Su Yanyi had given him the gift. Just based on therge snowman, she had participated in over 50% of the process of creating it. At the same time, he had made the small snowman as a gift in return. It fitted the requirements of the system.


    This was definitely an unexpected surprise! Su Yanyi let out a faintugh. Under the snow, she was like a slowly blooming winter plum tree. She was beautiful but proud.


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    When Guo Zekai ran over to find Qin Jiran for his turn in filming, everyone witnessed this shocking scene. They were stunned by Su Yanyi¡¯s smile and they were surprised.


    ¡°Cough, cough. Uh, Jiran. It¡¯s your turn.¡± Guo Zekai couldn¡¯t help but remind him. For some unknown reason, he felt guilty, as though a viin destroying the atmosphere. Especially when Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi both looked coldly at him, Guo Zekai felt like he was up for a tragic consequence.


    ¡°Go, be careful!¡± Although she spoke reasonably to Qin Jiran, she still cast a cold gaze at interloper Guo Zekai for interrupting the atmosphere.


    Qin Jiran nodded and hesitated. Then he nted a soft kiss at the corner of Su Yanyi¡¯s lip. When he noticed that she wasn¡¯t angry, he followed Guo Zekai.


    This seemed to be the first time he was intimate with Yanyi in front of everyone and it seemed like Yanyi wasn¡¯t against this either.


    This feels excellent!


    With an ted heart, Qin Jiran filmed his part with more than the usual gusto and his acting was way better as well. Everybody could feel his excitement.


    The enamored Film Emperor was an enviable sight!


    Because of Qin Jiran¡¯s superb performance, the filming went by sessfully. Even the side actors, who were apprehensive of interrupting the Film Emperor¡¯s and Queen Su¡¯s time together, tried their best to act. There was not a single time the director had said ¡®cut¡¯. They finished the shooting sessfully.


    The crew returned to the vige to have lunch and rest. It was too cold out here, so it wasn¡¯t practical to eat here. Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi started to cook by themselves. Of course, Qin Jiran was the one cooking. Su Yanyi was just in charge of eating.


    After their delicious lunch, it was a while before the filming started in the afternoon. The twoy on the Kang bed stove and rested for a while. Qin Jiran held Su Yanyi in her arms and kissed her. She happily and foolishlyughed. She felt like days like this were unbelievably blessed.


    It was unclear which of the crew members started this trend, but they all ran over to take pictures of the two snowmen for keepsake. There were even some who started to build their own snowmen. This filled the cold winter air withughter.


    Because thework wasn¡¯t stable, they were unable to spread the news. Yet, everyone had the same thought ¡ª once they¡¯re back, they would definitely upload these beautiful pictures on the inte. After all, not everyone could have an experience like this!


    In the next few days, the crew was pretty pumped up. Although it was still cold, their hearts were warm. Although there was a lot of pressure in filming, everyone felt motivated to do well; it was unsure whether it was due to Queen Su watching them or not. A lot of simple scenes were passed in just one take. Guo Zekai was extremely pleased, and Qin Jiran felt less pressure.


    Despite this, due to constant filming scenes in the snow, many in the crew caught cold. There were even some important actors fell ill. This included Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran was the main actor and he had a lot of scenes. Plus, he needed to participate in the filming as well as parts of the Director¡¯s responsibility. He had a lot more pressure. The third day after Su Yanyi arrived, Qin Jiran woke up with a pounding head. His body was also slightly hot. There was no need to ask him since he knew that he was probably sick.


    Perhaps, it was because his difort that led Qin Jiran to wake up a bit earlier than usual. Su Yanyi was still asleep and in her usual position. Sheid halfway in his arms. Her hair was scattered on the bed and on his arm. She was in deep sleep.


    Even though he was a bit ufortable, Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t bear to wake up Yanyi. He stared quietly at her, recalling the pieces of memories while getting along with Yanyi. It was beautiful but unrealistic at the same time.


    When he was very young, he was greedy and hoped that he would have the affection of his elders and parents. Yet after he slowly understood, his greed disappeared. He gradually understood that even though he had his parents, it wasn¡¯t the type of affection he wanted or needed. Because he was grown up.


    Yet when he met Yanyi, the desire that had long disappeared suddenly surged in his heart. Itpletely took over his thoughts and mind. It was all about Su Yanyi and his uncontroble desire and want for her.


    That was a type of feeling that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words. It was scorching hot, like fire. It seemed to have provoked him too. He didn¡¯t need any reasons and gave all his feelings to Yanyi.


    He hoped that she would look at him. He hoped that she could smile happily. He hoped that she could stay by his side. He hoped that they could be together forever¡­There were numerous wishes and it was all because of Yanyi. The numerous times that he was touched was also due to Yanyi.


    Numerous times, he had considered the scenario where he had failed to win Yanyi¡¯s love. He was willing to give up everything. He would care for her from a distance and silently. He loved her, deeply. It was the type of love that was carved in the bones and etched in the heart. Yet it wasn¡¯t just love. To him, she was hope. He ced all his feelings and wishes on her. He couldn¡¯t change this or make it disappear. It would only grow deeper and deeper, up until the end of his life.


    He could sacrifice everything for her. It wasn¡¯t because he had something but rather, once he lost her, he would have nothing left!


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen me enough?¡± Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t opened her eyes but sharply felt a gaze on her face. It was scorching and full of emotions. She couldn¡¯t ignore this.


    She had no idea why he liked to look at her face when she hadn¡¯t even washed it yet!


    ¡°How can I have enough? Even if I were to gaze at you for my whole life, it will still not be enough.¡± As he spoke in a hoarse voice, Qin Jiran tightly held onto Su Yanyi¡¯s arms. Though it sounded like sweet talks, it was also the truth. Su Yanyi loved hearing this. But in the first moment, Su Yanyi noticed this man¡¯s voice was a bit off.


    She raised her head to stare at the man¡¯s slightly red face. She naturally touched his exposed neck which was slightly warm. Su Yanyi immediately understood. This man seemed to be sick.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡± This was a conclusion, not a question!


    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit warm. There shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.¡± Qin Jiran wanted to get up. When it came to actors like him, as long as they were able to climb out of bed, they would choose to!

 Chapter 93.3 - The Romantic Snow

    <b>Chapter 93.3 ¡ª The Romantic Snow</b>


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Su Yanyi knitted her eyebrows, clearly not liking the response. ¡°You should be resting,¡± she said, coldly.


    Qin Jiranughed helplessly. Heforted Su Yanyi. ¡°It¡¯s really no big deal. In another three days, we can go back. I can persist for a bit. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m worried, you should pay attention to your body.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t deny the fact that she was worried. But she didn¡¯t really like Qin Jiran¡¯s persistence.


    Qin Jiran wanted to kiss the corner of Su Yanyi¡¯s lip. Her concern warmed his heart. But he paused his action. He was sick and although he didn¡¯t know if it was contagious, it¡¯d be better to stay away from Su Yanyi. He didn¡¯t want her to be sick.


    ¡°I know. I will really pay attention to this. If I can¡¯t hold on anymore, I¡¯ll ask Director Guo for some time off. Ok?¡±


    Su Yanyi remained silent. She stared straight at Qin Jiran and he gazed back at her, not scared at all.


    After a moment, Su Yanyi admitted defeat and nodded her head. ¡°Ok.¡± But it didn¡¯t feel like she¡¯d actually agreed, instead it had a tint of threatening. Qin Jiran felt hopeless.


    Yanyi was unhappy because he was sick. Should he be happy or not?


    Today, when they officially began filming, Su Yanyi was by the side staring. Although Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t in great state, his performance still met the standards. He didn¡¯t dy their progress.


    However, in the afternoon when Guo Zekai began to exin the scenes to everyone, Su Yanyi¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°¡­Jiran, you have some dangerous moves in your scene. You have to be careful and when you roll, try your best to keep your body on the ground. You must notnd on your head. Although this is the hill, in order to make it more realistic, we haven¡¯t examined it carefully. Do you understand?¡± Guo Zekai reminded him in detail. But to Su Yanyi¡¯s ears, he was extremely irresponsible.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you examine it carefully?¡± This was the first time Su Yanyi had questioned him in front of everyone.


    ¡°The snow on the hill hasn¡¯t been trampled upon before. It is very smooth, and we looked through it whileing over. There aren¡¯t a lot of obstacles on the ground, so we didn¡¯t check it again. However, President Su, don¡¯t worry. It should be fine.¡± Guo Zekai exined further. If someone else had asked him, he wouldn¡¯t have done so!


    Actually, Su Yanyi was well aware of this. After all, she was the President of an entertainmentpany. She had some understanding of filming, but she was worried still. After all, she felt ufortable with Qin Jiran rolling down the hill while he was still sick!


    Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t someone to endure something unjust but at the same time, she was someone who would endure when it was time to. So she just stared at Qin Jiran and said in an abnormally cold tone, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Qin Jiran nodded his head in all seriousness and said, ¡°I will. I¡¯ll be done filming it soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The filming began and Qin Jiran added anotheryer of clothes for safety. But for it to be appealing, this safetyyer was quite weak. Su Yanyi was difited.


    Su Yanyi stood at a side, staring at Qin Jiran¡¯s every movement. When she saw the redness on his face that couldn¡¯t be concealed even by makeup products, her gaze turned colder and colder.


    Because there was a dangerous scene, Guo Zekai had high expectations from the actors. The side actors paid close attention. No one wanted to reenact the scene. Even more, they didn¡¯t want Su Yanyi to see their bad performances. Before they began, Guo Zekai specially sought the actors and exined to them as well as expressing President Su¡¯s concern for this scene. He even threatened them saying that if they wanted to continue in this career, they¡¯d better not upset President Su. These people obviously paid close attention now that he¡¯d said this.


    When the scene ended and Guo Zekai yelled ¡®pass¡¯, these people all sighed. But Su Yanyi tightly pursed her lips. She wasn¡¯t happy at all. She followed the crew to where Qin Jiran hadst rolled down. Her footsteps were unusually quick.


    At this time, Qin Jiran had already got up from the ground. He couldn¡¯t attend to the body of snow on him. He walked straight towards Su Yanyi. He wanted her to know that he was really fine and wanted tofort her.


    The two walked closer and closer to each other. Quickly, they were in front of one another. Su Yanyi scrutinized him from top to bottom before she waspletely at ease.


    Qin Jiran softly hugged Su Yanyi. Because he had a body full of snow, he didn¡¯t hug that hard. Then he smiled warmly at her,forting Su Yanyi.


    The next few scenes weren¡¯t that easy to film either but didn¡¯t have any dangerous parts. Su Yanyi stood on the side and quietly watched. She didn¡¯t intervene but her face didn¡¯t look that good either. People moved far away from her, afraid that they might be implicated.


    When the filming ended, Su Yanyi immediately walked towards Qin Jiran. She said nothing but held his hands and walked back with him.


    Qin Jiran naturally didn¡¯t resist. He took it as Yanyi being concerned for him. While he walked, he thought about what to cook for Yanyi. However, when they arrived at the house they were temporarily living in, he realized that there were some differences between reality and expectations.


    Su Yanyi pressed Qin Jiran against the bed stove. She said coldly, ¡°Strip!¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s ears immediately turned red. He widened his eyes at Su Yanyi, as though looking at an alien!


    ¡°What are you looking at? Strip. Quickly! Or do you want your cold to worsen?¡± Su Yanyi was impatient but it was obvious that she was concerned. Qin Jiran realized he was overthinking. Heughed awkwardly and started to strip.


    Seeing that Qin Jiran listened to her words, she turned around and walked to the kitchen. Although people normally used the stove, the crew had brought their own induction cooker. Su Yanyi knew how to use it. After she searched through the system, she began to use it.


    She boiled the sliced ginger pieces and added sugar to it. When Qin Jiran came over after changing, he saw Su Yanyi standing by the pot with knitted eyebrows. He couldn¡¯t express how adorable she looked.


    ¡°What are you cooking? Just tell me. I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± Though Qin Jiran was shocked that Su Yanyi could cook, he was more worried. To someone who has never cooked before, the kitchen was a bit dangerous.


    ¡°Go back. I can do it,¡± she said, coldly. Seeing that he had only a thinyer of clothes, she was displeased. She scrunched her eyebrows.


    Qin Jiran was a bit helpless. Seeing how persistent Su Yanyi was, he knew that she couldn¡¯t be convinced. But he was worried about letting Su Yanyi in the kitchen by herself. It wasn¡¯t important whether the dinner was tasty or not. What was important was Yanyi¡¯s safety!


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can do this. Um, dinner is veryplicated¡­¡± Qin Jiran tried his best to say it in a tactful manner. He didn¡¯t want to hurt Yanyi that bad.


    Su Yanyi pursed her lips. How did she not understand what he¡¯s trying to say? If it weren¡¯t for the system¡¯s help, she wouldn¡¯t be doing this!


    The ginger soup was almost done. She had enough with the nonsense and pulled him back to the bedroom and forced him onto the bed.


    ¡°Stay here, do you understand?¡± Su Yanyi said, seriously to Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran was speechless and helpless. He had no choice but to nod his head. He really couldn¡¯t reject Yanyi when she was like this.


    Ginger soup was done quickly and Su Yanyi brought it in carefully. Qin Jiran wanted to help but one cold re from Su Yanyi, he didn¡¯t dare move.


    ¡°Drink it!¡± She brought the ginger soup to him and he immediately took it from her. He smelled the strong ginger smell and his eyes turned slightly red. He knew that Yanyi liked him a bit and that she cared for him. But he¡¯d never thought that Yanyi would do this for him. She¡¯d actually made him ginger soup. He was deeply touched.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±

 Chapter 94.1 - Honey, You’re the Best!

    <strong>Chapter 94.1 ¡ª Honey, You¡¯re the Best!?</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    Qin Jiran drank ginger soup and felt his heart warming up. He looked gently at Su Yanyi.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, it was just a bowl of ginger soup. Although it was the first time she¡¯d made it, she didn¡¯t think it was a favor she did him. Instead, it felt like something she should be doing for him. Qin Jiran was sick, so she cooked ginger soup for him. Shouldn¡¯t she be doing this anyway?


    She took the empty bowl from Qin Jiran¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Do you want some more?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± The ginger soup tasted really good, not like it was cooked by a newbie. Qin Jiran liked it a lot. Of course, he liked Su Yanyi¡¯s gesture even more. Even if it¡¯d tasted bad, he would probably still find it delicious.


    Su Yanyi scooped another bowl for him. She didn¡¯t wait for him to finish, however, and walked back to the kitchen. Qin Jiran wanted to follow over but the thought of Su Yanyi¡¯s cold face and her restrictions, and so he impatiently and helplessly stood there waiting.


    Quickly, an alluring aroma wafted from the kitchen. Qin Jiran was much moreforted now, but he was even more curious. Does Yanyi know how to cook? But he¡¯d heard from Mother Su that Yanyi had never cooked before. In the three years of them being together, he¡¯d never seen Yanyi cooking either. Then was this her first-time cooking?


    The more he thought about it, the more curious he was. The more curious he was, the more eager he was. If he could really eat food cooked by Yanyi, it was worth being sick this time!


    As he drank the ginger soup, these were his thoughts. Yanyi had assiduously taken care of him, even making him the ginger soup. So what if he was a bit ufortable? He was willing to be sick everyday even!


    However, Qin Jiran only dared to think about this. Don¡¯t mention him being sick every day. Even if he could, he wouldn¡¯t choose to either. Compared to Yanyi taking care of him, he liked taking care of her even more. He didn¡¯t want exhaust Yanyi because of him. He didn¡¯t mind her cooking once or twice but if she were to do this often, he would feel bad!


    While Qin Jiran was thinking about random things, Su Yanyi had already brought the first dish over to the table. The table was a kang table, the type where things could be ced on the kang stove bed. Su Yanyi ced the dish and Qin Jiran immediately shifted his gaze over to her.


    Cabbage, tree fungus, and meat slices. This should be called ck and white dish. Qin Jiran looked over and it found it appealing. It must taste good!


    ¡°Can I taste this?¡± Qin Jiran asked a bit eagerly. He finally understood why, at times, Yanyi furtively pilfered food. He clearly couldn¡¯t hold in the desire to taste the food.


    ¡°Yes, you can eat first.¡± Towards Qin Jiran, this patient, Su Yanyi was extremely generous. Not only did she approve of him, she even delivered a pair of chopsticks to him. Then she returned to the kitchen.


    Qin Jiran tried to calm the feeling of being surrounded by sweetness. He first smelled it then eagerly had a taste. His eyes brightened. He quickly had a few more bites.


    Qin Jiran felt that if this was Yanyi¡¯s first time cooking, she must be a cooking genius. This dish tasted very delicious. It was better than his cooking.


    After Qin Jiran had a few bites, he couldn¡¯t bear to eat anymore. Plus, he was quite embarrassed to finish eating it all himself. He ced his chopsticks down, a bit unwilling. He anxiously looked at the door, hoping that Su Yanyi coulde quickly.


    The second dish was mushroom with stir fried egg. The third was diced meat with peas. Thest dish was ck peas with Crucian carp soup. Needless to say, although the dishes weren¡¯tplicated, they tasted delicious. Just from smelling it, Qin Jiran knew that it would definitely be tasty.


    ¡°Yanyi, did you learn cooking?¡± Qin Jiran finally sumbed to his curiosity and didn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He looked at the dishes that were at the level of a chef. No one would believe that she¡¯d never learned to cook.


    Su Yanyi thought about it but spoke the truth. ¡°I just started to.¡± She¡¯d really spent a short amount of time learning this. Not long ago, the system had taught her.


    Besides the coffee she¡¯d madest time, this was the first time Su Yanyi had activated the cooking ability in the system. The function was indeed powerful. The effect was obvious as well. Su Yanyi just followed the instructions of the system and was able to cook dish after dish of delicious food. Plus, every dish could receive at least a 90 or above. Su Yanyi was very pleased. She wasn¡¯t against cooking as much anymore.


    ¡°You did an outstanding job even though you just learned it. Honey, you¡¯re clearly the best! Ah¡­cough¡­¡± Qin Jiran was very excited, and could hardly control himself, addressing Su Yanyi with the endearment he usually called her in his heart. He was a bit embarrassed now. He looked at Su Yanyi nervously, scared that she might be angry.


    Su Yanyi naturally didn¡¯t miss the endearment. She was a bit shocked and nced at Qin Jiran. Seeing his awkward and embarrassed look, her eyes sparkled. However, expressionlessly and calmly she asked, ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    She was asking this when she knew the answer already! Qin Jiran found it hard to believe that Su Yanyi didn¡¯t hear him clearly. They were quite close. How could she possibly not have heard it?! But if she had heard it and still asked¡­


    Qin Jiran secretly nced at Su Yanyi. He couldn¡¯t tell if she was happy or angry. But his instinct told him that Yanyi probably wasn¡¯t upset. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have reacted like this, teasing him.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes sparkled too. He was a bit ufortable, but he seemed to have decided on something. He moved closer to Su Yanyi and hugged her. He rubbed his face against her hair. Very gently he said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re my honey. I¡¯ll call you honey here on. Ok?¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s deep maic voice rang by Su Yanyi¡¯s ears. Her body stiffened and for a second turned numb. Then she felt herself going soft when she heard him calling her ¡®honey¡¯. Her heart beat rapidly and erratically.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t expose her feelings and changes on the surface. Su Yanyi looked expressionlessly at Qin Jiran. Under his nervous but eager gaze, she calmly nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±


    A certain Queen wanted to say that she was already satisfied when she heard him call her that on a certain night!


    At this moment, Qin Jiran wore an extremely bright smile. He hugged Su Yanyi tightly and kissed her deeply. Honey, his honey, his honey forever¡­


    ¡°Yanyi, I love you.¡± He wasn¡¯t trying to tter or please her. It wasn¡¯t a serious confession either. Instead, he¡¯d said so when he couldn¡¯t control his feelings for her. He really loved her. Really loved her.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes flickered. She slightly opened her mouth, wanting to say something. In the end, she remained silent but deepened the kiss too. Since she couldn¡¯t say some things, then let her express her feelings for him through this kiss. In reality, she had already expressed a lot of things clearly through her actions. Just like how she liked him, liked him a lot. She might¡¯ve even fallen in love with him!


    Both of them ate a lot for dinner. Even if Qin Jiran was sick, he had a great appetite. He had two big bowls of rice before he ced chopsticks down, a bit unsatisfied still. Su Yanyi tidied up the bowls and utensils. However, Qin Jiran felt bad and didn¡¯t want her to. He persisted in doing it himself.


    ¡°You can rest. I am really fine. I can do it.¡± Qin Jiran held onto Su Yanyi¡¯s wrist, stopping her. She was really not suitable for this sort of heavy work. Just watching it made his heart ache for her!


    ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡± Su Yanyi said unhappily, knitting her brows. This man was sick and still wanted to do work for her. Did he want her to feel more guilty or was he looking down on her for doing things like this?


    Qin Jiran sighed. He knew that Yanyi was more stubborn than anyone else. If he used the excuse that he was fine, Yanyi would definitely reject him. So, he chose to be honest instead. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do this. It makes my heart ache.¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s something wrong with your heart?¡± Su Yanyi helplessly cracked a corny joke. What did he mean by his heart would ache? She was just cleaning after all. It¡¯s not like she had suffered. What was there to feel bad about?


    ¡°Yes, whenever I¡¯m facing you, my heart shatters easily.¡± Qin Jiran continued. He and Su Yanyi weren¡¯t humorous people. It was rare that they would joke with each other while together. But after they were together for a while and their rtionship became more and more harmonious, it seemed to make them more humorous.


    ¡°If it shatters, glue it back together.¡± As Su Yanyi spoke, she pushed Qin Jiran¡¯s hand off her. She tidied up the utensils and bowls, bringing it to the kitchen.


    Qin Jiran stared at her helplessly. He thought in his heart that he must pay attention to his body in the future and make sure to not be sick ever again. He didn¡¯t want Yanyi to take care of him like this. Although he was iparably touched by her actions, he still felt iparably guilty and bad at the same time. He must remain healthy in order to take care of Yanyi. That way, she wouldn¡¯t need to do anything. She just needed to enjoy his care for her.


    How could the iparably domineering and dazzling Queen who was above everyone else do something like this? This was all his fault!


    When Su Yanyi cleaned everything up and came back, she saw a dejected Qin Jiran sitting on the kang bed, looking like a puppy who disliked by its owner had slumped his head down, upset.


    Su Yanyi walked over and couldn¡¯t resist the urge to touch Qin Jiran¡¯s hair. Out of confusion she asked, ¡°You¡¯re upset?¡±


    A pet¡¯s mood was also very important. No, incorrect! Her lover¡¯s mood was very important. She needed to give him suitable amount of attention at times.


    Qin Jiran pulled on Su Yanyi¡¯s hand and tugged her into his arms. He embraced her tightly and in a low voice said, ¡°I will quickly get better and won¡¯t get sick in the future.¡±


    The childish words made Su Yanyiugh. Yet she understood the meaning behind it. She kissed the corner of the man¡¯s lip and said, ¡°Then get better soon.¡±


    Qin Jiran was sick, and it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to shower in this environment. But the man was clearly not used to not showering before sleeping. He casually wiped himself with a warm towel. Just like that with Su Yanyi on the side, rushing him. It was very cold in the room and it wasn¡¯t worth worsening his condition in order to clean himself.

 Chapter 94.2 - Honey, You’re the Best!

    <strong>Chapter 94.2 ¡ª Honey, You¡¯re the Best!</strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    After the two brushed their teeth and got on the Kang bed and after Qin Jiran had his medicine, he looked at Su Yanyi as though in a difficult situation. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sick and I don¡¯t know if you might fall sick because of me.¡±


    Although he really wanted to hug Yanyi while sleeping, what if he spread his sickness to her?


    Su Yanyi looked at him like a fool. Then she said, ¡°We already ate dinner and kissed. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit toote to say that you might spread the sickness?¡±


    The moment Qin Jiran heard this, he instantly chuckled awkwardly. In his excitement before, he had forgotten about this.


    ¡°Stupid.¡± Su Yanyi said, calmly. Then she climbed over, all the way to Qin Jiran. She hugged Qin Jiran, found an extremelyfortable position atop him and slowly fell asleep.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi with a doting gaze. He didn¡¯t care that he might spread the sickness to her. If she fell sick, he would take good care of her.


    That night, they said nothing. The next morning, Su Yanyi woke up early. The first thing she did was touch Qin Jiran¡¯s forehead. She gradually became at ease when she felt that his temperature was about the same as a normal person¡¯s. Now, there shouldn¡¯t be too big a problem.


    Qin Jiran sensed Su Yanyi¡¯s movement and woke up. He looked iparably gently at her and said, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel? Do you still feel unwell?¡± Su Yanyi asked, in concern.


    After Qin Jiran felt himself, he revealed a warm smile. He said, ¡°I¡¯m all good. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Yet, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t believe him. She looked at him solemnly before reaffirming. ¡°Are you really good? Don¡¯t try to show off.¡±


    Thinking of how the man had persisted filming and rolling in the snow despite being sick, Su Yanyi was unhappy! If she didn¡¯t respect this man¡¯s level of dedication towards her, she would have definitely grabbed the man by his cor and hauled him home!


    ¡°I¡¯m not unting. I really feel all better. Yanyi, you need to believe me. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Qin Jiranughed and exined in all seriousness. Thence, Su Yanyi believed his words.


    Qin Jiran recovered and automatically took over cooking breakfast. Su Yanyi didn¡¯t persist this time. She sat on the Kang bed and waited for food.


    After breakfast, he needed to film his scenes. Before he left, Su Yanyi wrapped a scarf around him. Then she reluctantly let him out of the door.


    While Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were cozying up to each other during work, there were some events in A City that people were discussing enthusiastically.


    The mess in the Qin Company became even messier at the moment. It was not just the Qin Family that was in shambles, but also thepanies and friends rted to the Qins. They seemed to be implicated in the Qin Family¡¯s battle for power. They stood at different sides representing the three brothers of the Qin Family. Even the entire A City¡¯s economy had started to destabilize. Thus was the influence of powerfulpanies. However, it had a negative effect this time.


    Compared to the disorder in the Qin Family, the Wangs were having it worse. Everyone wanted to beat them up.


    The majority of the things the Wang Company and the Wang Family had done were exposed. Conjectures about the Wang Family¡¯s crimes were now a trending discussion amongst the masses. Amongst them, there were many who wanted to hit them while they were down and bystanders who had indifferent perspectives. Needless to say, these people were all awaiting the finale.


    By now, there was no one who thought that this wasn¡¯t the end of the Wang Family. They werepletely done for and didn¡¯t even have a chance to flip the tables. There was a high likelihood that they might spend the rest of their lives in jail!


    But despite this knowledge, there came a twist that shocked one and all. Besides the Wang Family¡¯s Lady, there were others who¡¯d rushed to the Wangs. Many who were eager to uncover the Wang Family¡¯s fate began to investigate themselves and came to a speechless conclusion. The two people who were helping the Wang Family were Wang Zhilin¡¯s admirers!


    Oh my god! What was this joke?! A woman like Wang Zhilin actually had admirers?! Were these two people brainless or did they escape from psych ward?


    In the entire A City, who didn¡¯t know that no one would ept Wang Zhilin even if she offered to be a mistress? She would endlessly pester them like a shameless prostitute. Oh, perhaps she was not even worthy of being a prostitute. After all, prostitutes expected money from this!


    But although many found it hard to believe, the truth was staring them in their faces. They had no choice but to believe it. Plus, these two admirers had achieved a certain result. By now, many had heard that it was very likely that Wang Zhilin would be discharged for medical treatment.


    With Su Yanyi¡¯s departure, the Su Family seemed to have quieted down. They were impassive observers of the development and changes in these two families.


    ¡ª-


    No matter what happened outside, the crew was like a utopia. They focused on their own parts.


    After Qin Jiranpleted his task, on thest day of the outdoor shoot, he spent the entire afternoon resting. This meant that he¡¯d finally found time to go on a date with Yanyi.


    They gave their two assistants a day off and the two covered themselvespletely before going up the snow slope with the sled the vigers had made them. This was also one of the entertainments in the vige. Two days ago, Su Yanyi watched as the kids were ying with it and had an urge to try too.


    The two arrived at the snow slope that the vigers had especially sorted out for them. There were a few kids there and their happy faces were bright red. Their smiles were warm and free from worries. When the two walked over, they weren¡¯t scared of them either. They stared at them in curiosity andughed as usual. They rolled in the snow and yed around.


    Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi walked to the snow slope. It was a good distance away from them. Their sleds were huge and it wasn¡¯t easy to pull it with them. But the experience of flying after sliding down was well worth it!


    ¡°Want toe along?¡± The slope was quite t so Qin Jiran didn¡¯t think there would be any dangers.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyi was eager to try. She arranged the sled and sat steadily on it. Based on what she¡¯d learned, she controlled the sled and slid down!


    Qin Jiran followed right after. His gaze had been on Su Yanyi and was looking out for any idents that might ur. After seeing Su Yanyi¡¯s rxed smile, he calmed down. He let himself enjoy this moment of happiness and bliss.


    It was very cold outside but their hearts were filled with warmth. Happyughter surrounded them. Those who were in the moment were all free from worries.


    ¡°Take a picture quickly, quickly! We must take a picture of President Su¡¯s smile! Quickly!¡± While Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were enjoying themselves, Jiang Xiaobin and Liu Liu hid not far from them, excitedly taking pictures of them.


    ¡°Stupid! Shut up! Don¡¯t disturb me taking pictures.¡± Liu Liu scolded Jiang Xiaobin unhappily before pressing the button, capturing this happy scene. As Qin Jiran¡¯s personal makeup artist, since Qin Jiran took a break, he could too. Originally, he had followed over secretly, but he met Jiang Xiaobin on the way. The two bickered a bit before ending up walking over together for some reason.


    ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one. Everyone in your family is stupid!¡± Jiang Xiaobin disliked Liu Liu a lot as well. If it weren¡¯t for theirmon goal, he would never be willing to walk with Liu Liu. After all, he wasn¡¯t stupid to the point he would walk with someone who constantly put him down!


    ¡°Can you change the way you scold me?¡± Liu Liu retorted without looking at him. He was already used to him saying this, ok!


    ¡°Well, I want to. Can you stop me from doing this?¡±


    ¡°Childish!¡±


    The two bickered and took pictures. It was a type of amusement for them too. Who knew they¡¯d end up fighting each other while scolding! Of course, they didn¡¯t really fight. They just started to have a snowball fight. The surrounding kids who saw this joined them.


    Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi saw this scene and weren¡¯t surprised at all. They were speechless and looked at the two men who were like kids ying around. They¡¯d ced their cameras to the side and Qin Jiran walked over, picking it up. He took several pictures of Jiang Xiaobin and Liu Liu as well. There was one picture where the two fell on the ground, their bodies on top of each other. They enjoyed themselves.


    That night, the crew gathered together to eat. They went into the city and bought an entire pig andmb for a barbeque. There was a lot of food as well as wine and beer. They had a lively and bustling night, eating.

 Chapter 94.3 - Honey, You’re the Best!

    <strong>Chapter 94.3 ¡ª Honey, You¡¯re the Best!


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    Guo Zekai didn¡¯t dare to make Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran drink too much. However, he didn¡¯t shy from suggesting them to do so. Su Yanyi chose grape wine brewed by the vigers and it tasted very liked the taste. It was sour and sweet. After drinking tworge sses of it, she downed another half a catty.


    Qin Jiran apanied Su Yanyi and drank quite a bit too. However, he drank Baiju which had a higher concentration. He drank about half a catty as well. His face was slightly red but his bright eyes were bright fixated on Su Yanyi¡¯s face.


    Oft times, there was no need to express their feelings. Like now. The entire crew knew that Qin Jiran liked Su Yanyi. Just by looking at their gazes, they knew that what Film Emperor Qin felt for Queen Su was real love!


    Liu Liu and the photographers took many pictures and videos. They¡¯d nned to upload these on appropriate suitable ces as soon as they got back to the city. Especially parts rting to Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi. These weren¡¯t just promotions but more so, gloating. Many people looked forward to this.


    What is real love? This is real love! Film Emperor Qin and Queen Su walked romantically on the snow. Many were immersed in this scene.


    After dinner, it was veryte. Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi linked hands on their way back. There was no light. They just got in the room when Qin Jiran carried Su Yanyi to the bed. Then he eagerly started kissing her.


    Qin Jiran was a tad out of control. Although he wasn¡¯tpletely out of control, he wasn¡¯t as calm as usual. His hand that embraced Su Yanyi was trembling a bit. While the other couldn¡¯t help but explore Su Yanyi¡¯s body.


    Desire. He wanted her so bad! He wanted to blend her in his blood. He wanted everyone to know that this woman was his. Only belonged to him!


    ¡°Yanyi, Yanyi¡­¡± An intense stench of alcohol linger by Su Yanyi¡¯s nose. She felt dizzier. Her head was dizzy! Her ears were dizzy! Her nose was dizzy! Her heart was dizzier!!!


    Su Yanyi opened her eyes in a daze. In the darkness, she stared at the man¡¯s face up close. He was intoxicated but also enduring it. She understood what this man wanted. She gradually closed her eyes and allowed the man to do as he wished.


    The two were drunk but not totally. Qin Jiran could clearly feel Su Yanyi¡¯s arms around his waist, thin and delicate. That touch drove him crazy.


    ¡°Yanyi, I love you¡­¡± His actions became fiercer. He called her name repeatedly. He kissed her softly and made his way down. He seemed to be worshipping her, kissing her everywhere.


    The panting became heavier and their body temperatures warmer and warmer. But in the end, they were still conscious. After Qin Jiran kissed Su Yanyi¡¯s toes, he mustered the will to move away from Su Yanyi leaving only their hands linked. Qin Jiran tightly held onto her hands, not wanting to let go forever.


    After a good while, the heavy panting gradually stopped. Su Yanyi squinted her eyes and turned her body to the side, staring at Qin Jiran with curiosity.


    ¡°You¡¯re enduring again? How long do you n to endure this?¡± By now, Su Yanyi was disheveled. Her cheeks were flushed. After all, Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t the only one who had a reaction after such an intense and intimate makeout!


    Qin Jiranughed helplessly. He held her in his arms, feeling her smooth skin. His heart started thumping violently again.


    ¡°When we go back, ok? The conditions here are too crude. I don¡¯t want to give you any less than you deserve.¡± They hade to the point when Qin Jiran wouldn¡¯t ask if Su Yanyi was willing to or not. He wouldn¡¯t try to argue about whether she loved him or not. Ever since the two had started sleeping on the same bed, towards this persistence, Qin Jiran had loosened up. This was apromise made in his heart because he knew that the excuses he had to reject her were now gone.


    Yanyi liked him. There was no need to doubt this. It was close to love. Since this was the case, why should he try to debate over this? They had been intimate and were married. He had even decided to be with Yanyi forever and she seemed to feel the same too. Then why should he leave himself a leeway? Even if it was for Yanyi, but in the end, he was still a man. When it was time for him to be dominant, he should be dominant and be in charge!


    Of course, the most important point was that Su Yanyi had to be willing. He had already rejected Yanyi once because he was being rational and then a second time. But the third and fourth time had drained him of all his willpower and mind. He really couldn¡¯t hold on for too long!


    But the setting and time wasn¡¯t right. This ce was overly crude and they would be heading back early tomorrow. He really didn¡¯t want to do that to Yanyi!


    Since the start, he wanted to give Yanyi the best. But Yanyi already had the best. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t seem to catch up to her. He was helpless about this distance from each other. But if he could do something, be it cooking or something more intimate, he hoped that he could satisfy Yanyi to the best of his ability. He wanted her to feel happy. Not to mention something as intimate as this!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯t be willing when we¡¯re back?¡± Su Yanyi admired Qin Jiran more and more. This man had immense self-control. She really had a whole new level of respect for him now.


    Right now, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t question her attraction to Qin Jiran anymore. If in the beginning, she was unhappy with Qin Jiran¡¯s rejection, as he¡¯d rejected her time after time, now she was more touched than unhappy.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Qin Jiran softly smiled. His smile was full of pampering. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. If you really aren¡¯t willing, how could I even touch you?¡±


    In Qin Jiran¡¯s knowledge, Yanyi would never give herself less than what she deserved. If she was really unwilling, don¡¯t mention sleeping on the same bed, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to make it to her room, like three years ago.


    ¡°Then what if I am really unwilling?¡± Before Qin Jiran came along, Su Yanyi had never thought that she would like a guy. Plus, she didn¡¯t look forward to this and wasn¡¯t interested. At one point, she thought that she had frigidity.


    ¡°Yanyi, you don¡¯t need to ask me this. You should know. What you want is what I want. If you¡¯re willing to, only then would I do something. If you aren¡¯t willing to, I would never do it. I love you. I want to be with you and be intimate with you. I can even swear that my thoughts would never change my whole life. Compared to your wishes, my wishes aren¡¯t important because my biggest wish is for you to be happy¡­¡±


    Everyone had their own wishes but his was to be with Yanyi forever. Butpared to this, he wanted Yanyi to be happy forever!


    Qin Jiran¡¯s words were clear and serious. Su Yanyi listened to this in a solemnly and took it in her heart. It was now engraved in her heart. She thought that she would never forget what this man had told her. A man who had loved her more than he did himself, a man who was willing to ce her wishes as his priority; if she was unable to love him, then she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to love anyone!

 Chapter 95.1 - Licking the Screen

    <strong>Chapter 95.1 ¡ª Licking the Screen</strong>


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Amidst fluttering flurries, they made their way back Compared to when they¡¯d arrived, it was indeed warmer. Despite the week long-suffering and difort in the harsh cold, the crew still couldn¡¯t bear to bid adieu. They took pictures at many numerous ces for keepsake.


    Su Yanyi leaned on Qin Jiran¡¯s arm and looked at the fading scenery outside the window. Rows of beautiful trees adorned the Northernndscape, as though it was a paradise of illusions.


    ¡°If we have time in the future, let¡¯se here for vacation.¡± It was rare for Su Yanyi to say this.


    ¡°If you want to, we can go somewhere farther. I heard that the Ice City¡¯s Ice and Snow Sculpture Festival is pretty good. It¡¯s prettier than here.¡± He¡¯d enjoyed the time spent with Yanyi these few days. Although he had been busy with work, as long as he thought of Yanyi, he felt blessed.


    ¡°Ok.¡± If she had time, she should go out more often.


    It was almost nightfall when Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi returned home. Qin Jiran carried a sleeping Su Yanyi in. He felt bad and didn¡¯t want to wake her up so he carried her into the bedroom. On the way, he saw little Su Nuo running over but he was smart and didn¡¯t make noises. He sensibly followed behind them. He stared brightly at the two people, quite happy upon their arrival.


    He ced Su Yanyi on bed and turned around to see little Su Nuo looking eagerly at him. Qin Jiran patted little Su Nuo¡¯s head and he instantly smiled.


    He held little Su Nuo¡¯s hand and walked out the door. He softly closed it and went to the kitchen to cook dinner.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? This Uncle can cook for you.¡± On the way back, Qin Jiran had instructed the servants to prep up. He had been thinking about cooking for Yanyi. These few days, Yanyi hadn¡¯t been eating much.


    ¡°Whatever Uncle cooks, it tastes good. Nuo Nuo likes to eat it.¡± Little Su Nuo wasn¡¯t a picky child. The little white tiger tailed little Su Nuo. On his head was the little golden turtle. All three of them were looking at Qin Jiran right now. Their eyes were bright and full of expectations.


    When Qin Jiran saw this, wordlessly he made his way to find some food for them. Little golden turtle and little white tiger ate mincemeat while little Su Nuo got some crackers. The happy trio walked out of the kitchen leaving Qin Jiran to concentrate on cooking dinner.


    While cooking, his thoughts drifted back to the food Su Yanyi had cooked for him. He¡¯d originally thought that he was good at cooking and would be able to let Yanyi enjoy the food. Who knew that Yanyi¡¯s cooking would be that good? It had really impacted his confidence. Was there anything his beloved Goddess couldn¡¯t do? She was simply too perfect!


    When Su Yanyi woke up, the dinner was just done. She sat there, waiting for food as Qin Jiran busied himself for her. For Su Yanyi, this was how a perfect day should be. If she was home by herself, it wouldn¡¯t feel like home.


    It was only natural for little Su Nuo to join them for dinner. Not just him, but Su Yanmo came over as well. The four sat together for dinner. Although there weren¡¯t a lot of words, the atmosphere still felt good.


    After dinner, Su Yanmo and Su Yanyi as well as Qin Jiran started to chat about the Qins and the Wangs. Although Su Yanyi had been away for a short period of time, there had been a lot of changes within the seven days among A City¡¯s two affluent families.


    Su Yanmo described all that had happened within the families. Qin Family¡¯s mess and Wang Family¡¯s tragedy ¡ª Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were speechless as they listened to this. It was hard to say if they were happy or not.


    ¡°¡­Since you guys are back, I¡¯ll leave the two families up to you guys to handle.¡± After he¡¯d apprised them of the situation, he handed the job back to them. Su Yanmo was busy anyway. Although he had been overseeing the situation of the two families, it¡¯s better to let Su Yanyi to be in charge. After all, as the Elder Brother, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to intervene in the Qin Family¡¯s matters.


    ¡°Ok, sorry for the trouble, Elder Brother.¡± Su Yanyi naturally didn¡¯t reject him. She would definitely handle these two families.


    Su Yanmo left with little Su Nuo. As little Su Nuo was about to leave, he first climbed on Qin Jiran¡¯sp and shyly kissed Qin Jiran. He said, ¡°Uncle, goodnight.¡±


    Then he looked eagerly at Su Yanyi, wanting to kiss her too. But he was afraid.


    Qin Jiran smiled at this scene and ced the little boy on Su Yanyi¡¯sp. She hadn¡¯t expected this and hurriedly caught him. Little Su Nuo, however, was very happy. He hugged Su Yanyi¡¯s neck with his short hands and kissed her face. He said in a soft voice, ¡°Aunty, goodnight. Sleep soon.¡±


    Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows but didn¡¯t dislike it. She nodded her head calmly. ¡°Ok, you should sleep early too.¡±


    After Su Yanmo and little Su Nuo left, Qin Jiran held Su Yanyi in his arms. He breathed in her familiar scent, as though he finally had the whole world in his arms.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Though Qin Jiran asked, his eyes were full of mirth. Yanyi¡¯s expression when she was kissed by little Su Nuo was very funny.


    ¡°You already know!¡± Did he think that she couldn¡¯t see the smile in his eyes?


    ¡°Heh, kids usually talk cute. You like Nuo Nuo a lot and he likes you equally.¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t exin. He never tried to hide his thoughts in front of Yanyi. While he was eager to get to know Yanyi more, at the same time, he wanted Yanyi to be eager to know him better as well. Only when they would understand each other, would there be no misunderstandings.


    ¡°¡­Humph!¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    That night, a host of Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s pictures appeared on the inte. The majority of the pictures had a snow backdrop. The series of photos that attracted people¡¯s attention was of the two of them building snowmen.


    No one knew who invented the word PDA but Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi had illustrated this time after time. Many fans started to drool while looking at the pictures.


    Why were they drooling? Because they were envious and jealous!


    In the past, I was very envious of Film Emperor and Queen¡¯s PDA but I also wish for them to be happy and blessed. But why do I feel like they¡¯re being despicable now? Why so much PDA? They even built snowmen. Aren¡¯t Film Emperor and Queen in A City? Where did all the snow in A Citye from? So did you guys go on vacation? What you guys are doing will incite public anger!


    Hahah, calm down, person above. We should be used to Film Emperor and the Queen¡¯s PDA.


    Speaking of which, where is this ce? It looks very beautiful. I wanna y in the snow now!


    This is really PDA. It¡¯s so sweet and romantic of them! Please take me next time!


    They did not going on vacation. They went to film. Revealed the secret! Queen went to visit Film Emperor but I feel like this was more romantic than going on a vacation together. Queen clearly cares about Film Emperor a lot.


    Right! Queen followed Film Emperor to his outdoor shoot for his new drama. He was not even away for two days! They¡¯re always together. But I heard that it was tiring to film the scenes this time. Film Emperor even got sick. You need to take care of yourself otherwise the Queen will feel bad!


    Ah? Film Emperor is sick? As expected, being an actor is an exhausting job.You have to take care of yourself, otherwise the Queen will feel bad and then we will all feed bad!


    Licking the screen. Do not disturb!


    Following this, all sorts ofments about the fans¡¯ heartaches appeared. Film Emperor¡¯s fans all cared about his health and on Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo, most of thements were like this too. What was different from Qin Jiran¡¯sments was that thesements were more interesting.


    Queen-Sama, you pay very close attention to Film Emperor. It¡¯s not good to apany him the entire time, even when he¡¯s working!


    Person above, why do I feel like you¡¯re saying the opposite?


    Hah! Look at our Queen and Film Emperor¡¯s PDA. Look at the snow. It¡¯s really beautiful. I really want to build a snowman with my boyfriend now¡­


    Heavens! The Queen is actually sliding down the sled. This really tips my impression of her. And the Film Emperor¡­ Do you really need to look at our Queen with such passion and love? Haven¡¯t you seen enough of her every day?


    How could we have enough of this? How is that possible? Watching our Queen is the Film Emperor¡¯s hobby¡­


    Another two samas have blinded our eyes with their PDA!


    I agree with the person above. Blinded my eyes +1


    PDA blinded our eyes. We¡¯ll draw circles and curse you guys!


    Calmly expressing how used to it they are!

 Chapter 95.2 - Licking the Screen

    Chapter 95.2 ¡ª Licking the Screen


    Edited by: Larkspur


    The pictures on Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo were naturally posted by Jiang Xiaobin. Then he eagerly sent the pictures to Kang Zhong as well. He selected a few and posted it on Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo. Besides the duo, many within the crew as well as Jiang Xiaobin and Liu Liu¡¯s Weibos, or in their personal spaces, uploaded simr pictures. Many fans frantically forwarded these pictures and it took over many websites and forums. Not long after, these pictures started trending on forums and websites.


    These pictures also made their way to the Wang Zhilin who had already been released for medical treatment. Her face which had aged due to Wang Family¡¯s matters immediately turned cruel and sinister, akin to the deviling out of hell. She smashed the entire ward again.


    ¡°Linlin, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you suddenly furious? Who angered you? Tell me and I¡¯ll make them suffer!¡± At this time, a handsome man suddenly walked in, carrying some food. He looked at the situation in the room and his eyes flickered. He immediately revealed a worried look. He walked to the bed and held Wang Zhilin in his arms,forting her.


    ¡°Lin Mu, they¡¯re all bullying me. You need to help me!¡± Wang Zhilin tightly held onto the man¡¯s wrist, as though grabbing onto a life-saving straw. She looked at the man with eyes full of trust, of course, scheming too. Even though she tried her best to conceal it, the man could see it as clear as day.


    A sh of disdain flickered in his eyes but he quickly masked it with concern. In an iparably gentle tone he said, ¡°I will naturally help you. Don¡¯t be angry. Tell me slowly. What do you want me to do for you?¡±


    ¡°Assassin! Hire an assassin for me. I want to kill that woman. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t havended in such a tragic plight today. You have to help me¡­¡±


    The next morning the sun shone brightly, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran returned home. In reality, however, it was very cold. However, the two who had limatized themselves with the conditions of Northeast found this the apt temperature. During their morning training, they were happier than usual. Su Yanmo joined the spar without a word. Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi teamed up to fight against him. While battling Su Yanmo, they weren¡¯t at a disadvantage either.


    The rest of the Su Family came to watch them. At this time, two servants were hiding not far from there, wanting toe over but hesitating.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing the servants¡¯ expressions, Mother Su waved them over.


    ¡°Lady, we came to notify Young Miss that her nt in the backyard has sprouted. It seems¡­to be growing adequately¡­¡± When the servant said thest few words, they clearly hesitated. There was obviously a problem.


    This was the first time Mother Su had heard the news. She didn¡¯t ask for the specifics and called Su Yanyi over.


    ¡°Yanyi, what did you nt in the backyard? Even Third Aunt came to look for you,¡± Mother Su asked. Third Aunt was the gardener who¡¯d notified her before. She was in her forties and all the nts and flowers in the Su Residence were tended to by her. She was a seasoned green thumb.


    Su Yanyi turned around and left the sparring circle. She walked over to Third Aunt and asked, ¡°What happened to the nt?¡± In the days she was away, she¡¯d almost forgotten that she had nted something that she had no clue about.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what type of nt this was but it has been growing fairly quickly. In the few days you¡¯re away, it has already sprouted and grown about a meter tall. This feels strange. I have never seen a nt like this.¡± By this nt, which she was clueless about, Third Aunt was surprised and puzzled. She especially went to check for information on this nt but hadn¡¯t found any that fitted this nt¡¯s description. Third Aunt felt a headache rising from just thinking about this.


    Third Aunt had even considered calling her teacher abroad. Suffice it to say, she who had graduated from a well known university of horticulture had never faced this type of problem before.


    Of course, the Su Family was a ce where many individuals were geniuses in disguise. Even a mere servant held such a high educational background.


    ¡°A friend gave me this nt. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Su Yanyi exined in a simple way. She understood Third Aunt. If she didn¡¯t exin, Third Aunt would probably keep probing this issue.


    Actually, many of the servants in the Su Family were especially trained by Old Man Su, during his generation. Most of them were adopted orphans from all around the world, like retainers. They were all trustworthy. This held true for Third Aunt. The reason why she¡¯d chosen to be a gardener was because of her excessive love for the flora.


    Generation after generation of training and generation after generation of talented people constituted the Su Family¡¯s core strength. This was also the real power of the affluent family possessing ancient traditions.


    The morning training in the Su Family was originally casual anyway. After hearing Su Yanyi¡¯s words, everyone walked over in curiosity. When they arrived at the backyard, they could see the protruding area of tender green on thewn. Although it wasn¡¯t thriving as much and seemed a bit weak, it emanated vitality and strength. It seemed to be telling everyone that it would turn into a giant tree of great height one day.


    Old Man Su shook his head and he stared strangely at the sapling. He murmured to himself, ¡°What is this? It looks very strange.¡±


    Su Yanyi had the same thoughts but didn¡¯t find anything peculiar. The existence of the system was already bizarre. This was just a sapling. She could ept this.


    As everybody made their way to the sapling, a gust of cold breeze blew over. The sapling trembled, but it didn¡¯t seem to be cold. Instead, it seemed happy. The leaves trembled as though greeting everyone.


    ¡°This sapling is lively. Yanyi, where did you get this nt from? Are there more? You can nt some more.¡± Mother Su liked this sapling a lot. Since it was very lively in the winter she could consider nting more of this.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one of this. Let¡¯s see after it grows. It should be able to grow bigger.¡± Su Yanyi said, meaningfully. Her instinct told her that this thing would grow into a giant. Hopefully, everyone wouldn¡¯t be too shocked by this.


    At this time, 001 secretly popped up.


    <blockquote> Master, this magical nt is very magical. It will grow to be very big in the future and can cover the entire garden.</blockquote> 001 said in a proud tone and with a tint of eagerness.


    However, at this information, Su Yanyi felt her head hurting. She believed 001¡¯s words but if it was the entire garden¡­


    Su Yanyi nced around the entire garden. She remembered how her Grandfather enjoyed basking in the sun in the garden. It seemed like he needed to change his ce in the future.


    In the morning on the way to thepany, Su Yanyi received an unexpected call. It was from the Bai Family¡¯s young master, Bai Qing, her pursuer in the past, who had something wrong in his brain.


    ¡°Bai Qing?¡± Su Yanyi asked, doubtfully.


    ¡°Yes.¡± It was still the stuffy and somewhat reserved voice. It wasn¡¯t because she was a stranger to him or that he was embarrassed, but it was his nature.


    Of the A City¡¯s four affluent families, the Su Family was on top. The Qin and Wang Family were a part of it too. Only the Bai Family was out of the loop. It was very hard for Su Yanyi to guess why Bai Qing had called her.


    ¡°Is there a matter?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t want to waste time with Bai Qing and cut to the chase.


    At this time, Qin Jiran who was in charge of driving Su Yanyi to work, deepened his gaze. He secretly kept his ears glued to the conversation. His memory of Bai Qing, his love rival, was still fresh. He disliked him.


    ¡°Do you and Ling Tianyue have a good rtionship?¡± Bai Qing was clearly suppressing his feelings.


    The moment Su Yanyi heard the words, she froze. Then she was delighted. She really didn¡¯t think Bai Qing would ask her this question.


    ¡°We¡¯re ok.¡± A naughty Su Yanyi gave an ambiguous response.


    Bai Qing on the other side became silent. Then he asked, ¡°What do you mean by ok?¡±


    Su Yanyi wanted tough at the words. She was right for saying that Bai Qing¡¯s brain didn¡¯t function well. He was clearly slow.


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Actually, Su Yanyi had guessed why Bai Qing would¡¯ve asked her this. But this didn¡¯t stop her from asking.


    ¡°¡­¡± Bai Qing remained silent, as though not really wanting to answer this question.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to talk, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± After all, she¡¯s not the one looking for him. She didn¡¯t have time to y along with him. Didn¡¯t he see that her man kept on looking at her through the corner of his eyes?


    Bai Qing clearly felt threatened. He stopped debating and unhappily said, ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡±

 Chapter 95.3 - Licking the Screen

    Chapter 95.3 ¡ª Licking the Screen


    Edited by: Larkspur


    ¡°Why do I care if you like it or not?¡± Su Yanyi spoke as if it wasn¡¯t her responsibility. Based on her understanding of Bai Qing, this response wasn¡¯t a surprise to her. She never thought that Ling Tianyue would suit Bai Qing. They were basically pr opposites. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at them!


    ¡°She has a good rapport with you.¡± Bai Qing¡¯s voice sounded like he was wronged. He had held in his attitude because of Su Yanyi for a long time. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve driven Ling Tianyue away a long time ago!


    ¡°So?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t think they were that close. Even if they were, she didn¡¯t think this had anything to do with Bai Qing. She didn¡¯t have the intention of letting Bai Qing ept Ling Tianyue. She wasn¡¯t their parents so she wasn¡¯t obligated to manage their love life. It¡¯s not like she was free and had nothing to do!


    Bai Qing knitted his eyebrows. He felt like it was difficult tomunicate with Su Yanyi now. He had already explicitly expressed. Couldn¡¯t she understand his meaning still?


    Bai Qing was smart now. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll reject her!¡± he said, bluntly.


    ¡°Whatever you wish.¡± That¡¯s your love, not mine! Why would she care?


    There was a tint of indifference in Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes. There weren¡¯t many things that she cared about.


    She hung up and looked towards Qin Jiran. Right now, he was properly driving the car. He looked ahead and didn¡¯t seem to change from his position at all.


    Su Yanyi found Qin Jiran was funny right now.


    The car quickly arrived at thepany. After Su Yanyi got out of the car, Qin Jiran rushed to the crew. Over there, he found many people looking at their phones or tablets. Qin Jiran unintentionally took a few nces and saw that it was full of his and Yanyi¡¯s pictures.


    ¡°Brother Qin, look at how great my skills are. It¡¯s forwarded three million times.¡± Jiang Xiaobin brought the tablet over for Qin Jiran to see. Qin Jiran¡¯s official Weibo was inundated withments. The majority had to do with the pictures.


    ¡°Yes, you get a double bonus.¡± As he looked through, Qin Jiran nodded in satisfaction. He liked PDA, especially when people became envious of the way he was with Su Yanyi. This made him ecstatic.


    After Su Yanyi arrived at the office, Lin Mu reported to Su Yanyi about what happened in Wang Zhilin¡¯s hospital room.


    ¡°Then hire an assassin for her. Be sure to do a clean job. I want evidence.¡± Wang Zhilin¡¯s decision didn¡¯te as a surprise to her. After all, she had done this in her past life, right?


    Thinking of her past life, Su Yanyi thought of Sun Minyi, this rebel. She wondered how the woman was now.


    She picked up her phone and called a number. It quickly answered.


    ¡°Elder Miss, what are your orders?¡± The male voice over the phone was very respectful.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t say the name but the other immediately understood. This was because Su Yanyi had especially ced him by Sun Minyi¡¯s side.


    ¡°Eight days ago, she found a new job. She is the Financial Affairs Director¡¯s assistant in Qing Hui Company. She has a monthly sry of 8,000 but is still in her trial period. She and the Financial Affairs Director share an ambiguous rtionship. There is a possibility that they could develop their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems like she¡¯s both sessful in her rtionships and career.¡± Su Yanyi said, with a hint of danger. The other party didn¡¯t reply because he knew that she wasn¡¯t addressing him. Su Yanyi quickly issues an order. ¡°Continue to monitor her.¡±


    She had originally wanted to do something to Sun Minyi. But at this report, she changed her mind. The deeper her love was, the deeper the wound. Sun Minyi and the man had just started their rtionship. She needed to give them time to develop their rtionship further.


    Coldness flickered in Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes. Not only was there indifference, but there was also ruthlessness and savagery. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone of her opponents off!


    The experience in her past life was a thorn in Su Yanyi¡¯s heart. Su Yanyi chose to pull this thorn out slowly. She didn¡¯t feel good, but she wouldn¡¯t let this thorn feel good either!


    It was nearing the end of the year. Qin Jiran was almost done filming too. Su Yanyi became busier with her work. The Qin Family was still in mess. The Qin Company looked like it was in the period of the Three Kingdoms¡­1 Stock prices were dipping, while they were embroiled in their own things. Despite this, the three brothers didn¡¯t n on letting go. They used all means and methods to pull people onto their sides, wanting to gain the position of the Chairman.


    The Wang Company had indeednded onto a tragic consequence. Besides Wang Zhilin who was on parole for medical treatment, which came as a surprise to many, Wang Pinde and Wang Zhirou had received their dues. Wang Pinde was sentenced to twelve years while Wang Zhirou for seven, effective immediately. That meant that the two were in jail already. The Wang Family was dered bankrupt and Wang Zhilin¡¯s life was akin to a stray dog.


    Mother Wang, being the typical wealthy woman, could do nothing about this oue. She went to see Su Yanyi in the past and begged her too. But Su Yanyi gave her five words and made her leave- You got what you deserved!


    Right now, all she could do was apany Wang Zhilin and shed tears every day.


    ¡°Can you stop crying? Why are you crying? No one died. Are you mourning?¡± Wang Zhiling who had been holding it in finallyshed out at her. She knew that her mother was useless. She could do nothing and only knew how to cry. What use was crying!


    ¡°Zhilin, don¡¯t be angry. You need to take care of yourself. Mother is depending on you.¡± Mother Wang wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she started to wipe her tears and worried about Wang Zhilin¡¯s health.


    A sh of disgust flickered in her daughter¡¯s eyes. She had looked down upon her mother ever since she was a child. Besides enjoying life, she didn¡¯t know anything else. Now she dared to say that she was depending on her? Depending on her to do what? She had no money right now. If it weren¡¯t for the two stupid men who were willing to support her, she couldn¡¯t afford this hospital even!

 Chapter 96.1 - A Warm Gift

    Chapter 96.1 ¡ª A Warm Gift


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Besides working, the most important thing for Su Yanyi wasing up with gifts. While she was considering making a pair of pants as a gift or finding a jade and stone teacher to learn how to carve jade, Ling Tianyue arrived.


    ¡°Su Yanyi, are you my friend?!¡± The moment Ling Tianyue saw Su Yanyi, she pointed at her angrily.


    Su Yanyi calmly nced at Ling Tianyue, not nning to answer her at all. She lowered her head and continued to look at her documents. The more she interacted with this woman, the more she understood this woman¡¯s personality. She was the type that didn¡¯t bother concealing anything once she was familiar with them. In other words, she was ostentatious.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me. Or are you guilty? I wanted you to help me pursue Bai Qing. Why did you do the opposite? You¡¯re not a good friend!¡± Ling Tianyue sat in front of Su Yanyi, staring straight at her. She waited for her to respond.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember agreeing to anything.¡± Su Yanyi said without raising her head. Help her pursue Bai Qing? It¡¯s not like she was free and had nothing to do. Why would she agree to something like this?


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t agree, you shouldn¡¯t hinder. Bai Qing said that I had nothing to do with you. Do you know that because you said this, he directly ced me on the list of rejected people to contact? I can¡¯t even enter his office now.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you probably would never be able to go in.¡± Su Yanyi sure had a poisonous tongue.


    Ling Tianyue was originally in high spirits. At Su Yanyi¡¯s words, she immediately dropped her head. Did she really need to attack her like this?! She was a woman too, ok?!


    ¡°Su Yanyi, you have a poisonous tongue like usual. Can your man bear you like this?¡± Influenced by Su Yanyi, Ling Tianyue was poisonous too.


    ¡°You should ask him.¡± Poisonous tongue? She always spoke the truth, ok!


    ¡°Sigh¡­ hey, do you know that Bai Qing likes you?¡± Ling Tianyue suddenly changed the topic and mood too.


    Su Yanyi finally raised her head this time. She looked at Ling Tianyue and her expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with his brain, do you know that?¡± she said, calmly.


    Pfft. Ling Tianyueughed and couldn¡¯t pretend to be upset anymore. She was deeply interested. ¡°You know this too. He really has a unique brain. It¡¯s funny to talk to him. Do you know that every time I talk to him it¡¯s very hard to hold in myughter!¡±


    Su Yanyi stared straight at Ling Tianyue. She suddenly felt that she¡¯d made a mistake. Not long ago, she had thought that they had different personalities. One was like the north pole and the other south. But she suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the way this duo¡¯s brains functioned. From a certain perspective, they were alike!


    Su Yanyi was itching to ask- Does Bai Qing know how brainless you are?


    ¡°Do you need me to tell him what you just told me?¡± Su Yanyi pondered over this. If Bai Qing knew that Ling Tianyue felt this way about him, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter hispany¡¯s door in the future!


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like this. You just can¡¯t stand him and I being together. Or do you have feelings for him too? Is that why you don¡¯t want me to be with him?¡± Ling Tianyue revealed a look of realization.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± It¡¯s the most difficult to be with someone who was brainless. Whoever wants him, have him! Who would want a disabled man minus a normal state of mind?


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not overthinking. But the problem is that he likes you. This makes my head hurt. Do you think there¡¯s a possibility for us to bepared?¡± Ling Tianyue looked at Su Yanyi then at herself. They were women of two different styles, like one was from heaven and the other earth. How could they bepared?


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Su Yanyi raised her head and looked at Ling Tianyue with dislike.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you dislike me?¡± Ling Tianyue asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Your instinct is more and more urate.¡±


    For the half-hour that the two chatted, Ling Tianyue had been on the receiving end. When Ling Tianyue was about to leave, she felt like a moron. Otherwise, why would shee over to seekfort from Su Yanyi? She¡¯s basically asking to be bullied!


    After being dyed for half an hour, she finally sent Ling Tianyue off. By now, Su Yanyi had made a decision too. What decision? Naturally, a decision on what to gift Qin Jiran.


    This afternoon, Su Yanyi locked herself in the office. Then she carried a little box and got off work early. Kang Zhong was curious and envious. Was President Su preparing another gift for Mr. Qin?


    Not only Kang Zhong, but also Pan Yan saw it this time. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Kang Zhong. Not only could this man not bepared to Film Emperor Qin, he couldn¡¯tpare against Queen Su either. Why did she dislike him the more she looked? Could she be influenced by Film Emperor and Queen¡¯s PDA?


    Because Qin Jiran was too busy, there was no dinner. When Su Yanyi returned home, she naturally had nothing to eat. She went to the main residence to grab a bite. When she returned to her building, Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t back still.


    Su Yanyi looked at the gift, then at the emptiness in the room. She felt her mood worsening!


    She had worked hard this afternoon just so she could make a gift for Qin Jiran. She came back in a happy mood, but she didn¡¯t even get to see him. Su Yanyi was really upset by the ¡®expectation vs. reality¡¯!


    Su Yanyi had never liked waiting. Su Yanyi¡¯s patience was almost non-existent at this time. She had waited for him since she¡¯d gotten back and now it was after dinner. She picked up the box and headed out the door.


    After her rebirth, she¡¯d rarely driven. But this time she had no choice. She hit the elerator and zoomed out the door, knitting her eyebrows.


    When Su Yanyi arrived at the set, it was already veryte. But the crew needed to film a night scene. The entire cast was here. Guo Zekai held the loudspeaker, hollering something she couldn¡¯t hear. Meanwhile, Qin Jiran was getting his makeup fixed. Liu Liu was doing his magic while Qin Jiran sat with his eyes closed. He didn¡¯t see Su Yanyi walking in. But the other members of the cast did. Even Guo Zekai lowered his voice a bit.


    Cough, cough, cough. The Queen suddenly had granted them an audience. This frightened the entire cast. The whole atmosphere dipped into immediate silence!


    Liu Liu stopped his action and immediately moved a few steps back, leaving the space for the two. When Qin Jiran opened his eyes, he detected some changes. Yet he would¡¯ve never thought that he would see Yanyi when he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Yanyi!¡±


    ¡°Go film. I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Su Yanyi nodded, sitting down.


    When the filming started, the entire cast was clearly really efficient. The actor who was to film with Qin Jiran paid extreme attention. He was very careful and didn¡¯t dare to make any mistakes.


    But even so, Su Yanyi ended up sitting there for an hour and more. Jiang Xiaobin considerately brought her two warm drinks. As Su Yanyi sipped her drink, people couldn¡¯t read her expression. Yet, they were really patient.


    This scene was filmed like a live show and was shared and uploaded online. Manyizens and fans found out that Queen Su had visited the set again. However, many fans indicated that they¡¯re used to this PDA!


    At the first moment that work ended, before Qin Jiran could even remove his make up, he walked over to Su Yanyi. Of course, there was nothing wrong with his makeup but his ragged theatrical costume gave him aical touch.


    ¡°You have been waiting for a while. We¡¯ll go back right now.¡± Whenever he thought of Yanyi waiting for him, he felt bad in his heart. He was so upset that he wanted the entire cast to vanish.


    ¡°Go and change your clothes.¡±


    Qin Jiran just realized that he had forgotten to change his clothes. He hastily changed it and before he could say anything, he saw Su Yanyi delivering him a box.


    Qin Jiran who was very familiar with the box knew what this was immediately. But he couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was inside.


    Recalling how he had received underwear and socks, Qin Jiran really didn¡¯t know if he could open this in public.


    ¡°Open it and see.¡± It seemed like Su Yanyi knew Qin Jiran¡¯s concerns.


    Hearing Su Yanyi¡¯s words, people gathered around them and looked on in curiosity. Ever since they¡¯d found out that President Su had gifted Film Emperor a gift thest time, they had been dying to know what it was. But up until now, no one was able to get a word out of Film Emperor Qin still. So, everyone was even more curious.


    Qin Jiran naturally opened it eagerly. A pair of ck woolen gloves appeared in front of everyone. Then they heard gasps from the cast.


    If this was a pair of leather gloves or something moreplicated, everyone wouldn¡¯t think it was that rare. But it was a pair of simple woolen gloves. They couldn¡¯t help but let their imagination run wild!


    ¡°Could this be a pair of gloves that President Su personally knitted?¡± A certain woman asked with disbelief. Unbeknownst to her, she was voicing everyone¡¯s thoughts!

 Chapter 96.2 - A Warm Gift

    Chapter 96.2 ¡ª A Warm Gift


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Queen, do you need to be this virtuous? You actually knitted a pair of gloves for Film Emperor! They were on the verge of tears from this gesture, ok!


    For some, the more expensive a gift, the more moved they would be. A part of it probably has to do with reality and even more so vanity and materialism. However, some are moved by the rarity of the gift. Because of how hard it is to obtain the gift, it is worth being emotionally touched by. This is a very normal human psychology. Of course, this is just one aspect of it. A lot of the gifts, by themselves, probably do not hold much value; but have a lot of thoughts put into which makes people treasure and cherish them.


    However, to others, no matter how thoughtful the gift, the value is very hard to measure. Because the value is very hard to measure in terms of money, no matter how expensive the gift, to those who are satisfied with just receiving it; it isn¡¯t worth thinking about. This could instill a type of sorrow or loss in some as a result of having received too much. A gift that pleases one¡¯s heart is indeed rare because this requires a lot of thought ced into!


    To Qin Jiran, however, no matter what Yanyi gifted him, he would be iparably happy. Speaking of gifts, she had personally made them all for him. Just based on the thoughts she ced into it, Qin Jiran was iparably moved.


    As for others, being in the entertainment circle, they were all too familiar with Su Yanyi¡¯s personality. No one could¡¯ve ever imagined that with Su Yanyi¡¯s status and personality, she would gift him something like this. If the box contained an expensive and famous watch or keys that represented different possibilities, they wouldn¡¯t be surprised. But this was just a pair of simple woolen gloves¡­


    ¡°You knitted this?¡± Qin Jiran asked, softly. Although he had an answer in mind, he didn¡¯t really believe in these surprises.


    ¡°Yes, try it on.¡± She¡¯d spent the entire afternoon with the system learning. The system¡¯s assist function was indeed very powerful.


    Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t wait to try on the gloves. He waved his hands and noticed that it suited him and felt veryfortable. He immediately felt warm.


    ¡°Yanyi, let¡¯s go home.¡± Qin Jiran grabbed Su Yanyi¡¯s hand as he spoke in an iparably gentle tone.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Two people, hand in hand, walked away leaving an envious and drooling crew behind.


    Whoever gifts me a pair of personally knitted gloves, I will be their boyfriend!


    Wow! The Queen is so virtuous. Film Emperor is very blessed!


    President Su is so considerate. I¡¯m so jealous and envious!


    First, my girlfriend kept telling me how handsome Film Emperor Qin was. I endured it. After all, my girlfriend was gentler than his! Later, my girlfriend kept on telling me about Film Emperor and President Su¡¯s PDA! I endured this too. After all, my girlfriend and I are very affectionate with each other. Now I can¡¯t endure it anymore! Even President Su knows to gift her boyfriend personally knitted gloves. Why don¡¯t I have one?! Is my girlfriend fake? I can¡¯t believe how she isn¡¯t as considerate as President Su. I am really disappointed!


    She gifted him personally knitted gloves, whoa! President Su is so romantic. I also want a pair of gloves¡­


    Film Emperor, the Queen is so gentle and considerate. What are you waiting for? You need to work hard and treat her lovingly so the Queen will know too!¡±


    What should I do? I¡¯m so envious of Film Emperor Qin. Single people want to date!


    Clearly, a male fan¡¯s words!


    I want to chop my hands off since I don¡¯t have gloves!


    Friend, just how resentful are you?!


    ¡°Are you hungry? Did you eat dinner?¡± Qin Jiran asked while driving.


    ¡°I ate.¡± Su Yanyi responded and asked after a pause, ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°I ate a bit. I¡¯m going to cook some noodles when we get home. Do you want some? Or do you want to go out and eat?¡± Dinner was too rushed. He hurriedly ate a bit. After filming for such a long time, he was a bit hungry now.


    ¡°Go home and eat.¡± She originally wasn¡¯t hungry but after what Qin Jiran said, Su Yanyi wanted to eat a bit. She really wasn¡¯t full from dinner. Now, she could have some snacks.


    The two happily went back home to eat some noodles. Qin Jiran ate a whole bowl and Su Yanyi finished a smaller one. Despite the fact that no one spoke during the meal, nheless, a harmonious air lingered.


    Qin Jiran remembered everything Su Yanyi had said. Especially when Su Yanyi had repeated it. He would definitely not forget. So when he received the gifts, he didn¡¯t really need Yanyi to especially remind him. He remembered to give gifts in return. But in reality, Yanyi had done so first. Also, it was mostly because of how busy he was with work.


    It waste by the time dinner ended. However, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t say much before he went directly to his study.


    Su Yanyi looked around, and without a word directly returned to her bedroom to shower.


    Once she was done, she wrapped her wet hair with a towel and walked out. Noticing that Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t back still, her eyes flickered. She turned around and walked to the study.


    When Su Yanyi pushed the door and walked in, it seemed like Qin Jiran was getting ready to leave. They were incredibly close to each other and Su Yanyi could see an album or something of the sort in his hands. Qin Jiran also saw Su Yanyi¡¯s dripping hair despite the towel around it.


    ¡°It¡¯s for me?¡± Su Yanyi asked directly.


    ¡°Want me to dry your hair?¡± Qin Jiran asked helplessly, in a tone filled with pampering.


    In a tacit understanding, they exchanged their items. As he handed her the album, he said, ¡°It¡¯s reluctantly considered as a gift. Don¡¯t dislike it please.¡±


    Then he pulled Su Yanyi to the side and sat her down. He started to dry her hair while Su Yanyi started to flip through the album in interest.


    The first picture in the album was a picture of the three of them. She wanted tough at the little golden turtle¡¯s stupidity. Qin Jiranughed dotingly, Su Yanyi flickered her eyes. Su Yanyi thought her cold and indifferent face was very beautiful still.


    The photo album wasn¡¯t like the ordinary ones. It was the type where someone could casually paste the pictures and was all handmade. It was in line with Qin Jiran¡¯s taste. He had glued the pictures and written captions for each. He had indeed spent a lot of time. Sometimes it was just some simple words to wish her happiness but it was enough to make her feel that way.


    Su Yanyi looked through each one. The pictures weren¡¯t taken professionally. Most of it was from their everyday life, especially the second half of the album. It contained pictures of Qin Jiran filming outside and the time they built the snowmen when they went on sleds. There were also some that were taken without her knowledge. These pictures that solely captured the two of them, brought warmth to their hearts.


    Thest picture was a picture of just herself. The corner of her lips was curled into a smile and there was one in her eyes too. She smiled faintly but happily, very pleased.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have seen this picture online.¡± Su Yanyi had a good memory. There were many pictures of her and Qin Jiran¡¯s PDA online. But this picture didn¡¯t seem to be there. It was also her first time seeing herself with such a happy smile. It felt kind of strange to her as if this wasn¡¯t herself. Didn¡¯t she like to have a cold face? Could it be that whenever she¡¯s with Qin Jiran, she would smile delightfully?


    ¡°I hid it.¡± How could he bear to let everyone see this beautiful side of Su Yanyi? Perhaps, this belonged to his desire to possess her. Hopefully, only he could see this beautiful side of hers. Then, he could hide it forever in his heart.


    He remembered the feeling of happiness surging when he saw this picture from Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s camera. It felt like the entire world was smiling at him. He felt extremely lucky and satisfied. Yanyi¡¯s beautiful smile surfaced when she was with him. Whenever he thought of this, he was extremely happy.


    ¡°Hide it? Why?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t really get his drift. This was a really good picture. Why did he want to hide it? People only hide ugly pictures. For someone as confident as her, there wasn¡¯t a bad side!


    Qin Jiran hugged Su Yanyi and spoke in a very gentle tone. ¡°Because I want to hide you. I only want myself to see this beautiful side of you. I will be jealous if someone else sees you like this.¡±


    This was the first time this man ever confessed his jealousy and desire. Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows and observed the man. He allowed her to look at him and he looked back openly. This was the truest thought in his heart. He wasn¡¯t scared of revealing it to Yanyi!

 Chapter 96.3 - A Warm Gift

    Chapter 96.3 ¡ª A Warm Gift


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Gradually, Su Yanyi broke into a smile and continued to look at the photos regardless of jealousy and possessiveness. In the end, all that mattered was that he cared about her. She found that she wasn¡¯t averse to this feeling. She even faintly approved. This man was hers and she was his woman. She was possessive about him so it was natural for him to feel the same. It was normal.


    While Su Yanyi was looking at the pictures, the system prompted.


    <blockquote> Congrattions to Master forpleting level three mission once. Another point is added. Now, there are a total of 23 points. Master, continue to work hard!</blockquote>


    This time, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t feel as happy as she had before. It seemed like the chances of her being happy forpleting the mission didn¡¯t exist anymore. Instead, a feeling of deep warmth was surrounding her heart. This time, Su Yanyi finally understood the system¡¯s hard work.


    Perhaps, she needed to work harder to be a virtuous wife but the system¡¯s existence contributed deeply to her learning to get along with Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Actually this isn¡¯t really a gift. I just made this because I thought it could be a souvenir or some sort. In the future, let¡¯s save all the pictures we take together, ok?¡± Qin Jiran looked seriously at Yanyi, knowing that she hadn¡¯t dislike the idea either. Thus, he¡¯d decided to propose his idea. In reality, he wanted to record every moment that he was with Su Yanyi. Especially the faint smile. Every smile belonged to his pride and glory!


    ¡°Ok.¡± Su Yanyi had the same thoughts too. She too wanted to record the moments of them together. They didn¡¯t really mean PDA. However, the more they did, the more addicting it was.


    Time passed by quickly. In less than ten days, it would be Chinese New Year. To the Sus this was very important. Every year, Mother Su would personally prepare the merchandise to be sold for Chinese New Year. Of course, this was a pleasure. She enjoyed having her son and daughter prepare it along with her. Of course, there was an addition to this year¡¯s outing. Little Su Nuo became one of the members of the outing.


    Qin Jiran wanted to tag along too, but he was too busy. The new movie was expected to hit the theaters during the New Year. It was best if it was screened right after New Year¡¯s. But they were really behind schedule. So, the release had been pushed forward to around the Lantern Festival. However, it was time for the promotion though. Qin Jiran was so busy and disoriented that he wished he could do four different things at once.


    On this day, Su Yanyi was hesitating to go shopping with Mother Su. As she was dilly-dallying, her phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, her face immediately became cold.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Yanyi asked, icily. Whenever it had to do with Wang Zhilin, she was never happy. That despicable woman probably wanted to make a move now. She had been waiting for many days!


    ¡°Miss, we already settled the deal and got the evidence. They¡¯re on their way too and although they prove to be harmless, please be careful!¡± Lin Mu¡¯s voice rang. There was clearly a result regarding the matter.


    ¡°Ok.¡± She calmly hung up. Su Yanyi looked coldly ahead. She thought about it before calling her Elder Brother.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± To Elder Brother Su, whenever Su Yanyi called, she must have something important to say. Therefore, he asked directly.


    ¡°Send some bodyguards over but don¡¯t have them reveal themselves. They just need to hide in secret.¡± She might be dominant and overbearing but she wasn¡¯t impulsive. She would y games but that didn¡¯t mean she would be reckless. Since she knew that someone had hired an assassin to kill her, how could she allow herself to be in danger?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Yanmo wasn¡¯t stupid. It wasn¡¯t a good sign when his sister wanted bodyguards from him.


    ¡°Wang Zhilin wants to hire an assassin to kill me.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t conceal this from him. Even if she had chosen not to tell him, if her brother wanted to know, he had ways to find out. The two men who were sent to soothe and trick Wang Zhilin were Elder Brother Su¡¯s elite subordinates.


    ¡°Why bother making itplicated? I¡¯ll find someone to end her directly.¡± Su Yanmo said, in a murderous tone. Don¡¯t mention Wang Zhilin, even if it was the entire Wang Family, it was all just up to his order. Why was it necessary for Su Yanyi to ce so many thoughts over it? At the same time he thought it was too problematic, he also felt a bit worried. This style didn¡¯t fit his sister¡¯s personality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! I have spent so much effort in getting her out of jail. How can I finish her off so quickly? I¡¯m not done ying with her yet.¡± Needless to say, Su Yanyi was a bit abnormal in the way she treated Wang Zhilin¡¯s matter. But who let her be a human vegetable in bed for two years? She probably had an abnormal state of mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re just finding things to do when you don¡¯t need to.¡± Su Yanmo concluded with certainty.


    ¡°Heh, maybe.¡± Although Su Yanyi wasughing, it was a sneer. There was no smile in her eyes.


    Usually, Su Yanmo connived Su Yanyi. How could he reject her request? The moment he hung his phone up, he sent the strongest military group stationed in A City to Su Yanyi¡¯s side to protect her. There were a total of ten people and each of them had skills like elite special forces soldiers. Don¡¯t mention protecting one person, even if they were sent to protect a country¡¯s leader, it would be more than enough.


    When this group arrived, Su Yanyi started ying a fishing game- one that involved herself as bait. Su Yanmo who had received his subordinate¡¯s report knitted his eyebrows. He¡¯d especially reminded the group before allowing Su Yanyi to wander outside.


    Qin Jiran was very busy and didn¡¯t know much about Su Yanyi¡¯s whereabouts. He never thought that something so dangerous would happen to Su Yanyi. So when heard that there was an assassination attempt on Su Yanyi from Jiang Xiaobin, he was shellshocked!


    But Qin Jiran reacted quickly. He immediately interrogated. However, his icy face was really frightening. Everyone near him didn¡¯t dare to breathe.


    ¡°What exactly happened? Is the news online reliable? Is it true or false?¡± As he shot questions in rapid session, he took out his phone and directly dialed Su Yanyi¡¯s number. At this time, he probably wouldn¡¯t believe anything from anyone. He wanted to hear iting from Su Yanyi in order to believe this.


    ¡°Jiran, you also saw the news, right? I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The moment Su Yanyi picked up the phone, sheforted.


    Qin Jiran was momentarily silent. It was unclear if he was processing the information or calming down his violently thumping heart.


    Qin Jiran held the phone tightly in his hand. He pretended to be calm and suppressed his emotions. ¡°Are you really fine? Are you injured in any way?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing happened.¡± Su Yanyi said, confidently. She had arranged everything. How was it possible that something would happen to her? The moment the assassin rushed over with a knife, the surrounding bodyguards had subdued them. In hindsight, she thought that having the special forces soldiers protect her when the assassin himself was ipetent, was unnecessary. Otherwise, why else would the choice of weapon be a knife? Were they joking? Absolutely no dedication to one¡¯s profession!


    ¡°¡­Then can Ie and find you now? I want to see you.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be at ease unless he personally saw her.


    Why was there an attack? Who wanted to kill her? How did this happen? There were numerous questions in his mind. However, in the end, he asked none. What he wanted to do the most right now was to look at Yanyi and see if she was actually fine!


    ¡°You¡¯re done filming?¡± For the past few days, they¡¯d improvised and ate dinner by the main building. Su Yanyi understood really well the level of work Qin Jiran had to endure.


    ¡°¡­That is not important. Where are you now? I¡¯ming over there.¡± Compared to Yanyi¡¯s safety, filming and whatnot held no values.


    ¡°I¡¯m at home. Come over.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t continue to ask. Regarding the man¡¯s persistence, she was clear. She also knew how important she was to the man. If he didn¡¯t personallye back to take a look at her, he probably wouldn¡¯t feelforted.


    ¡°Ok, I wille back right now.¡±

 Chapter 97.1 - Sorry

    Chapter 97.1 ¡ª Sorry


    Edited by: Larkspur


    When Qin Jiran hurried back home, he was greeted by a Su Yanyi sipping tea in the living room. He examined her from head to toe. She didn¡¯t seem to have any injuries. His heart that had been hanging by the edge thus far, finally calmed down. What was that saying, ah ¡ª if you¡¯re safe, it will be a sunny day!


    He sat next to Yanyi, held onto her hands tightly, feeling iparably content.


    ¡°Were you scared?¡± Su Yanyi stared at the man¡¯s expression, as if she could feel his worried and nervous mood too.


    ¡°I really thought something happened to you.¡± When Jiang Xiaobin said that Yanyi had been attacked, he panicked. He felt like his whole world had trembled a bit and he couldn¡¯t even stand up steadily.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Yanyi held his hands back,forting once again. It seemed like she¡¯d really scared the man this time. Her expression changed. She should¡¯ve kept him in the loop.


    Su Yanyi was used to making decisions by herself. When had she ever had the habit of reporting to anyone? If it weren¡¯t that she needed special people from Su Yanmo, probably, he too would¡¯ve been in the dark about this matter. However, about this habit of hers, Su Yanyi felt a bit guilty now. She didn¡¯t like seeing the man being so worried for her.


    ¡°Hm, what exactly happened? Can you tell me?¡± Knowing that Yanyi was fine, Qin Jiran had keen thoughts. No one would attack Yanyi suddenly. Something must¡¯ve happened!


    His thoughts turned his face cold, a murderous aura loomed in the air. If heid his hands on those who wanted to hurt Yanyi, he wouldn¡¯t spare them!


    Su Yanyi hesitated. She had her doubts. If she were to tell the truth, would this man, who has been honest and without an attitude, be mad at her?!


    Of course, this moment of hesitation was but for a brief moment. In the end, Su Yanyi told him the truth. In between, she talked about how she had people release Wang Zhilin on bail in the name of medical treatment. Then she slowly lured Wang Zhilin to harm her. Qin Jiran knitted his eyebrows tightly. He cast her a deep gaze.


    There was a moment where Qin Jiran was just speechless by this whole revtion.


    Should he say that Yanyi was just finding more work for herself to do or that she deserved this? Qin Jiran thought about it and decided not to say anything. After all, hecked the courage.


    ¡°Yanyi, must you make this matter soplicated?¡± Qin Jiran pondered over and in the end, put forth his thoughts tactfully. He had a veryplicated expression.


    Seeing his expression, Su Yanyiughed out loud. When she had finallyughed enough, she asked, ¡°Why? Do you think I was wrong in doing that?¡±


    Qin Jiran hesitated, then said, ¡°This isn¡¯t an issue of whether you¡¯re right or not. You have your own reasons to whatever you want to do. But you need to think of your safety too. If things had gone wrong today and you were injured in the process, what should I do?¡±


    Although Qin Jiran spoke in a stern tone, she could still feel that he was restraining himself. He knew that Yanyi had her own ideas and enough abilities, but he was still worried. What was more important was that ¡ª what if Yanyi was hurt?!


    ¡°I had my Elder Brother send me some bodyguards.¡± Su Yanyi reluctantly exined. In reality, she wasn¡¯t really denying Qin Jiran¡¯s words. Things could indeed have gone out of their control, even if she had prepared for all of this.


    Qin Jiran slightly sighed in his heart. Sigh. He can¡¯t beforted by a reason like this, ok!


    ¡°What¡¯s your next step in the n?¡± He knew that Yanyi understood him, so he didn¡¯t need to say anymore. He understood Yanyi¡¯s personality. If she was willing to change for you, she would directly do so. If she wasn¡¯t, no matter how much he tried to convince her, it would be of no use.


    ¡°Naturally waiting for the police to arrest her. I¡¯m not sure how it feels to be captured a second time by the police.¡± As she spoke of her next n, she was quite excited. She had even designed a few escape routes for Wang Zhilin!


    ¡°Since you want her to be arrested, why did you find someone to save her?¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t understand this part.


    Su Yanyi looked gloomily at Qin Jiran. There was a coldness that intimidated people. Qin Jiran was no exception, he trembled as well. Then she slowly said, ¡°This is a type of torture. I want her to feel hopeless after seeing hope, then slowly losing everything she has. From physical to psychologically. I don¡¯t really want her to go to jail. There are a lot of other ns for her to experience.¡±


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t mind being so extreme in front of Qin Jiran. Even more so, she was a bit sneaky and cruel. Perhaps, this belonged to the woman¡¯s confident side. She didn¡¯t mind exposing herplete self in front of the man she liked and loved.


    Qin Jiran was a bit uneasy, not because of how cruel Su Yanyi was. More so, it had to do with what Wang Zhilin had done that made Yanyi so cruel and sinister towards her. His instincts told him that there must be something he didn¡¯t know. In between, she had most likely harmed Yanyi in some way. Otherwise, based on his knowledge of Yanyi, she would never spend so much time on Wang Zhilin.


    ¡°Yanyi, don¡¯t spend so much time on her. She¡¯s not worth it.¡± Qin Jiran softly hugged Su Yanyi,forting her.


    Just like how Qin Jiran knew Su Yanyi, she also knew how much this man loved her. He had devoted himself to making her his priority. She naturally wouldn¡¯t misunderstand him for pleading for Wang Zhilin. Plus, she could tell from his tone that he was just worried and felt bad.


    Did he feel bad for her? This man didn¡¯t even know what she had experienced, yet he felt so. If he found out, he would be in deep sorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She who was beingforted ended upforting him. Su Yanyi always thought that she was strong and persistent and didn¡¯t need anyforting. Yet, she didn¡¯t dislike how the man cared for her. She felt warm in her heart and a lot of hatred washed away.


    ¡°What do you need me to do? Or, is there anything you want me to do?¡± In the past, he didn¡¯t want to intervene in Su Yanyi¡¯s matters because he respected and trusted her. In his eyes, Yanyi was someone who could solve the problems through overbearing ways no matter what issues she faced. But he was really worried now, not because she couldn¡¯t solve the issue, but that she might put her safety at risk because of how extreme she was feeling right now.


    He had to say that Su Yanyi¡¯s emotions weren¡¯t normal right now. This was clearly due to Wang Zhilin!


    Thinking of Wang Zhilin, Qin Jiran¡¯s gaze turned icy. If Yanyi was willing to let him be in charge, he wouldn¡¯t be polite anymore. Dirtying his hands were better than dirtying Yanyi¡¯s!


    Seeing his expression, Su Yanyi softly smiled. The cold aura around her dissipated. ¡°No worries. It¡¯s just a game. How do you have time to y it when you¡¯re so busy?¡±


    Qin Jiran felt helpless. He really wanted to ask her to not y this life-threatening game!


    ¡°There was an assassination attempt on Resplendent Company¡¯s President Su Yanyi. The perpetrator has been arrested at the scene. After transferring through the public security bureau, he will be immediately interrogated. Regarding the result, it is still under investigation¡­¡±


    This was the news that night. Many had seen it, but they all had different reactions.


    Right now, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi had finished dinner and were watching the news. When they saw it, Qin Jiran held Su Yanyi¡¯s hand tightly. As he eyed the culprit on TV, a tint of coldness suffused his face.


    At this time, Wang Zhilin who had seen the same news sank into fear. She held the phone in her hands tightly, dialing the number over and over. But it was never answered.


    Lin Mu, Lin Mu, why aren¡¯t you picking up? Was that assassin the one she¡¯d hired? Does he know about her existence? Will he hand her over? Why is this assassin so stupid?


    Wang Zhilin asked question after question but couldn¡¯t find her answers no matter what.


    ¡°Zhilin, what are you doing? Why do look unwell? Do I need to call the doctor over?¡± Lady Wang walked in and saw Wang Zhilin¡¯s pale face and her uneasy look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t call anyone over!¡± When she heard this, Wang Zhilin instinctively rejected and red harshly at Lady Wang, as if she were her enemy.


    ¡°Zhilin, what¡¯s the matter? You, you¡­¡± Lady Wang couldn¡¯t exin what was wrong with her but she felt like there was some issue with Wang Zhilin.


    ¡°Lin Mu. Go find Lin Mu for me. Oh, and Wei Tao. Find him too. Quickly!¡± Wang Zhilin was like a victim who had fallen in the sea. Lin Mu and Wei Tao were the two men that could save her. She wanted to hold onto them tightly and never let go.


    Lady Wang was in a difficult situation. She said awkwardly, ¡°Why would I have their contacts? Don¡¯t you have their phone numbers? If you want to find them, give them a call.¡±


    If it was in the past, Lady Wang would never allow Wang Zhilin to have two boyfriends at once. But the present was different from the past now. These two men were their support. She had reluctantly epted them. Even though she had, she wasn¡¯t that enthusiastic about them. Therefore, she clearly didn¡¯t have their contacts and whatnot.


    ¡°Oh, right. I can contact them. I will do it right now.¡± First, Wang Zhilin dialed Lin Mu¡¯s phone but no one picked up still. Wang Zhilin was bing more anxious. Even her hands trembled as she held her phone. Then she called Wei Tao. This time, she sighed. He quickly picked up.

 Chapter 97.2 - Sorry

    <strong>Chapter 97.2 ¡ª Sorry


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong>


    <strong>Edited by:?</strong>Larkspur


    ¡°Zhilin, why¡¯d you think of calling me? Do you miss me?¡± The man said with a frivolous and smooth tone, a potential yboy.


    ¡°Wei Tao, where are you? Come quickly to the hospital. I miss you. Come quickly.¡± Although Wang Zhilin was panicking, she knew that she couldn¡¯t exin some things over the phone. She thought about coaxing Wei Tao over first.


    Lin Mu and Wei Tao were men of two different styles. But in reality, Wang Zhilin liked Lin Mu more because Wei Tao seemed to be a yer. That wasn¡¯t the type of man she liked. But she had no choice right now. She couldn¡¯t find Lin Mu and now there was this mishap. The only one left, who could help her, was Wei Tao. Thankfully, he ced her as a priority. Wei Tao had also contributed to helping her out of the police station. So, Wei Tao would definitely help her this time too!


    Wei Tao came quickly. When Wang Zhilin saw him, her stiff and rigid body slightly rxed.


    ¡°Brother Tao, you have to help me. You have to help me this time¡­¡±


    Wei Tao looked at the uneasy, terrified and pallid Wang Zhilin. A flicker of disdain passed his eyes, but heforted her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What do you want me to help you with now? Tell me about it.¡±


    Wei Tao didn¡¯t seem to care as much, in contrast to the obedient Lin Mu. But because of this, it made it seem more realistic, especially when Lin Mu wasn¡¯t there. She could only choose to believe Wei Tao.


    Then, Wang Zhilin told him about how she¡¯d hired an assassin to kill Su Yanyi. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to hide it from him but that she was extremely terrified. The assassin was arrested by the police. Whenever she thought of the police station and jail, Wang Zhilin¡¯s body trembled. She never wanted to go in again. That wasn¡¯t a ce for humans!


    Wei Tao knitted his eyebrows and looked serious. After hearing her words, he didn¡¯t speak immediately. But after serious consideration he tested her. ¡°I think you should have two solutions. If the assassin didn¡¯t give them your name, everything will naturally be ok. But if he did, you need to prepare then.¡±


    ¡°Prepare what? How should I prepare? Brother Tao, help me. I really don¡¯t want to go back there. I will die!¡±


    ¡°¡­I naturally will help you. You can¡­¡± Wei Tao recited Su Yanyi¡¯s words to Wang Zhilin. She listened seriously, even nodded in agreement several times. She felt like this was an ok idea.


    The culprit clearly wasn¡¯t a desperate criminal. Before midnight had even passed, he spilled the beans. However, he didn¡¯t mention Wang Zhilin. He said that he had contacted a woman he didn¡¯t know, though. Plus, he had never seen that woman. They justmunicated through the phone. Then he honestly gave them the phone number.


    The police investigated the number and noticed that it hadn¡¯t been registered. But they continued to investigate ording to the clue the culprit provided. They checked the given bank ount and quickly noticed traces of Wang Zhilin being involved. They then brought her out of the hospital.


    When Wang Zhilin was brought away, she didn¡¯t obediently leave with them. Instead, she went berserk? ¡ª crying and screaming like someone deranged. Everyone in the hospital was woken up by her. Even the police was almost attacked by Wang Zhilin. They then brought Wang Zhilin who seemed crazy and insane away.


    Many people had intentionally filmed this scene. They secretly uploaded this online. On the bottom, they clearlybeled Wang Zhilin¡¯s status, leading to many guesses.


    At this time, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were in deep sleep. They slept happily.


    The next morning, once she woke up, Su Yanyi turned her phone on. There were notifications on her phone. It was from two different people. There were only two words that these two people had sent. One was ¡°missionpleted¡± and the other ¡°preparationpleted¡±.


    Su Yanyi was very pleased by this. She believed that this was a beautiful start. Hopefully, Wang Zhilin would like the gift she had especially nned for her.


    By this time, Wang Zhilin had been interrogated once. She didn¡¯t say anything but denied everything. She made a scene and acted hysterically. It seemed like she wanted to bring the police station to chaos. The police seemed to be scared of her as well, so much so that they took a break from interrogating her. They just went through the process and then brought Wang Zhilin to the prison.


    Right after Wang Zhilin was locked in there, two more women arrived in jail. One had stolen something and the other had gotten into a fight. They looked like female delinquents and seemed to be regrs. When they walked in, arrogance was stered on their faces.


    Wang Zhilin had never interacted with people such as these, but she knew that it was best not to cause a ruckus here. Although she had been pretending to be crazy, she moved herself to the corner, in an attempt to make herself feel safer.


    Though she wanted to hide from them, it couldn¡¯t be helped that someone didn¡¯t want to let her go. Su Yanyi had especially arranged two people in jail to take care of her. How could they let her go?!


    There were a total of six people in her cell. The other three quickly moved away and acted as bystanders. There weren¡¯t many who were kind-hearted andpassionate.


    ¡°What, what are you guys doing?¡± Wang Zhilin¡¯s voice trembled due to fear. She tried to curl her body up close. She looked really pitiful in that position. But no one pitied her at this time.


    To Wang Zhilin, the time after was like torture from hell. It¡¯s not that she was beaten up by people. Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t aiming for physical pain. Su Yanyi wanted to torture Wang Zhilin pyschologically. The two female delinquents had tried their best to aplish this too.


    In the end, when Wang Zhilin was stepped on by the two and begging for mercy due to the pain, the two looked at each other. In reality, they had poured a lot of thought intopleting this mission. But aftering here, their target wasn¡¯t the one they had expected. This woman quickly surrendered after they threatened her. She did whatever they asked. They didn¡¯t feel a sense of aplishment from this!


    ¡°Please let me go. Please. I¡­¡± As she cried, Wang Zhilin begged. Where was the mannerism of an affluent Young Miss? She was worse than the beggars on the street!


    ¡°Hey, do you think we havepleted our task?¡± Female delinquent A asked. This woman was a coward. They didn¡¯t even really do anything and she was already kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy.


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s hard to say. How about we report this to the boss?¡± Female delinquent B said, with uncertainty. There was a huge contrast between their expectations and reality!


    Ten minutester, Su Yanyi found out what happened in prison. She gave them some simple orders then hung up in disdain. She knew that Wang Zhilin was a coward. But it wasn¡¯t like she wanted to see Wang Zhilin¡¯s courageous spirit.


    In the next period of time, the two female delinquents tried their best to cause trouble for Wang Zhilin under orders. Plus, they openly recorded this with a video camera, not trying to conceal this at all. Wang Zhilin wanted to resist but she could do nothing against them. She didn¡¯t want to be beaten up. She was a coward, feared pain. She had no integrity, so she could only beg for mercy.


    Truth be told, Wang Zhilin had requested help from the police. But there were no injuries or any evidence that she was being beaten up so why would the police who had been informed previously care about her?


    She knelt and begged for mercy. She insulted and called herself a slut. She confessed everything she had done, besides murdering someone which required her to be sentenced to a felony. She even told them about how she¡¯d stolen her sister¡¯s allowance when she was little. Right now, her appearance, behaviour all seemed like a lunatic¡¯s.


    Actually Wang Zhilin felt lucky that they didn¡¯t force her to confess. Compared to these lousy torture, Wang Zhilin cared most about her hiring an assassin to murder Su Yanyi. About the other matters, she felt like she could endure it still. Then she slowly got used to enduring the torture.


    The two female delinquents didn¡¯t want much. Their boss ordered them to take videos and especially emphasized on not revealing their faces. Su Yanyi clearly wanted to expose this to the public. Though they had no idea if Wang Zhilin, this stupid woman, knew or not. She even cooperated with them. They felt like she was really stupid and pathetic.


    The videos that the female delinquents took had gone to Su Yanyi in the first moments. Su Yanyi went home with the videos and straight to the study.


    Looking at how tragic Wang Zhilin was, Su Yanyi suddenly felt like she was really abnormal. Why else would she feel satisfied?


    Qin Jiran returned home a bitte. He had been filming thest few scenes these two days, so he came backte. Since he didn¡¯t find Su Yanyi in the bedroom so he went straight to the study. Theptop was against the door. Although he couldn¡¯t see the scenes, he could hear a quite familiar woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Qin Jiran walked over and immediately felt a change in Su Yanyi. Her emotions didn¡¯t seem to be stable. Normally, this happened when it had to do with Wang Zhilin.


    Su Yanyi slowly raised her head and shifted her gaze from the scene. She said in a cold voice, ¡°I had people go and teach Wang Zhilin a lesson in prison and I¡¯m watching the video now.¡±


    Qin Jiran walked over and looked at theptop screen. It was ying the part where Wang Zhilin was kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. Her hair was scattered over her shoulders and she had an aging face. If he didn¡¯t look carefully, there was a chance he would mistake her for someone else. How was she a wealthy Young Miss now? She was no different than a beggar.

 Chapter 97.3 - Sorry

    Chapter 97.3 ¡ª Sorry


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Sponsor: Anonymous (1/3)


    ¡°Is it interesting?¡± Seeing that Qin Jiran was watching it, Su Yanyi asked out of curiosity.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes flickered. He didn¡¯t think this was interesting. He was more worried about Su Yanyi¡¯s state of mind now.


    ¡°Are you done watching it? It¡¯s veryte now. How about we go to rest?¡± Qin Jiran obviously changed the topic and casually held onto Su Yanyi¡¯s hands. Her hands were a bit cold and Qin Jiran was even more worried.


    ¡°Heh. Why are you being so careful? Do you think I¡¯m abnormal too?¡± At Qin Jiran¡¯s reaction, Su Yanyi suddenlyughed. Thisugh also broke the gloomy atmosphere they were in. Qin Jiran became more rxed and less nervous.


    Seeing Su Yanyi¡¯s smile, Qin Jiran foolishly smiled too. He lowered his body and gently held her in his arms and exined. ¡°I was a bit worried. That woman isn¡¯t worth your effort.¡±


    ¡°I know. You have said this before.¡± Su Yanyi suddenly disliked how talkative Qin Jiran was. How could he not understand what she meant?


    ¡°Ok, I might be talking too much. I¡¯ll stop talking. Let¡¯s go rest. I¡¯m very tired.¡± Qin Jiran smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. But he purposefully acted pitiful, wanting her to sympathize with him.


    Su Yanyi looked at Qin Jiran and he innocently blinked his eyes. Then Su Yanyi said, ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go rest.¡±


    Qin Jiran immediately shed a gentle smile. He pulled on Su Yanyi¡¯s hand and walked off. As Su Yanyi left, she directly cut power. Theptop went dark.


    After showering, the twoy in bed, breathing in each other¡¯s familiar scents. Qin Jiran felt like they hadn¡¯t been close for a few days. He couldn¡¯t help but to be intimate with Su Yanyi for a bit. Hended numerous soft kisses all over Yanyi¡¯s body until he felt he was out of control. He then let go of her despite his dissatisfaction. He then turned around to hold Su Yanyi in his arms.


    Su Yanyi was a bit disorientated from the kisses. But she detected the man¡¯s endurance again. After she had sobered down, she dangerously squinted her eyes. She stared right at the man.


    Qin Jiran felt his hair standing on end. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you looking at?¡±


    Su Yanyi felt like this man was slow. He had tortured her once, twice, thrice, and now a fourth time. Did he really think that she wouldn¡¯t have a reaction to him? That she wouldn¡¯t have an attitude?!


    Su Yanyi slowly moved her hand in the nket, making her way down the man¡¯s chest and then some more. Then she tightly gripped it!


    Immediately, the man¡¯s expression changed to one of pain. The handsome face scrunched because of pain. His face turnedpletely red too, his entire body was twisted. From this, one could see how harsh Su Yanyi had gripped it.


    ¡°From now on, I will sleep in the guest room. Once you make up your mind,e and find me!¡± Su Yanyi stood up, ignoring the man¡¯s painful expression. When she finished her words, she turned around and left the bedroom.


    If she was touched by the man¡¯s self-control for her originally, now that he had been holding it in still despite the numerous times she had hinted him, she felt very ufortable by his action. If she continued on, Su Yanyi was very uncertain of herself, imagining that she would transform into a wolf and pounce on him. She was a human too and had feelings!


    As the door shut with an angry m, Qin Jiran who was left in the room by himselfughed helplessly. If he didn¡¯t understand now, he wasn¡¯t worthy of being a man. But he hadn¡¯t prepared his gift. The n wasn¡¯t executed yet. He had originally wanted to wait some more but he didn¡¯t expect to irk Yanyi right now. He was speechless.


    Qin Jiran calmed down and hurriedly got out of bed to find Yanyi when his pain had somewhat subsided. How could he bear to let Yanyi sleep in the guest room? This was basically slicing his heart up. Just thinking about it made him ache.


    Qin Jiran tried to push the door open but realized that it was locked. The bitter smile on his face deepened. He wondered what exactly this was like. He was like a husband disliked by his wife for not being able to satisfy her needs and locked out of the room as well.


    ¡°Yanyi, open the door ok? Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault. Listen to my exnation, ok?¡± Qin Jiran stood outside the door, begging and ill at ease.


    ¡°Talk. I¡¯ll listen.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t open the door, but thankfully she responded though he felt really bad when he heard her indifferent tone.


    Qin Jiran knew that Yanyi was really angry now. He didn¡¯t dare to hesitate anymore. He blurted his whole n out. ¡°I made a custom order of a pair of rings abroad. I want to properly propose to you and hope that our¡­cough, the first time can be thorough too. I, I want to leave a beautiful memory for you. Yanyi, you know this. I have been going crazy just thinking about you. But, sorry. I didn¡¯t think you also¡­sorry, Yanyi. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings. Don¡¯t be mad anymore, ok?¡±


    Qin Jiran stuttered and exined. He was embarrassed to say some things but he was really sorry. He¡¯d only considered his feelings but forgot that this matter didn¡¯t just involve his feelings. Whenever he endured it and sulked, when had Yanyi not felt the same as well? If Yanyi wasn¡¯t actually angry at him this time, he probably would¡¯ve stupidly forgotten about this.


    It couldn¡¯t help but be said that it mostly had to do with how pure Qin Jiran was. He had never been close to any other woman besides Su Yanyi in his life. Hecked experience on a lot of matters. Who knew that he would¡¯ve encountered all this?


    ¡°My feelings? Now you know my feelings?¡± It was clear that Su Yanyi was still angry. She didn¡¯t understand this. She was clearly willing and they had a great rtionship. Her man wanted this too. But why did he always step on the brakes in the end? She couldn¡¯t help but feel that she wasn¡¯t charming enough!


    Qin Jiran¡¯s actions really pissed Su Yanyi off. She called Qin Jiran stupid and slow numerous times in her heart. Her anger this time was clearly the result of the umtion of irritation built from thest several times.


    Stupid Qin Jiran. You can sleep by yourself in the future! Su Yanyi thought. Despite hearing Qin Jiran¡¯s exnation, she was still iparably vexed.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Qin Jiran continued to apologize in an awkward way. In reality, he felt like he had done something stupid. But in his heart, he always treated Yanyi like a precious treasure. As regards to the matters rted to Yanyi, he would always treat them with extreme caution. How could he dare to give her less than what she deserved? Therefore, he had endured time after time on this matter. Who knew that he had upset Yanyi in the end still. Right now, Qin Jiran¡¯s heart was full of guilt. He could only say ¡°sorry¡± to her.


    Yanyi, sorry. I¡¯m so stupid. I originally wanted to give you the best, but I still made you upset¡­

 Chapter 98.1 - Will You Marry Me?

    Chapter 98.1 ¡ª Will You Marry Me?


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Sponsor: Anonymous (2/3)


    Su Yanyi was someone narcissistic. Of course, she could be described as confident and proud. Or perhaps greedy and selfish would be more urate. She was usually indifferent and everyone knew this. In reality, she didn¡¯t have a good attitude either. It¡¯s just that not many could actually make her angry.


    But Su Yanyi felt like she was really angry now. Although she heard the man apologizing, he seemed to have reflected upon himself and even found a pretty good excuse. But this didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t angry anymore. So Su Yanyi didn¡¯t have the intention of opening the door and forgiving Qin Jiran. Instead, she went to bring out the nkets and decided to sleep in the guest room tonight. Regarding the man outside, when he was tired of standing, he would leave.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t know if Qin Jiran was tired or not. But after a while, it was all silent outside. Su Yanyi knitted her eyebrows andy on the bed. Her instincts told her that he hadn¡¯t left yet, but she didn¡¯t hear any noises outside. Of course, it might be because the soundproofing had done its job. Overall, however, she felt like he was standing outside still.


    Su Yanyi did ask herself if she felt bad. But she quickly sneered at herself. She would let that man stand outside for the night. Why would she feel bad?! She didn¡¯t feel bad at all. So what if he was standing outside?!


    By now, it was reallyte. Su Yanyi felt like it was time for her to rest. But when she closed her eyes and wanted to sleep, she couldn¡¯t sleep no matter what. She felt like the nkets in the room were cold and freezing. It was ufortable.


    Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t someone who liked to sulk or someone who was too proud to admit her difort. So, she quickly stood up and walked to the door. She opened the door and he was indeed standing outside still. With his dropped head, he looked miserable, like a puppy abandoned by its owner.


    When this puppy saw Yanyi, he immediately raised his head and his eyes brightened too. With a pleased smile he said, ¡°Yanyi, you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡±


    Unsure as to why, the scene before her reminded her of a puppy wagging its tail at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the main bedroom. You can sleep in the guest room!¡± Although she came out, this didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t angry anymore! Of course, Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t that angry anymore. Looking at how miserable the man was, Su Yanyi felt it was childish to be mad at him. She hadpletely captured his heart. Plus, this man would do whatever she told him to. It wasn¡¯t worth being mad at the man because that would mean she was basically mad at herself then!


    But although she wasn¡¯t that angry, she could still bully this man. Who let this man look miserable but cute at the same time?


    As expected, Qin Jiran was immediately in a sorrowful mood, contrasting his eager one from before. He stood there stupidly, watching as Su Yanyi walked past him. He didn¡¯t even know to stop her.


    Stupid! As she walked past Qin Jiran, she helplessly muttered in her heart. While doing so, she decided that if she walked back to her bedroom and this man, even then, didn¡¯t know what to do, then she would actually let him sleep in the guest room!


    Thankfully, Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t that stupid. The moment Su Yanyi walked out of the room, he hugged her from behind.


    ¡°Yanyi, don¡¯t be mad at me. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t be angry, ok? Forgive me. You know this. I am willing. No. I have been wishing for this. I¡¯m just too stupid and neglected your feelings. I won¡¯t do this in the future¡­¡± Qin Jiran kept on saying sorry to her, talking about his true feelings for her.


    Su Yanyi moved her body around, wanting to turn around. The man then just let go of her. Su Yanyi and him stood across from each other.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re wrong?¡± Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows, giving people an overbearing feeling.


    ¡°I know!¡± Qin Jiran sincerely admitted his mistake but looked at Su Yanyi with an extra glint of infatuation in his eyes. His heart thumped quickly as he looked at Su Yanyi who gave off an arrogant and superior imposing aura. He couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to her.


    Su Yanyi detected the man¡¯s tint of infatuation in his eyes that was hard to miss. She slightly squinted her eyes and leaned forward. She was much closer to Qin Jiran now, wanting to observe him. She pondered over Qin Jiran¡¯s sudden change.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± She couldn¡¯t make sense of it so she naturally asked him.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t know how to exin the feeling of infatuation regarding Yanyi. In the end, he could only use his actions to convey his feelings.


    Qin Jiran kissed Su Yanyi who was in his arms and then secretly nced at her reaction. When he saw she wasn¡¯t angry, his eyes flickered. Suddenly, he carried Su Yanyi and quickly walked back to their bedroom.


    Su Yanyi allowed the man to do as he wished. There was a faint smile in her eyes. It was rare that this man was smart for once.


    Qin Jiran softly ced Su Yanyi on the bed and kissed her gently. He said in an extremely gentle voice, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be mad at me anymore. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest now.¡±


    There was another two days before the rings would arrive. At that time, he would definitely make her his!


    Su Yanyi stopped tormenting him. In the end, she stared at him before closing her eyes and resting.


    Qin Jiran secretly sighed in his heart. So this is how it feels to coax his wife. Qin Jiran who hugged Su Yanyi to sleep was clearly satisfied.


    The night of torment had finally passed by. This was reluctantly a feeling that couples would experience. At least, they seemed more harmonious than before.


    Su Yanyi was someone who held grudges. Her revenge on Wang Zhilin was proof. Besides her enemies, of course, people who made her unhappy would be punished too.


    After yesterday¡¯s torture, not sure if this helped with Su Yanyi¡¯s inspiration, she made Qin Jiran the fourth gift!


    That night when Qin Jiran returned home, he saw a green woolen item in front of him. He suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ¡°For you. Try it on.¡± Su Yanyi pointed at the gift. She had personally made this for him and it took up three hours. She was really pleased with the result. She was just waiting for Qin Jiran to try it on for her.


    Qin Jiran carefully saw it and stood there, shocked. He was really speechless.


    ¡°Is this a couple¡¯s outfit?¡± Qin Jiran picked up the clothes and looked at them. He suddenly recalled something from a while ago. When Yanyi hade over looking for him wearing a turtle themed pajamas. He still remembered her cute look clearly.


    Su Yanyi choked. Couple¡¯s outfit? She had never thought of this, ok! Even if it was, she wouldn¡¯t pick a turtle. That was basically shaming her sense of fashion!


    ¡°Where¡¯s yours? Let¡¯s wear it together.¡± After Qin Jiran thought this through, he eagerly looked at Su Yanyi.


    Turtle outfit! If it was just himself, it was clear that Yanyi was ying with him. But if they wore the outfits together, that would look very cute.


    This time, Su Yanyi was shocked. Why did she feel like she had dug a hole for herself to jump into?!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring the clothes over. Try it first.¡± Su Yanyi thought about it and suddenly remembered that the outfit was still in their other home¡¯s storage. She was suddenly in a great mood. The outfit wasn¡¯t here so she couldn¡¯t even wear it if she wanted to!


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi then at the clothes in his hands. He admitted defeat and went to the bathroom to change.


    When Su Yanyi made this, although she hadn¡¯t thought of couple¡¯s outfit, she had made this ording to the turtle outfit she wore in the past. It was a onesie and mostly green with yellow pattern. Actually, it was very adorable. Though she didn¡¯t know how it would look on Qin Jiran.


    While waiting for Qin Jiran, she kept imagining how he would look in the outfit. There was a smile in her eyes and she thought that this gifting mission was bing more and more interesting.


    When Qin Jiran came out, he saw Su Yanyi¡¯s smile first. He originally had a stiff face and it wasn¡¯t that he was unhappy but rather shy. This was the first time he had worn something so cute like this. He was ufortable.


    Su Yanyi was stunned for a second after seeing Qin Jiran. Then she burst intoughter. How could she be her usual indifferent and cold self now?


    ¡°Hah¡­you look so funny. I didn¡¯t think it would look like this on you. Not only are you cute, but you¡¯re basically¡­¡± Su Yanyiughed and pointed at Qin Jiran. Because she wasughing too hard, she stumbled over her words.


    ¡°Basically what?¡± Qin Jiran walked over and held Su Yanyi who wasughing uncontrobly in his arms. Although he felt it was really strange that he was wearing this, seeing how happy Yanyi was, he thought it was worth it no matter what!


    ¡°Adorable. You have a cold face but you¡¯re actually so cute. Hah. So funny.¡± Su Yanyi continued tough happily, leaning against Qin Jiran¡¯s arms.


    With eyes full of doting, Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi. So what if he was adorable? This was new to him. He epted this only because it was from Yanyi.


    ¡°You ¡ª wait. Let me bring the camera over and take a picture of you.¡± Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t satisfied with just looking at him. She wanted to take a picture to look at it often.


    Qin Jiran had a bitter face. If other people had seen him like this, they would definitely tease him to death! But could he reject Yanyi? That was clearly not possible!


    He had almost slept in another room because he angered his wife. If he still didn¡¯t listen to her today, he probably would have to sleep in the guest room!


    Su Yanyi took the phone from the table and took position. Although Qin Jiran had a bitter face, he was obedient. He did whatever she wanted him to do until she was satisfied.

 Chapter 98.2 - Will You Marry Me?

    Chapter 98.2 ¡ª Will You Marry Me?


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Sponsor: Anonymous (3/3)


    ¡°Yanyi, I didn¡¯t even cook dinner yet. Let me go, please. I¡¯m going to cook.¡± Seeing that Su Yanyi had finally ced her phone down, Qin Jiran said with a bitter face still.


    ¡°Go ahead, go ahead.¡± Su Yanyi looked at her phone and stopped answering Qin Jiran. She needed to save these pictures and make a photo album for Qin Jiran too in the future.


    Qin Jiran walked two steps then hesitated. He asked softly, ¡°Um, can I change my clothes now?¡±


    ¡°This is pajamas. It¡¯s meant to be worn at home. Why change it? Wear it.¡± Su Yanyi said without lifting her head up. She lowered her head and continued to fiddle with her phone.


    Qin Jiran felt a headache rising. Would Yanyi upload these pictures online? In that case, it¡¯d be better if he didn¡¯t go out tomorrow! He would definitely be hounded by paparazzi!


    Qin Jiran walked behind Su Yanyi and secretly nced at her phone. He wanted to see what she was doing.


    Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t stupid either. It¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t notice a person standing behind her. She gradually lifted her head to see Qin Jiran¡¯s awkward smile.


    ¡°Yanyi, um¡­are you going to upload the pictures online?¡± Qin Jiran asked, uncertain. He was quite famous. He was on the headlines every day. With the addition of these pictures, he probably would be the trending topic for the next one month.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want everyone to see this?¡± Su Yanyi teased.


    ¡°Heh. I¡¯m scared that the fans wouldn¡¯t be able to ept me in these pictures.¡± Qin Jiranughed awkwardly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep them for now. If you ever make me angry, I¡¯ll post them.¡± In reality, she didn¡¯t have the intention of uploading the pictures. How would she be willing to share such a cute and adorable Film Emperor Qin with others?!


    Qin Jiran was possessive of Su Yanyi and she felt the same, if not even more!


    ¡°How would I dare? I¡¯ll always listen to you, ok?¡± Qin Jiran felt like he was a henpecked male. Of course, even without this little threat, he was willing to listen to Yanyipletely.


    Qin Jiran went to cook. Su Yanyi¡¯s expressions changed as she stared at the pictures. She was wondering if she should make more cute outfits for Qin Jiran to wear. Maybe she could try tiger or panda onesies.


    Five days before Chinese New Year, Qin Jiran¡¯s crew finished theirst scenes. Likewise, the rings that Qin Jiran had been waiting for a while finally arrived.


    After the crew finished their scenes, there was a celebratory banquet. Qin Jiran, being the male lead and the Co-Director, naturally couldn¡¯t be absent. He was reasonable regarding this. Although he eagerly wanted to go home and give Yanyi the gift he had been nning for and wanted to see if she would like it, he endured. He stayed and attended the celebratory banquet with everyone else.


    On the celebratory banquet, many went to Qin Jiran to toast. But because he had an important mission at hand tonight, Qin Jiran controlled himself and didn¡¯t drink much. Though with Guo Zekai by his side, despite how much Qin Jiran controlled himself, he couldn¡¯t help but drink a bit too much. In the end, he had to put in a lot of effort to stay awake and go home.


    When Qin Jiran arrived at home, it was a bitte. It was already past 10pm but the lights in the living room were still lit. Qin Jiran had a slightly red face and eagerly opened the bedroom door.


    Su Yanyi was still awake. She was on the bed looking through a document. Before Yanyi slept, she had the habit of reading or going through documents. That was how she prepared to sleep. When Qin Jiran opened the door, Su Yanyi just raised her head. Seeing the man¡¯s slightly red face and overly burning gaze, Su Yanyi knew that this man was drunk.


    ¡°You drank?¡± Su Yanyi recalled how the man would squint his eyes and smile at her whenever he was drunk. She couldn¡¯t help but look forward to this.


    ¡°I just drank a bit, not too much.¡± Plus, on the way home, he had cleared his mind a bit. Although he was a bit dizzy still, he was ok. Qin Jiran felt like he was in a good state of mind still.


    Su Yanyi was a bit disappointed. He clearly hadn¡¯t had too much. Should she make him drink some more?


    While Su Yanyi was contemting if she should get Qin Jiran drunk, he had walked in front of her. From his pocket, he took out an exquisite little box and went down on one knee.


    ¡°Yanyi, we¡¯re already married. It¡¯s not really suitable for me to propose right now, but I want to ask the same thing I didst time. Yanyi, are you willing to marry me?¡± Qin Jiran asked clearly, his eyes were full of sincerity and passion as he lovingly looked at Su Yanyi.


    He loved her. He loved her so much and for so long. They were married for three years. Although he treasured their time together, he still regretted that he hadn¡¯t proposed to her despite their marriage. He didn¡¯t help Yanyi wear the ring and didn¡¯t kiss his bride under everyone¡¯s gaze. He wanted to make up to Yanyi. s, due to circumstances, it wasn¡¯t too suitable. He thought about it and decided it was time to propose to her again and personally help her wear the ring. Regarding the others¡¯ blessings, he had received them already so it wasn¡¯t really a regret.


    Of course, most importantly, there was the promise. He really wanted to hear Yanyi ept this, ept marrying him!


    There would be no contract or exchange or benefits. This time, they would be together just for love!


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re talking nonsense?¡± Looking at the ring in front of her, Su Yanyi said in an unromantic way. Two days ago, she heard about the rings so she wasn¡¯t that shocked. She understood what Qin Jiran was saying. But did she really need to answer this question? Wasn¡¯t her stand clear?


    If she didn¡¯t agree, why would she kiss this man? If she didn¡¯t agree, why would she sleep in the same bed as the man? If she didn¡¯t agree, why would she do all of the things she did just so the man would feel better?!


    She was naturally willing to. From the moment she had decided not to divorce, she had agreed to everything!


    ¡°Yanyi, this time, humour me ok? I know you¡¯re willing to but I want to personally hear you say it to me. Just this one time!¡± Qin Jiran knew what Su Yanyi was saying, but it was perhaps his stubbornness. They were in a contractual marriage for three years and not only did he feel regret in his heart, but also fear and hesitation. He needed Yanyi tofort him.


    He really hoped to hear the wordsing out Yanyi¡¯s mouth!


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s gazes met ¡ª one was calm but gentle and the other passionate yet imploring. No matter what, they only saw each other in their eyes.


    ¡°Ok, I am willing. I am willing to marry you and be your wife, as you as my husband. If you think this isn¡¯t enough, we can hold the wedding ceremony again and let everyone witness our marriage. We can let everyone know we¡¯re a married couple!¡±


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t understand Qin Jiran¡¯s thoughtspletely because she couldn¡¯t feel his uneasiness and worry. But she could understand at least 60-70% of it. At least she knew how important marriage was to Qin Jiran. This was what was missing in their marriage and something she had neglected too. Since Qin Jiran wanted this, she naturally wouldn¡¯t reject him.


    Qin Jiranughed and smiled happily. He was very satisfied. He knew that Yanyi understood him and amodated his request.


    Qin Jiran took out the ring and held Su Yanyi¡¯s finger. He gently ced the ring on Su Yanyi¡¯s left ring finger. Qin Jiran had especially customized this wedding ring for Su Yanyi. He didn¡¯t choose diamonds to be the center of the ring, but purple jadeite. This represented nobility, grace and enigma. This was the jadeite that was fit for Su Yanyi¡¯s imposing manner the most. Qin Jiran had thought of gifting Su Yanyi a piece of essory.


    At this time, Su Yanyi heard the system¡¯s voice.


    Congrattions to the Master forpleting level three mission again. Another point will be added. Now you have 24 points. Continue to work hard, Master!


    Not long ago, Su Yanyi had gifted Qin Jiran a turtle outfit. Now, Qin Jiran had gifted Su Yanyi the ring. Su Yanyi had naturallypleted the mission again. But right now, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to attend to the mission. All her thoughts were ced on the man in front of her.


    After Qin Jiran put the ring on her finger, he lowered his head and kissed Su Yanyi¡¯s finger. He said in an iparably serious voice, ¡°Yanyi, thank you for agreeing. Thank you for willing to give me a chance. I swear that I will love, respect, and take care of you forever. You will be the most blessed woman in this world!¡±


    At this time, Su Yanyi also took out the other ring for him. Although they were a pair, this one had ck jadeite on top. It was calm but not ostentatious. It suited Qin Jiran¡¯s sense of fashion.


    Su Yanyi held the ring and helped Qin Jiran wear it, thoughcking the skills. It was the same spot she ced it on. After she was done, she said seriously, ¡°If we¡¯re going to say thank you, I should be the one thanking. But since we¡¯re a couple, there¡¯s no need to say thank you. Marriage is between two people. I am willing, so I agreed. I will remember your oath and I believe you can do it. I will also try my hardest to learn to love you and feel blessed like you do.¡±


    Right. She should say thank you. Thank you for not leaving my side and thank you for the ultimate care. With him, she could finally experience the feeling of love.

 Chapter 98.3 - Will You Marry Me?

    <strong>Chapter 98.3? ¡ª Will You Marry Me?


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong>


    <i>Edited by:?Larkspur</i>


    <i>TL:?HeXie</i>


    It wasn¡¯t because of love that she loved him. Instead, she understood what love was because of him! To Su Yanyi, Qin Jiran was a special existence. If it weren¡¯t for Qin Jiran¡¯s persistence, hard work, love, and protection, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t know what it meant to be touched. Just like in her previous life.


    ¡°Yanyi, I am very happy. You don¡¯t need to do anything. As long as you¡¯re with me, I can do everything else for you.¡±


    Qin Jiran understood this. In this marriage or rtionship, he probably had to sacrifice more than Yanyi. But he wanted more than Yanyi, especially the feeling of love. He definitely felt that this was a deep and profound feeling. Maybe it was because he loved more than her, so he felt even happier when he got love.


    So he really felt happy. Now, he wanted Yanyi to feel this happiness too. In order to have her experience this feeling, he needed to make her fall in love with him just like how he had fallen in love with her. So he would definitely be good to Yanyi and devote himself to her. He wouldn¡¯t let her fall in love with anyone else but him!


    ¡°I¡¯m just scared that you¡¯ll run away after halfway.¡± Su Yanyi said calmly and expressionlessly, as if this was a very serious matter.


    Qin Jiran was stupefied. He didn¡¯t quite understand what Su Yanyi meant, so he looked at su Yanyi with a questioning gaze. When he saw the mischievousness that was shing through her eyes, Qin Jiran suddenly understood.


    Once he understood the meaning behind her words, Qin Jiran¡¯s whole body heated up. His gaze gradually changed as he looked at her. It was pitch-ck and deep, as if he wanted to ce Su Yanyi in his eyes.


    ¡°Yanyi, may I?¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t do anything. He merely looked at Su Yanyi and asked that question very seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re asking nonsense again?¡± Su Yanyi raised her head slightly, raising the corner of her eyes with what was supposed to be arrogant and overbearing appearance. However, one would be puzzled if they looked at her. Qin Jiran leaned over and pulled Su Yanyi into his arms, hugging her. He then kissed her deeply.


    His lover, his wife, his most precious treasure. This night, he swore he wouldn¡¯t give up halfway. He didn¡¯t really want to go to sleep in the guest room. After all, for him, tonight could be considered as their true wedding night.


    Recently, Qin Jiran¡¯s rtionship with Su Yanyi had be more and more harmonious, and he was more and more intimate with her. However, as long as he thought about what he really wanted to do tonight, Qin Jiran found that he couldn¡¯t control his trembling fingers.


    Su Yanyi squinted her eyes slightly, taking in the warmth from the man. This was a veryfortable feeling. She didn¡¯t really need to use her brain to think. She was immersed in this


    feeling and the more, the better.


    After great effort, Qin Jiran finally took off her clothes. He took an eyeful of the scene in front of him, and had to hold his breath, no longer able to control his rationality.


    ¡°Yanyi, Yanyi, I love you, I love you¡­¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s affectionate murmursnded on her ears as he kissed her. Su Yanyi¡¯s heart felt very warm and sweet inside. This man really loved her very much.


    Scattered clothes, heavy breathing, and rigorous kisses. The temperature in the room seemed to get warmer and warmer as the two people gradually forgot everything else. They only had each other in their eyes and the most realistic emotions they were feeling right now.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi with iparably affectionate eyes. When he was really with Su Yanyi, Qin Jiran felt like his life was nowplete.


    A thinyer of sweat appeared on Qin Jiran¡¯s forehead, while Su Yanyi¡¯s face was unusually tender and rosy. At this moment, Su Yanyi had a realization in her trance. After this, they would truly be a legitimate couple, right? If this man dared to run away again, she would really let him sleep in the guest room.


    After their lovemaking, the two had swapped positions. Su Yanyi was half-lying on Qin Jiran¡¯s body, eyes lidded with fatigue, about to drift into sleep at any moment. Meanwhile, Qin Jiran was full of energy, holding Su Yanyi tightly to himself, as if he never wanted to let go.


    ¡°Yanyi, how about taking a bath before you sleep, so you won¡¯t feel ufortable?¡± Feeling the stickiness on their bodies, Qin Jiran asked in a low voice. At this time, he was unusually satisfied. He didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. He just wanted to hold his Yanyi like this, forever and never letting go.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Su Yanyi hummed from her nose. But he didn¡¯t know whether it meant she would like to take a bath or that she felt ufortable.


    Qin Jiran silently looked at Su Yanyi¡¯s lethargic position and smiled very gently. He got up and went to the bathroom to put the water in the tub. After that, he carried Yanyi to the bathroom and ced her softly in the tub. There was not much water in the bathtub, but the temperature was suitable for her. Su Yanyi hummedfortably. When Qin Jiran heard it, however, he realized that his body unexpectedly had a reaction. But, even if his body reacted, he could only endure it as this was Yanyi¡¯s first time. He wouldn¡¯t make it harder for Yanyi.


    Qin Jiran turned back to the bedroom and quickly changed the bedsheets. When he returned to the bathroom, Yanyi had closed her eyes and fallen asleep. Qin Jiran carefully wiped Yanyi¡¯s body before carrying her back to the bedroom.


    Su Yanyi had a deep sleep. She slept soundly despite the torment she experienced. Qin Jiran half-embraced her in his arms and as if sensing him, Su Yanyi moved her head. She rubbed her head against Qin Jiran¡¯s shoulder before falling into a deep slumber once again.


    Qin Jiran stared at Su Yanyi¡¯s little movements and felt his heart warming up. He gently picked up Su Yanyi¡¯s left hand which was on his chest and softly kissed the finger with the ring. He said, ¡°Good night, my baby.¡±


    This night, he had knelt down to propose, abandoned the bondage of the contractual marriage, and personally put on their wedding ring for her.


    This night, they intertwined with each other, and the night was very beautiful for they finally had their wedding night.


    It was also this night that they did what they had to do. They made vows to each other and finally became a legitimate couple.


    And from now on, they would go hand in hand, share honor and disgrace, and experience everything together. They would hold hands with their children, live together in the vicissitudes of life, never give up one another!

 Chapter 99.1 - Paying a Visit

    <strong>Chapter 99.1 ¡ª Paying a Visit</strong>


    Edited by: Larkspur


    When the first rays of dawn naughtily fell on the curtain and shone into the bedroom, the two people on the bed were in deep sleep still.


    Qin Jiranid on his back, one arm around Su Yanyi¡¯s waist. Su Yanyi halfid in Qin Jiran¡¯s arms. That seemed to be her personal spot. She had a great sleep and never moved.


    The Su Family gradually woke up but it was silent in the bedroom still. Everyone was a bit curious since they always saw the two training in the morning. But they didn¡¯t have the intention of disturbing them. They allowed the couple to continue sleeping.


    Qin Jiran woke up first and felt the weight on his chest. He suddenly thought that he had more responsibility now because from now on, he was a real man. He was a man with a woman. Not only did he need to be responsible for himself, he needed to be responsible for his woman!


    At this time, Su Yanyi slowly woke up too, though, her eyes weren¡¯t fully open yet. She felt the soreness in her body then immediately recalled what happened yesterday. She was slightly ufortable but quickly recovered her calm and indifferent look. She calmly opened her eyes and greeted Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning. Did you sleep well? Are you ufortable anywhere?¡± Compared to Su Yanyi¡¯s indifference, Qin Jiran was much more gentle. There was a faint concern in his eyes.


    Su Yanyi faintly nced at Qin Jiran then got out of bed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go shower first while you go cook breakfast. We¡¯re not going to train today.¡± She felt sore so it¡¯s better not to train.


    But today was different from any other day. Whenever they slept, Qin Jiran disliked wearing pajamas. But Su Yanyi wore her pajamas. But today, they were buck naked. The moment Su Yanyi got out of bed, Qin Jiran saw her.


    Of course, Su Yanyi noticed this after getting out of bed too. But she reacted differently from normal girls. Although there was a tint of awkwardness, she didn¡¯t especially conceal herself. Under Qin Jiran¡¯s passionate and burning case, she calmly entered the bathroom.


    What did they say? Someone who had the dragon robes on didn¡¯t look like the Emperor. Anyway, although Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t wearing anything, she still looked cold and had a Queen¡¯s imposing manner. In Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes, he was very touched. He liked Yanyi¡¯s confidence and pride. Whenever he saw her, his heart thumped quickly.


    At this time, he really wanted to rush over and hug Yanyi. He wanted to hug her then kiss her, but he didn¡¯t dare to do so. If he really was encouraged to do so, he wouldn¡¯t dare. Don¡¯t recall how intimate they werest night butpared to Su Yanyi¡¯s calmness, Qin Jiran seemed rather shy.


    So Qin Jiran stared straight at the bedroom¡¯s door, hoping that Yanyi woulde out quickly. As he thought about this, he recalled the words she said before going in.


    Yanyi wanted him to make breakfast. When he remembered this, he didn¡¯t dare dy. He immediately put his clothes on and washed himself in the bathroom outside. Then he hurriedly went to the kitchen to start his cooking mission. Compared to stealing a few more looks at Su Yanyi, it¡¯s more important for him to cook food. Plus, while Yanyi was eating, he could keep looking at her.


    Su Yanyi walked downstairs after putting her robe on. The aroma wafting from kitchen enhanced her appetite. She immediately walked in and looked at the steamed cake and fried egg. Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t polite either. She found a pair of chopsticks and stood there, starting to eat.


    When Qin Jiran saw this, he ced a seat behind Su Yanyi. They didn¡¯t even bother eating at the dining table. He ced the dishes on the counter and the two started to eat in the kitchen. In reality, there was always a table in the kitchen for eating. But Su Yanyi paid a lot of attention to her table manners. How would she bother to eat in the kitchen? Now, Su Yanyi seemed like she was bing more of a foodie. She didn¡¯t care as much to where she was eating anymore. Since Su Yanyi didn¡¯t care, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t care even more.


    ¡°Are you going to thepanyter on?¡± Qin Jiran asked. Though he wanted to leave Yanyi at home to rest some more. Although he wasn¡¯t a woman and didn¡¯t understand howfortable it would be after their first time, since she¡¯d canceled the morning training, she must feel bad to a certain extent. Therefore, he was a bit worried.


    ¡°Are you going to drive me over?¡± Su Yanyi asked without even looking up. While saying this, she had eaten another half a fried egg.


    Qin Jiran poured a warm cup of water for Su Yanyi before he said, ¡°My movie is finished filming now. I ced Director Guo in charge of other things so I¡¯m free for a few days. If you still want to go to thepany, how about I apany you?¡±


    Actually, he wanted to experience moments with Yanyi. But even though he had time, it didn¡¯t mean Yanyi did.


    Su Yanyi thought about it. Although the Qin Family had an internal strife, she¡¯d executed her n in secret. She had had He Mingyang take over this. Only Wang Zhilin remained ¡®free¡¯, but she wouldn¡¯t be released from prison. She didn¡¯t need to worry about her even. Regarding thepany¡¯s matters, Kang Zhong, this golden assistant, could handle it. It didn¡¯t matter whether she went to thepany or not.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s rest at home together. I¡¯ll have Kang Zhong handle thepany¡¯s matter.¡± If it was her in the past, she was really a workaholic. Whenever she needed to go to work, she would almost never take a break. But now, she enjoyed giving herself a break more and more often. She was less and less attracted to work.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to thepany? Then I¡¯ll cook a feast for you this afternoon. You haven¡¯t been eating welltely.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s brightened. He happily started to n lunch.


    It couldn¡¯t help but be said that Su Yanyi¡¯s penchant for food was cultivated by Qin Jiran. Who let him always want to cook delicious food for Su Yanyi?


    ¡°Ok!¡± When she heard this, Su Yanyi¡¯s brightened as well. Lately, Qin Jiran hadn¡¯t been cooking that much. She felt like she had be skinnier.


    Ever since her rebirth, she didn¡¯t like the word ¡°skinny¡±. Although she needed to maintain her figure, it¡¯s better to be round. Whenever she thought of how skinny was, like bones on the hospital bed, in herst life, she wanted to eat some more. She definitely couldn¡¯t let herself be so skinny.


    Then, the two nned lunch. Qin Jiran wanted to cook western food but Su Yanyi liked Chinese food more. Then, Qin Jiran suddenly changed his mind and agreed to Chinese food. He even gave her a pile of Chinese recipes to choose from.


    Su Yanyi listened as Qin Jiran named the dishes and suddenly thought of the cooking function that the perfect virtuous wife system had. There were a lot of recipes. Should she be reasonable and use it too?


    Su Yanyi thought about it and had Qin Jiran wait for her. After breakfast, she went to the study. Not even half hour passed by and she came out with a pile of recipes.


    ¡°Try cooking these dishes.¡± Su Yanyi handed the menu to Qin Jiran. Although she nned to be reasonable and use the system, Su Yanyi clearly didn¡¯t intend on doing it herself.


    Qin Jiran looked through the recipes seriously. It was all printed but the names of the dishes and ingredients used were carefully selected. Qin Jiran just took a few nces and thought that these recipes were pretty good. He had looked for them many times in the past but had never found these rare recipes. He had no idea where Yanyi got them from, but he wasn¡¯t concerned with this.


    ¡°There are a lot of recipes. I need to try each one. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll try to cook it.¡± There really were a lot of recipes, hundreds of them. It would require a while before he was familiar with it. People need to know that one couldn¡¯t cook proficiently with just a recipe.


    Su Yanyi looked through the recipes seriously and chose six dishes and a soup. She looked eagerly at Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran suddenly thought that the Yanyi right now was simr to the little golden turtle during its meal time. He really wanted to pat her head.


    As he thought of this, Qin Jiran really did so. He touched Su Yanyi¡¯s hair and gently stroked it. He said, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll cook these.¡±


    Su Yanyi was then satisfied and casually found a book to read.


    Maybe it was because people had received news that they were home, around nine, little Su Nuo and his ymates appeared. A boy and two animals seemed to be in harmony together. They mingled with each other every day and even slept in the same room.


    ¡°Good morning Aunt and Uncle. Nuo Nuo came to see you guys.¡± Little Su Nuo wore a Tang suit. He had a snow white face and the red clothes made him look lively.


    Mother Su had especially customized this Tang suit for little Su Nuo, and not just one. This was probably why Mother Su enjoyed Tang suits. When Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo were young, they had worn them too. Everyone on the whole family had a few Tang suits.


    Seeing little Su Nuo¡¯s outfit, Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t help but reminisce of Mother Su¡¯s hobby then- how the entire Su Family dressed. In the end, her gazended on Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran had never worn a Tang suit and didn¡¯t seem to have one in his closet. Should she make one for him?


    001, can the system teach me to make a Tang suit?


    Su Yanyi asked the system.


    Master, the system¡¯s special functions could do it, but you can only use it once every day. It will teach you and won¡¯t even charge you.


    The system that finally was able to pop up couldn¡¯t help but act cute.


    Then Su Yanyi asked the system for the materials needed. She thought of how the house didn¡¯t have the majority of the items needed. Oh, that¡¯s not really the case. Her building didn¡¯t have, however. But she remembered how her mother had a studio. When Mother Su was young, she enjoyed designing things so Father Su had especially built a studio for her. The couple¡¯s degree of affection for one another was no less than Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, apany your Uncle. Aunt has something to do. You need to be good, ok?¡± Whenever Su Yanyi thought of something, she would do it.


    Little Su Nuo and Qin Jiran both looked at Su Yanyi. Little Su Nuo nodded seriously and said, ¡°I will be with Uncle. Aunty, don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 99.2 - Paying a Visit

    <strong>Chapter 99.2 ¡ª Paying a Visit</strong>


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Sponsor: Anonymous (1/2)


    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi looked at each other. Why did little Su Nuo¡¯s words feel so strange to them?


    ¡°Yanyi, are you going out?¡± Didn¡¯t she decide to stay at home and rest?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to the main residence. Call me when lunch is ready.¡±


    After Su Yanyi left, Qin Kiran focused on learning the recipes. But by the time he finished cooking lunch, Su Yanyi still hadn¡¯t returned.


    ¡°Where did your Aunty go?¡± Qin Jiran asked little Su Nuo who was drooling at the table of dishes. He wanted to take a bite.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find your Aunty and when she¡¯s back, we can eat.¡± Little Su Nuo found the solution to the problem. If he wanted to eat, he needed to find Aunty!


    ¡°Be good. Wait here while I go look for your Aunty.¡± How could Qin Jiran bear to let little Su Nuo go and find her with his short legs? By the time he would find her, the dishes would probably be cold already.


    Qin Jiran went to find Su Yanyi. He asked the servants in the main residence and ended up walking towards Mother Su¡¯s studio. The main residence was very big and there were actually numerous rooms in each studio. Before walking in, Qin Jiran knocked on the door because he didn¡¯t know what Yanyi was doing inside. He quickly heard Yanyi calling him in.


    He pushed the door to see the whole room filled with fabrics and machines, as well as all sorts ofpleted and halfpleted outfits. Qin Jiran took a look and knew what she was doing.


    ¡°Yanyi, what are you doing? Lunch is ready. Eat lunch first.¡± In reality, Qin Jiran was a bit curious. After all, he had received gifts that were personally made by Yanyi. Who knew if she was making him another one now?


    ¡°Wait another ten minutes.¡± Under the system¡¯s instructions, it was quite easy to make clothes. Some finishing touches and the Tang suit would be ready.


    In another ten minutes, the dishes would probably be cold¡­Qin Jiran only dared to say this in his heart because even if he said it out loud, Yanyi probably wouldn¡¯t listen anyway.


    Su Yanyi continued her work. Qin Jiran stood by the side watching, curious too. She clearly held an outfit in her hands and it was a Tang suit. But the more he looked at it, the more he thought it was strange. The suit was dark red and originally, he thought that Yanyi had made this for little Su Nuo. However, he quickly realized that this was too big for him and not only wouldn¡¯t little Su Nuo be able to wear it, even Yanyi probably wouldn¡¯t be either. Then the only possibility left was probably him.


    But red?! Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but think of the happy and lovely Tang suit little Su Nuo wore. Was Yanyi provoked in some way so she wanted him to wear this?!


    Qin Jiran was a bit speechless when he imagined himself wearing the same lovely Tang suit as little Su Nuo.


    ¡°Is this for Elder Brother?¡± Qin Jiran tested and asked. It would be lovely if little Su Nuo and Elder Brother wore father and son outfits.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Su Yanyi answered without looking up. When she was choosing the fabric, she¡¯d hesitated a bit. She¡¯d originally thought that ck suited Qin Jiran the most. However, when she saw red, she suddenly changed her mind. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s so it¡¯d be better to wear more lively colors. If the whole family wore red, it would look very interesting.


    As expected, at Qin Jiran¡¯s expression now, Su Yanyi secretlyughed. Don¡¯t think that she hadn¡¯t seen his dumbfoundedness and look of concern even though she hadn¡¯t raised her head.


    Qin Jiran touched his nose and stood to the side, not saying a word.


    Su Yanyi quickly finished making the clothes. She evenpared it against Qin Jiran. It felt suitable so she said, ¡°Try it on. This is my New Year¡¯s gift for you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. After we are done, I¡¯ll try it on for you. Otherwise, the food will get cold.¡± Qin Jiran took the clothes over and couldn¡¯t help but remind her. If they weren¡¯t going to eat it anytime soon, he really would have to put the food back into the microwave.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat first.¡± The couple brought the clothes back to their building. There were six dishes and one soup on the table. Little Su Nuo was anxiously waiting. He had been going around in circles by the table. Upon the sight of his aunt and uncle, his eyes brightened immediately.


    Qin Jiran had especially prepared food for little white tiger and little golden turtle. The two were almost done eating already. Little Su Nuo was very envious of them. He wanted to eat too!


    When the two returned, they finally started to eat. Little Su Nuo was enjoying his food. He used both spoons and chopsticks. Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were tempted to follow suit..


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes brightened as she ate. These dishes were all from the system¡¯s recipes. Now that Qin Jiran made this, it clearly tasted excellent.


    ¡°You can even open a restaurant with your skills in the future. You can train the chefs and business will definitely bloom.¡± Su Yanyi thought of all the recipes in the system and believed it was more than enough to open a restaurant.


    ¡°I thought that you wanted me to be the chef.¡± Qin Jiran believed his cooking skills had gotten better.


    ¡°How could I?¡± Su Yanyi rejected without hesitation. He was her exclusive chef. How could she let him cook food for someone else?!


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it.¡± Su Yanyi had rejected so quickly that Qin Jiran felt it too.


    Su Yanyi stared at Qin Jiran and said in a dominant tone, ¡°You can only cook for me!¡±


    ¡°That dominant?¡± Staring at Su Yanyi¡¯s dominant expression, Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes brightened but he still teased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know this already?¡± Su Yanyi answered calmly. It wasn¡¯t like she just became dominant. She didn¡¯t believe that this man had just found out.


    ¡°Right. Not only do I know, I also like this side of you.¡± One couldn¡¯t help but say that Film Emperor Qin was getting smoother with his words. Of course, he was saying the truth anyway.


    Smooth words that were the most sincere would be the easiest to move someone.


    ¡°You like me being dominant?¡± This was the first time she¡¯d heard something like this. Su Yanyi looked curiously at Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran smiled and said, ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°What else do you like about me?¡±


    ¡°Everything about you¡­have soup.¡± Qin Jiran answered seriously while filling a bowl of soup up for Yanyi. It would be better if Yanyi ate some more.


    ¡°Aunty, Nuo Nuo likes you a lot too.* At this time, little Su Nuo blinked his huge eyes and spoke in a soft voice.


    Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi broke out intoughter together. The little golden turtle scratched the table anxiously. It had been eating on the table but after the female master returned, it was thrown on the ground. It was really worried about its treatment!


    Little white tigeryzily on the sofa and slightly squinted its eyes. It looked elegant and noble.


    After eating this luxurious lunch, Qin Jiran obediently went to change his clothes. It was red with ck embroidery on the sleeves. It was suited him well and although he didn¡¯t appear indifferent as usual, he looked more cheerful. It made him seem more gentle.


    The Tang suit was quitefortable to wear. The fabric was extremely soft. Although the color was too bright, whenever he thought of how Yanyi had made this for him, he wasn¡¯t really against it anymore.


    Qin Jiran walked to Su Yanyi and kissed the corner of her lip. Then he held her left hand and kissed the finger wearing a ring. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll wear this for now. I¡¯ll wear whatever you¡¯d like me to wear.¡±


    ¡°Then continue to wear the turtle pajamas tonight. I like that one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Chinese New Year was approaching and Su Yanyi happily gave herself a vacation. Qin Jiran had been resting at hometely and although they didn¡¯t interact that much, there was a different feeling despite them doing their own things in the study. The two were in love with this life style and the warm feeling.


    However, the calm and rxing life was interrupted. Originally, based on Su Yanyi¡¯s n, nothing should be happening these few days. After all, they regarded the New Year¡¯s highly. They wouldn¡¯t choose to work on a day like this either. But reality and expectations were different. Two days before Chinese New Year, the Qin Family or to be more urate, Qin Zhenren went to find Qin Jiran again. This time, he dared toe straight to the Su Residence to find Qin Jiran!


    When Qin Zhenren found him, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were discussing a script. Su Yanyi had given him numerous scripts and after nit-picking, in the end, he had chosen four. It wasn¡¯t that the rest weren¡¯t good, but that Qin Jiran really didn¡¯t have that much time and energy to film that many.


    When the servants came to report that Qin Zhenren was outside the door wanting to see Qin Jiran, the two were taken aback, even thinking that something was wrong with their ears. Otherwise, that old-fashioned and despicable man would never have done something thatcked in manners. He didn¡¯t even make an appointment and dared to pay them a visit!


    Su Yanyi had a cold face but didn¡¯t say anything. She quietly decided to give Qin Jiran the freedom to choose. After all, the man came looking for Qin Jiran. If he came to look for her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°Since he came looking for me, he probably knows that I¡¯m at home.¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t think that Qin Zhenren woulde looking for him if he didn¡¯t know ahead of time.


    ¡°Humph. I¡¯ll go and see him. Weren¡¯t the two in the Qin Family suspicious that there¡¯s something going on between us and him? Then let¡¯s confirm this. The internal strife in the Qin Family should up another level, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be that interesting.¡± Su Yanyi knew that since he was here, others would think the Su Family was afraid of him if they didn¡¯t allow him in. Plus, looking at Qin Jiran¡¯s attitude, it wasn¡¯t like he wanted to avoid him either. But after all, they should know what Qin Zhenren wanted.


    ¡°Then bring him to the living room and have him wait.¡± Qin Jiran understood Su Yanyi¡¯s point too, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t reject him.


    Although Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi agreed to see him, they didn¡¯t immediately go to the living room to see him. They waited for a while, taking their time before looking at each other in tacit understanding. Then they headed for the living room together.


    Once Qin Zhenren was brought to the living room, he sat there by himself. Once the servant served him tea, they quickly moved out of his way. Qin Zhenren¡¯s face became worse by the moment. But thinking of his motive foring here, Qin Zhenren told himself to endure this, time after time!

 Chapter 99.3 - Paying a Visit

    <strong>Chapter 99.3 ¡ª Paying a Visit</strong>


    When Qin Zhenren was on the verge of exploding, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi finally made an appearance. Qin Zheren told himself to endure his pressing feeling. He tried to be expressionless while looking at the two . He couldn¡¯t let them detect his urgency, but he needed to control his seriousness too. He couldn¡¯t let them detect his unhappiness and anger either. For a moment, he felt conflicted.


    In Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes, however, he looked rather strange.


    ¡°Mr. Qin, if there¡¯s something, you can tell me directly.¡± Qin Jiran spoke in a cold and indifferent tone. Su Yanyi looked at Qin Zhenren with interest, as if she was looking at a drama ying out. Qin Zhenren felt like he was a clown!


    He clenched his hands and replied in the same cold voice. ¡°I wanted to see you. Miss Su, can you step back for a second?¡±


    When he heard this, Qin Jiran turned visibly cold. Even so, Su Yanyi humphed in disdain. Before Qin Jiran could answer, she spoke. ¡°This is my home. If you don¡¯t want to see me, you can go right now.¡±


    He wants to talk behind her back? Or he wants to say something bad about her to Qin Jiran? She thought he was pathetic just thinking about it. Didn¡¯t this man see the key to his problems? If he wanted Qin Jiran to do anything, he needed to get her to agree!


    ¡°Miss Su, this is your home and his as well. As father and son, we need to talk. Do you not understand what respect is?¡± Qin Zhenren felt like this woman didn¡¯t know her manners. Shouldn¡¯t a reasonable woman step out of the room right now? Why didn¡¯t Su Yanyi know?


    ¡°Mr. Qin, if you think that Yanyi doesn¡¯t respect you enough, there is the door. We¡¯re not going to see you out.¡± How could Qin Jiran bear to see someone talking bad about Yanyi? Plus, this man scolded her using his name. He was pathetic!


    ¡°Qin Jiran, you¡¯re a man. Why are you so afraid of this woman? You¡¯re losing the Qin Family¡¯s face!¡± Qin Zhenren had had enough of enduring his emotions. He wasn¡¯t someone with a good attitude from the start anyway. No one had dared to talk to him like this for the past few decades, not to mention the younger generations!


    ¡°I am the only member of my Qin Family. Whether I am losing face or not has nothing to do with you. Can you not talk nonsense everytime you see me? You just came to cause trouble?¡± Qin Jiran believed there was something wrong with Qin Zhenren¡¯s head. Every time he came uninvited and made them unhappy. He was offending them more and more. It was getting really boring.


    ¡°I¡¯m helping you. With the Qin Family supporting you, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of the Su Family! Why endure this injustice?¡± Qin Zhenren stood up and looked at Qin Jiran in disappointment for not fighting back as he spoke.


    Qin Jiran was a bit stunned. He found the man in front of him unfathomable. Qin Family as support? No need to be afraid of the Su Family? Suffer injustice? Is this aliennguage? If he were speaking humans, howe he didn¡¯t understand?


    Su Yanyi found it funny. What was Qin Zhenren acting? Was he provoked in some way or did he forget his medicine before leaving the house? His arrogance and overconfidence made him look like an incredible fool.


    ¡°Mr. Qin, you should go to a hospital and get your mind checked. Being over confident is an illness too,¡± Su Yanyi said, calmly. If this wasn¡¯t her home, she definitely would¡¯ve turned around and left.


    ¡°Su Yanyi, do you even know what respect is? I am your elder. How dare you talk to me like this?¡± It couldn¡¯t help but be said that even if there was nothing wrong with Qin Zhenren¡¯s brain, his IQ was a matter of concern. Why couldn¡¯t he understand that since he was able to leave his biological son in the orphanage, how was it possible for his abandoned son to treat him like an elder?! He was just asking to be angered by trying to act as he was their elders.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like hearing this, you can leave whenever. I don¡¯t wee you in my house anyway.¡± Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t someone who could maintain a smile in front of someone she disliked. Plus, don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know Qin Zhenren¡¯s true motive. After all, he probably wanted to pull Qin Jiran and even the Su Family to his side. Otherwise, why would he think of this abandoned son?!


    He wanted to use them but dared to act arrogantly and superior against them still. They weren¡¯t fools. How would they allow him to have this way? This was hrious!


    ¡°You, you, humph. I didn¡¯te to see you. Qin Jiran, I need to talk about the Qin Family¡¯s inheritance with you. Even if you don¡¯t care about me, your father, you should care about the Qin Family¡¯s inheritance. You need to know that once you be a part of the Qin Family, Miss Su probably wouldn¡¯t be treating you like this.¡± Qin Zhenren was clearly trying to drive a wedge between their rtionship. From his perspective, Qin Jiran had no status in this home. Therefore, he chose to lure him with wealth.


    No matter Old Man Qin who passed away or Qin Zhenren or even the Qin Family, they all thought that Qin Jiran would care about the Qin Family¡¯s inheritance the most. The only reason he hadn¡¯t done anything about it yet was because he probably had a bigger scheme. This was probably how they viewed everyone else. Those who cared about benefits and profits would think that everyone based their motives on benefits and profits as well.


    Su Yanyi pursed her lips but didn¡¯t interrupt. No one should be able to interfere between her and Qin Jiran. Plus, she didn¡¯t think she was rude to Qin Jiran.


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± After all the nonsense, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together. I need funds. As long as you¡¯re willing to help me, I¡¯ll announce to the public that you¡¯re my son and admit to you having the same right to inheritance as Qin Chu. I can even write my will and give ? of the Qin Company¡¯s shares to you!¡± Qin Zhenren spoke with a tone of charity. Then he looked confidently at Qin Jiran, believing that he would agree for sure. This was the same attitude Old Man Qin held when he talked to Qin Jiran in the hospital room back then!


    He was worthy of being a part of the Qin Family. Their tones were quite simr even!

 Chapter 100.1 - New Year Eve’s Dinner

    Chapter 100.1 ¡ª New Year Eve¡¯s Dinner


    Edited by: Larkspur


    ¡°Mr. Qin, I can give you 2,000,000. Can you not mention the fact you¡¯re rted by blood in the future? Or you can give me a price? How much do you want for you to disappear from before me forever?¡± Qin Jiran suddenly thought that his father was that stupid. At this time, he was actually saying such immature words!


    The moment he heard Qin Jiran say this, Qin Zhenyi¡¯s face turned incredibly unwell. His words were like a p to his face. Qin Jiran ended up denying the Qin Family which he had always proudly regarded.


    Su Yanyi smiled softly, however. She liked how he lit fire with fire. Regarding people like Qin Zhenyi who were overly confident, they should give him a reality p. He needed to understand that not everyone was as selfish and greedy for power like him!


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want the status of the Qin Family and the inheritance?¡± Qin Zhenyi asked coldly. He was unable to conceal the shocked expression on his face. After all, to Qin Zhenyi, he would never believe that he didn¡¯t care about Qin Family¡¯s vast inheritance.


    ¡°Mr. Qin, I was unfamiliar with the Qin Family in the past but now, I find it disgusting. So, don¡¯t daydream anymore! To me, your words are a joke while you are a pathetic existence to the world!¡±


    If only Qin Jiran had cared about their rtionship in the past and hadn¡¯t spoken overly harsh words to Qin Zhenyi, now that he came and spoke such ufortable words to them, Qin Jiran felt like he didn¡¯t need to give him face anymore. Each action and movement in his eyes was as pathetic as a clown¡¯s!


    ¡°You ¡ª you¡¯re presumptuous! Qin Jiran, you, you¡­¡± This time, due to anger, Qin Zhenyi couldn¡¯t even formte his words. His aging face waspletely red and looked incredulously at Qin Jiran. He seemed to find it unfathomable that the person in front of him had actually said what he did!


    Even if he didn¡¯t want this kid, this kid couldn¡¯t reject him. He was his father! Shouldn¡¯t this kid be eager for a father? No matter what, shouldn¡¯t he try to do everything to return to this affluent family? He thought that all illegitimate sons were like this! But why didn¡¯t the same apply for Qin Jiran? He dared to talk to like this! Did he really not ce the Qin Family in his eyes?


    When he thought of this, Qin Zhenyi suddenly looked at Su Yanyi. There was an obvious gloomy and sinister tint in his eyes. It was all because of this woman! Without her, how would his son dare to speak to him in this tone?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re outstanding just because you¡¯re a part of the Su Family. Either way, you have be their live-in Son-in-Law. Do you not even have a man¡¯s self-respect?!¡± Qin Zhenyi whose anger took over his mind only wanted to vent his anger right now. Of course, these were the truest feelings in his heart. From his knowledge, Qin Jiran must not be having a good time living in the Su Family. They cared most about finding suitable matches and spousesing from the same affluent background. Qin Jiran was an illegitimate son and also an actor. How could the Su Family treat him well there?!


    This was the bargaining chip Qin Zhenyi wanted to use for negotiating with Qin Jiran. He wanted to use him and together with the Su Family¡¯s powers beat down his two useless brothers. After he imed the position of the Chairman, he could reverse the method and work with Qin Jiran to scheme against the Su Family. If in the end he seeded, owing to their rtionship, he could give Qin Jiran some inheritance but not much. Albeit, it was much better than being a live-in Son-in-Law!


    From Qin Zhenyi¡¯s perspective, although he wanted to use and cooperate with Qin Jiran, there was also a feeling of charity involved. After all, in his knowledge, Qin Jiran was not living well!


    Know yourself and your enemy in order to emerge unscathed through a hundred battles. Qin Zhenyi had tried to lure Qin Jiran with what thetter despised the most. He was really iparably stupid!


    ¡°Mr. Qin, we don¡¯t wee you. Can you have the conscious to leave?¡± Su Yanyi made him leave. Although she knew that Qin Zhenyi had said this due to his over confidence, she was really ufortable still!


    What does he mean by not having a man¡¯s self-respect? Is it tragic to be her husband? What nonsense is Qin Zhenyi spouting?!


    Qin Zhenyi left the Su Residence with a belly full of anger. But after leaving, Qin Zhenyi concealed his feelings. It was hard to tell that he was angry. He ordered the driver to drive while he pondered over some things.


    Although the meeting ended unhappily, this didn¡¯t stop him from attracting more people to his side using the Su Family¡¯s name. The shareholders in the Qin Company were easily swayed. They were on the most powerful side. At a critical moment in the Qin Family¡¯s internal strife, even if he was going to deceive them, he needed to bring them to his side!


    At the Sus right now, Su Yanyi stared at Qin Jiran. Although she was indifferent like usual, there seemed to be something different.


    ¡°I¡¯m angry!¡± Su Yanyi looked at Qin Jiran as she spoke. Qin Jiran¡¯s demeanour immediately changed and he hugged Su Yanyi, feeling bad. ¡°Sorry, I made you angry again.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, am I good to you or not?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t react to his apology. In reality, she felt like there was no need. She was clearly angry over something else.


    Qin Jiran was stunned before he reacted and understood what Yanyi was probably angry over. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He soothed her. ¡°Good, of course you¡¯re good. No one else could be as good to me as you. Yanyi, it¡¯spletely not worth it to be angry over this. What he was saying was based on his conjectures. We don¡¯t need to care about this!¡±


    ¡°I know that I shouldn¡¯t care about his words and I don¡¯t. But, I care about your feelings!¡± Su Yanyi reluctantly exined. She wasn¡¯t used to exining, but she would make an exception for Qin Jiran a lot. Plus, she wasn¡¯t used to caring about other people¡¯s feelings. It was because she knew her own personality that she¡¯d asked him in a serious manner.


    If Qin Jiran thought that she wasn¡¯t good enough, she might consider being better for him. She had already promised in her past life that she would protect him her whole life. This naturally included trying hard to be better for him. Although she didn¡¯t know how exactly to be better for him, she would learn.


    Qin Jiran hugged Su Yanyi tightly. Who said that Yanyi didn¡¯t know how to talk smoothly? He¡¯s listening to the sweetest words now!


    ¡°Yanyi, whenever you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy. When you feel blessed, I¡¯m blessed. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± He had simple feelings. Yanyi was top priority. As long as she was good, he was fine!


    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then it¡¯s good.¡± Su Yanyi said,arrogantly as she slightly raised her head.


    Right now, Su Yanyi was really a bit proud. See how good her taste was? She was able to choose a man who brought her pride and satisfaction.


    ¡°This is naturally true. Why would I lie?¡± Qin Jiran enjoyed seeing Su Yanyi¡¯s proud look. His heart softened and couldn¡¯t help but kiss the corner of Yanyi¡¯s lips. He loved Yanyi, deeper and deeper.


    Su Yanyi naturally believed Qin Jiran¡¯s words. But she said something else. ¡°If you have any other thoughts, tell me. If you feel wronged, tell me too. If someone bullies you, tell me too¡­¡±


    Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t able to finish her words as Qin Jiran deeply kissed her. Yanyi¡¯s words had touched him deeply. If he continued to listen to her, he was afraid he might cry. Since a child, this was the first time someone had said such things to him. He finally understood that he wasn¡¯t alone anymore, based on this feeling of warmth, treasure, and protection.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Qin Jiran wore the red Tang suit Yanyi had especially made for him, as expected. He had also given Yanyi a gift that morning.


    ¡°Yanyi, wear this today. I spent a long time choosing and thought this would suit you very well.¡± After Su Yanyi had finished washing up, she saw Qin Jiran smiling and trying to appease her. There was a red Tang suit in his hands and it seemed to be livelier than the one Qin Jiran had.


    Su Yanyi was just like Qin Jiran. She rarely wore red clothes but this Tang suit was clearly a gift in return. If she didn¡¯t ept it, there would be no point added to the mission. Even if it had nothing to do with the mission, she felt kind of bad rejecting his gift when she saw his eager smile.


    When the two donned their suits, it seemed like they wore a couple outfit. Of course, they looked like newly-weds.


    At the same time, the system rang.


    <blockquote> Congrattions to Master forpleting Level 3 Mission once. Another point will be added. You now have 25 points. Master, please continue to work hard! </blockquote>


    Su Yanyi suddenly wondered why the system required her to send Qin Jiran gifts that he liked but it didn¡¯t do the same for her. This was unfair! Did the system discriminate against her?


    Oh, fine! This Tang suit was quite beautiful. She¡¯ll bear with it and wear it. Who let this to be this stupid man¡¯s token of thoughts.


    ¡°Woah, Aunty and Uncle, you guys are wearing the same thing as Nuo Nuo.¡± Little Su Nuo had run over to y with the two early in the morning. Seeing their clothes, he immediately broke into a smile. He seemed to be ecstatic that someone was wearing the same style of clothes as him.

 Chapter 100.2 - New Year Eve’s Dinner

    Chapter 100.2 ¡ª New Year Eve¡¯s Dinner


    Edited by: Larkspur


    The lid of Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes twitched. Qin Jiran patted little Su Nuo¡¯s head before going into the kitchen and making breakfast for Yanyi. Of course, this included little Su Nuo¡¯s too. Ever since Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were on break at home, little Su Nuo came over every day for food. Who let Uncle¡¯s cooking skills be so great? There were all sorts of pastries and snacks too. Just the thought of them made him drool.


    After breakfast, many people came to the Su Family for New Year¡¯s. Being the third generation, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran naturally needed to show up. The two held little Su Nuo¡¯s hands, like a family of three, and walked into the main residence. Su Yanmo who had been greeting the guests found them to be familiar. He was clearly his son but why did he feel like his son was from another family?


    He¡¯d not argue had his son liked Yanyi, his Aunty. But why did he like Qin Jiran, this Uncle, more? When he realized that Yanyi cared more about Qin Jiran than him, her Elder Brother, he had endured this and told himself not to be envious. But now that his son felt the same towards Qin Jiran, he was in a dilemma!


    ¡°Nuo Nuo,e here.¡± Su Yanmo gestured for him toe over. Little Su Nuo was well-behaved and he immediately ran over with his short legs. He threw himself into Su Yanmo¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Daddy, Nuo Nuo ate a lot of delicious food at Uncle¡¯s ce. He¡¯s amazing and can cook so many tasty dishes.¡± Clearly, little Su Nuo didn¡¯t understand his father¡¯s jealousy and happily described how his breakfast went to him. Little Su Nuo¡¯s biggest wish was to be able to eat food cooked by his Uncle.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran, along with Su Yanmo, weed the guests. They sat down but didn¡¯t say anything. Old Man Su, Mother Su, and Father Su would randomly call someone among the three over. Some had long introductions while the others had shorter ones. Some were more affectionate while others were more indifferent. From their different tones, one could tell how intimate they were with each other. Although this was a short greeting, this represented the connections Su Family had in A City and in the country.


    Regarding their connections abroad, foreigners don¡¯t celebrate Chinese New Year. Of course, some foreign friends would call and greet them, especially Su Yanmo who was in charge of numerous businesses abroad in recent years. He received calls from many countries. Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi listened to it and at the same time thought it was interesting. They greatly admired Su Yanmo, especially Qin Jiran. This was the first time he found out that Elder Brother spoke severalnguages!


    ¡°Daddy, how do you know so manynguages? Nuo Nuo doesn¡¯t even understand.¡± After listening to his father attend the phone calls, he asked him in confusion.


    ¡°Once you learn thenguages, you will understand.¡± Su Yanmo patted little Su Nuo¡¯s head. Since he is his son, he needed to take on the Su Family¡¯s responsibilities. He would have to learn numerous extra things that normal children wouldn¡¯t have to, just like him and Yanyi. Although it would be quite tiring, it would fill his life with color and excitement.


    ¡°Will daddy teach Nuo Nuo?¡± Little Su Nuo asked, still uncertain.


    ¡°Yes, daddy and the teacher will both teach you. Does Nuo Nuo want to learn?¡± Little Su Nuo was five years old now. It was clearly suitable for him to learnnguages now. The younger a child starts to learn anguage, the easier it is to understand and embrace thenguage.


    ¡°I want to. When Nuo Nuo learns thenguages, I will be able to understand what daddy is saying.¡± Little Su Nuo nodded happily, clearly very willing.


    ¡°Ok, then be good and learn.¡± At little Su Nuo¡¯s words, Su Yanmo was happy with the result. It seems like his son regarded him highly.


    In the afternoon, they prepared dinner. Everyone was going to eat together. There was a lot to prepare but Mother Su personally cooked this time. Without a doubt, Qin Jiran became the main chef. He and Mother Su made dinner together.


    The four generations of the Su Family lived under the same roof, but there were only seven of them in reality. Although there were some rtives who came to visit them, they wouldn¡¯t stay here to celebrate the New Year. Therefore, they just needed to prepare dinner for seven. However, Qin Jiran and Mother Su still nned on cooking twelve warm dishes, four cold dishes, two bowls of soup and a certain amount of desserts. Plus, they would make the food ording to the Su Family¡¯s taste. No matter whether it was Qin Jiran or Mother Su, they were really considerate.


    Su Yanyi, being the rxed and carefree person, was called into the kitchen by Mother Su to help out. Although Su Yanyi had a cold face, she didn¡¯t reject her either. A cold face didn¡¯t mean she was unhappy. One could only say that she was normally expressionless.


    ¡°Yanyi, you should learn how to cook. Mother has never tried out your cooking skills.¡± Mother Su said as she chatted with Su Yanyi. Actually, she was a bit embarrassed. Her daughter didn¡¯t know how to do anything but her Son-in-Law did. Although she was really happy that her daughter had found a man who could do everything, she was embarrassed of her daughter!


    But the two had strange expressions on after they heard Mother Su say this.


    ¡°I will.¡± Su Yanyi said seriously. It was only two words but Mother Su felt as if she had heard wrong.


    ¡°You said you would? What do you know? Can you cook? Have you cooked before?¡± Mother Su couldn¡¯t be any more surprised than now. Was Yanyi saying she knew how to cook? How was this possible!? It wasn¡¯t that she looked down on her daughter but that Yanyi never went near the kitchen since she was a child. Don¡¯t mention cooking, servants would even serve her a warm cup of water!


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Su Yanyi calmly nodded. It was just cooking. Did her mother need to act so surprised? Mother wasn¡¯t calm enough but she wasn¡¯t like her Elder Brother either. She didn¡¯t know who she resembled though. Oh, perhaps her grandfather?!


    ¡°You believe this?¡± Mother Su thought that she had heard wrong, so she decided to tell someone else about this. But when she saw Qin Jiran¡¯s calm expression, she knew that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating or anything. Without waiting for Qin Jiran to respond, she eximed in an incredulous tone. ¡°You knew that she could cook? Did she cook for you?¡±


    Oh, this wasn¡¯t eptable. How could she have never eaten food cooked by her daughter? She was so jealous and envious of him!


    Mother Su red at her Son-in-Law. What should she do? She was envious of her Son-in-Law!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Jiran mimicked Su Yanyi¡¯s actions and nodded his head calmly but his eyes were smiling. His Mother-in-Law¡¯s lively personality was quite different from Yanyi¡¯s. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, his Mother-in-Law was looking at him with jealousy.


    Heh. It seems like only he had eaten food cooked by Yanyi. He felt incredibly blessed!


    ¡°Uneptable! Yanyi, we¡¯re celebrating the New Year today. Since you can cook for your husband, you should cook for your mother too, right?¡± When Mother Su shifted her gaze to Su Yanyi, she looked miserable. Su Yanyi felt her scalp going numb at this sight!


    Mother, your gazes only work on father. She could only give her a discount here.


    ¡°Then I will be in charge of cooking the rice.¡± Su Yanyi calmly exined. This was the price after the discount!


    Qin Jiran held in hisughter by the side and Mother Su immediately looked upset. She negotiated and said, ¡°No. You need to cook at least four dishes. Cook two non-vegetarian dishes and two vegetarian ones!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only cooking two dishes!¡± Su Yanyi looked at her mother and negotiated as well.


    ¡°Three!¡± Even an extra one would be great!


    ¡°Only two, otherwise, nothing!¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t budge this time. She only cooked two dishes because of the family¡¯s face!


    ¡°Fine, two it is! But you need to cook two main course dishes. You can¡¯t just cook stir-fried julienned potato or cucumber sd or something like that to fool us.¡± Mother Su, in reality, was worried about Su Yanyi¡¯s cooking skills. She knew her own daughter. Was it really possible for someone who had never entered the kitchen to be a super chef? Of course not!


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t answer Mother Su this time. She started to ponder over what she was going to cook. She didn¡¯t n on fooling them anyway. She was a prideful person and since she¡¯d decided to cook something, it must be the best!


    Seeing that her daughter wasn¡¯t talking to her, Mother Su went to her Son-in-Law to quell her curiosity. ¡°Jiran, how is Yanyi¡¯s cooking? Is it edible? Do I need to prepare medicine ahead of time?¡±


    It felt like Mother Su¡¯s voice was low and only for Qin Jiran to hear, but Su Yanyi clearly head it. The servants helping them couldn¡¯t help but giggle too.


    ¡°Mother, since you don¡¯t trust me, why are you asking me to cook?¡± Su Yanyi was in a dilemma. She didn¡¯t really want to cook either, ok! She was only in charge of eating the food every New Year!


    ¡°Cough. Despite how unptable the food might be, mother will have to taste it. Otherwise, it would be a shame.¡± Mother Su had already set her mind, thinking that Su Yanyi¡¯s cooking wouldn¡¯t be that great. She kept on saying it would be ¡°unptable¡±. Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were speechless at this.


    ¡°Mother, Yanyi is great at cooking, better than me.¡± Qin Jiran felt the need to exin this. Didn¡¯t she see how unhappy Yanyi was?!

 Chapter 100.3 - New Year Eve’s Dinner

    Chapter 100.3 ¡ª New Year Eve¡¯s Dinner


    Edited by: Larkspur


    ¡°Jiran, you don¡¯t need to cover for Yanyi. Do you think I don¡¯t know her? It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s not edible. It¡¯s not like I will dislike you. I¡¯m your mother. But I am sorry that you are marrying someone who can¡¯t even cook.¡± Mother Su felt bad for Qin Jiran and looked kindly at him, as if he¡¯s really suffering from a lot of hardships.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. Mother-in-Law was acting like a buffoon and this was giving him, the Son-in-Law, a lot of pressure! Didn¡¯t she notice the cold res Yanyi was already sending his way?


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re joking. Yanyi is really good at cooking. Plus, I also like to cook so whether Yanyi knows how to cook or not doesn¡¯t matter. It is gettingte, I think we should start cooking as little Su Nuo will be hungry soon.¡± Qin Jiran knew that Mother Su was mostly joking, but he still wanted to exin. He felt incredibly blessed to be able to be with Yanyi. How would he think this was tiring?


    ¡°Ok, ok. I¡¯ll stop teasing you guys. You¡¯re quite an honest person. You won¡¯t even allow me to joke about Yanyi. You¡¯ll be bullied by Yanyi like this. And you¡¯re still standing thereughing foolishly. Aren¡¯t you quite a slow person?¡± Although it felt like Mother Su was joking, in reality, this was the truth. Ever since he¡¯d married her daughter three years ago, Mother Su had already started to investigate everything about Qin Jiran- his personality, abilities, and his feelings for her daughter. Otherwise, why would people say that only parents cared about their sons/daughters? Despite how much freedom she gave her children, she still cared and looked after them!


    It was because of this concern that Mother Su held a favorable impression of Qin Jiran. But at that time, it seemed like Yanyi didn¡¯t like him that much. As a mother, she didn¡¯t interfere with their rtionship. But she thought it was a pity. Now, seeing their strong rtionship, she was atstforted.


    Mother Su had taken into ount the fact that her Son-in-Law was good to her daughter. She was happy in her heart. Naturally, she treated her Son-in-Law like her own son and couldn¡¯t help thinking that he was always being bullied by her daughter. She felt sympathetic towards him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t bully him.¡± Su Yaya calmly rified. When had she bullied him? At most, she would just tease him. This wasn¡¯t bullying. This should be the way of love! Speaking of bullying, mother would always bully father!


    ¡°Yanyi doesn¡¯t bully me.¡± Qin Jiran said this at the same time as Su Yanyi. After they had spoken, they looked at each other. They felt they were good at reading each other¡¯s minds. They smiled.


    ¡°I suddenly feel like I¡¯m a light bulb!¡± After witnessing their exchange, Mother Su voiced her realization.


    ¡°Mother, stop acting like a clown. Go and cook.¡±


    There was a warm and joyful atmosphere in the kitchen. When Mother Su saw Su Yanyi making two exquisite dishes, she had a strange look. After all, one could tell she wasn¡¯t that skilled in the kitchen. However, it seemed like her daughter really knew how to cook!


    ¡°Is it edible?¡± Mother Su asked, eagerly. However, this question held ambiguity. They didn¡¯t know whether she was asking if she could eat it now or if it was edible.


    Su Yanyi brought the dishes to the dining table, dismissing her mother¡¯s teasing. She¡¯d especially picked two main dishes to make. The presentation of the dishes was very important too. She couldn¡¯t let her mother secretly eat this.


    ¡°Try my cooking.¡± Su Yanyi proudly dered to the already seated Su Family.


    Fine. She liked the feeling of cooking food for people she liked. Especially when she saw everyone¡¯s shocked and eager looks. This gave her a sense of pride.


    Drunk Dragon. The main ingredient was shrimp with white wine as a side. It was an upgraded version of drunk shrimp. The most striking difference was in its appearance. The shrimps were arranged into the shape of a dragon and the head of the dragon was lifted up high, as taught by the system. It looked quite imposing, lighting up people¡¯s eyes at the sight.


    Feng Chaotian. The main ingredient was chicken or stewed chicken. Although it was the main ingredient, there were a lot of side ingredients giving it a brilliant color. It looked very beautiful, especially the carving of the phoenix tail. It was vivid and life-like, all done by Su Yanyi.


    While Su Yanyi was preparing the two dishes, Mother Su was bbergasted. She was suspicious and thought her daughter was possessed by unknown things. How else could her cooking skills be so good!?


    ¡°Yanyi, it¡¯s great that we¡¯re celebrating New Year¡¯s together. You¡¯ve learned to joke with us now.¡± Father Su sighed, making Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes twitch. On the other hand, Qin Jiran gave a helpless smile. As for Mother Su, she startedughing in the first moments. She knew that her husband was the most considerate! See how thoughtful his words were?!


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit to boast, but this chef¡¯s cooking is pretty good. Is he newly hired? I didn¡¯t even know. I must take a bite.¡± Grandfather Su joined the scene, clearly not believing Su Yanyi¡¯s words.


    Yanyi can cook? And this well? What is this, a joke? The sun didn¡¯t rise in the west!


    This time, Mother Suughed louder.


    Little Su Nuo was very confused, curious as to what grandmother wasughing at. He blinked his eyes and asked, ¡°Grandmother, what are youughing at? Are you very happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandmother is very happy. Grandmother has heard a lot of jokes.¡± Mother Su went along and blinked her eyes. Little Su Nuo was even more confused. Howe he didn¡¯t hear any jokes?


    ¡°Grandmother, Nuo Nuo wants to hear a joke too.¡± Little Su Nuo looked eagerly at Mother Su.


    ¡°Then let your Aunty tell one.¡±


    Little Su Nuo immediately looked at Su Yanyi eagerly. Besides eagerness, he looked at her in obvious surprise. He seemed to be saying: Aunty is so amazing. She can even tell jokes!


    Su Yanyi was very speechless. Why did it feel like she was being bullied by her family?


    ¡°Hahaha. This year¡¯s celebration is going to be great. In the past, I felt this family was too quiet. You guys are quieter than your previous siblings. With Nuo Nuo now, it¡¯s different. Even Yanyi knows how to cook. This is all due to Jiran¡¯s contributions. Otherwise, we would never be able to try out Yanyi¡¯s cooking. Ok, ok. I¡¯m going to stop. Let¡¯s alle over and try this. Little Nuo Nuo is drooling already¡­¡± Old Man Su chuckled out loud as he spoke his mind.. Then he had everyonee over for dinner.


    The whole family gathered together for New Year Eve¡¯s dinner, eating food cooked by their sons and daughters. Listening to his great grandson¡¯s soft voice, Grandfather Su felt like his life wasplete.

 Chapter 101.1 - About the Kids…

    Chapter 101.1 ¡ª About the Kids¡­


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Once Old Man Su started to eat, everyone else followed suit. Su Yanyi¡¯s dishes were the most popr ones. One dragon and one phoenix. It held a lot of meaning. After everyone had carefully tasted this, they gave Yanyi thumbs up.


    ¡°Yanyi, this dish tastes very delicious. It doesn¡¯t seem like something you would make!¡± Father Su eximed. He really meant topliment his own daughter, not to degrade her!


    ¡°Right, I find it unbelievable that you were able to cook something like this!¡± Mother Su looked at her as if she was an alien, wanting to learn about Su Yanyi all over again. She never thought that her daughter could cook, extremely well actually. It was incredulous!


    ¡°Hahaha. Girl, in the future, you¡¯re going to cook for this grandfather often, otherwise this grandfather will go over to your ce to eat.¡± Grandfather Su let out a heartyughter.


    ¡°Aunty, the food is great. It¡¯s beautiful and tasty!¡± Little Su Nuoplimented Su Yanyi like the others. Of course, if the others were supposedly even trying topliment her in the first ce.


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Yanyi felt that the family hade together to bully her!


    While the Sus were peacefully and calmly enjoying the New Year Eve¡¯s dinner, the Qin Family had gathered together for an intense debate!


    In the Qin Residence, Old Man Qin¡¯s will was written clearly. The residence was given to the oldest son. Maybe this was what respect for seniority meant. In the end, Old man Qin left the main inheritance to the oldest son, but he also said the other two sons were allowed to live in the Qin Residence as well. He even left rooms for his grandsons, as the basis and foundation for the Qin Family.


    Everybody was present for New Year Eve¡¯s dinner at the Qin Residence. But in the past years, when Old Man Qin was still alive, there was a peaceful and calm atmosphere. With him gone now, there was an indescribable tension in the air, even smelling like strong gunpowder. It felt like it would explode at any time!


    The elders were silent. At least they knew to endure and keep the peace on the surface. But the youngsters didn¡¯t have that concern. They sat at the same table, staring daggers at each other like enemies.


    It isn¡¯t strange for rtives to be enemies because of profit. Who let money and power be the most attractive and enticing aspects of society? The value of feelings for one another varies across different people.


    ¡°Qin Chu, don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with the Su Family? Why not have your Elder Brother bring Su Yanmo out so that we can have a day out together?¡± She was the only daughter of the third son of the Qin Family, Qin Ying. She had always been interested in Su Yanmo.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who wants to maintain a good rtionship with the Su Family? Such obsession! You can¡¯t even marry the one you love. What a joke!¡± Qin Chu hated people talking about his Elder Brother, especially during this sensitive period of time. Why should he go and find that man? So that he coulde back and fight for inheritance as well? He¡¯s not that dumb!


    But he wasn¡¯t that stupid. Yet, this didn¡¯t mean that his father wouldn¡¯t. Don¡¯t mention him, even the entire Qin Family knew that his father went to the Su Family. Although they didn¡¯t know what it was about, there were ensuing guesses and rumors. Recently, he had spent restless days.


    Qin Chu¡¯s countenance turned gloomy and sinister, even casting his father an unfriendly look. Fighting for inheritance wasn¡¯t just the fathers¡¯ battle, but also theirs!


    ¡°Who are you calling infatuated and in love? Humph! I bet you just want to suck up to the Su Family.¡± Qin Ying looked angrily at Qin Chu. She was the one who wanted to get on the Su Family¡¯s good side. But before she could do anything, her Second Uncle had already contacted Qin Jiran, that illegitimate son. She didn¡¯t know whether they had talked behind her back, but Su Yanmo didn¡¯t bother with her. This was despicable!


    But although they couldn¡¯t gain connections through marriage with the Su Family, there was also the Bai Family. Bai Family wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Su Family. Plus, Bai Qing was yet to marry. He wasn¡¯t any worse than Su Yanmo!


    But whenever she thought of Bai Qing, Qin Ying couldn¡¯t help but think of that despicable woman, Ling Tianyue. Doesn¡¯t that woman know about her reputation? She dared to steal her man! Delusional!


    ¡°Enough! Qin Ying, what nonsense are you bbering!¡± Qin Zhenyi interrupted the younger generation¡¯s quarrel. However, it felt like he was making matters worse by trying to conceal this.


    Qin Zhenren and Qin Zhenli¡¯s expressions changed. They looked at Qin Zhenyi with even more hostility! From these two brothers¡¯ perspectives, Qin Zhenyi had clearly joined hands with the Su Family. This meant they needed to be more careful. Despite this, these two greedy and selfish brothers had no intention of working together still, because they didn¡¯t trust each other. No one wants a potential traitor on one¡¯s side! It would be more detrimental than having a strong enemy!


    Qin Ying unwillingly shut her mouth. Although the families were all fighting, as a younger generation, she wasn¡¯t allowed to retort.


    ¡°Since when did my girl bber nonsense? Since some people have done it, they should just admit to it.¡± Seeing that his daughter was scolded, Qin Zhenli spoke out immediately and mocked.


    Qin Zheny¡¯s face turned gloomy but said nothing. Who knew if this was a tacit concurrence or not.


    Actually, the Qin brothers all knew how to scheme others. However, each had their own weaknesses. Like Qin Zhenyi¡¯s arrogance and rigidity. This was something that would contribute to his failure.


    Qin Zhenyi really wished to coborate with Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi. He needed funds right now. He¡¯d already talked to two other shareholders about ns of purchasing, but hecked the money. It wasn¡¯t a small amount either. He needed around five billion and right now, he had only at most three billion. Regarding the rest of the money, he thought of the Su Family. Who knew that the conversation would end badly?!


    Although Qin Zhenyi hadn¡¯t gotten enough money, he had another idea. He wanted to raise funds by purposefully making others think that he had coborated with the Sus. As long as he raised two billion, he would be able to purchase the shares of the two shareholders¡¯. Plus, he had two other supporters. His shares would surpass Qin Zhenren by then and he would be the next Chairman of the Qin Company!


    Right now, in Qin Zhenyi¡¯s heart, power was of top most priority!


    The New Year¡¯s Eve at the Qins was spent under each other¡¯s scheming. There was no warmth or emotions. It was cold and icy, like a group of strangers gathering together. No, it should be said that they weren¡¯t even strangers.


    At the same time, the Wang Family was even more tragic. Although their family was yet to be destroyed, it was extremely tragic as wives and children were separated.


    Wang Pinde and Wang Zhirou were in prison serving sentences leaving many shocked by the rapid turn of events. Wang Zhilin was locked in prison too. Lawyers went in and out for her case, but still couldn¡¯t manage to bring her out. Meanwhile, Wang Zhilin was tortured in prison and looked less and less of a human. She would always be kneeling on the ground like a dog. She barely had a full meal and would be trembling in the cold. She couldn¡¯t even sleep peacefully as she would be beaten up by the two female delinquents at any time. This made Wang Zhilin look older and iparably thin and pallid. She seemed like an elderly woman in her fifties, barely looking like a wealthy young miss anymore.


    After Wang Zhilin came in this time, the two men who always revolved around her didn¡¯t evene and visit her. This made her even more restless. Thankfully, there was awyer who busied himself with her case. It seemed to be heading in the direction she desired too.


    Actually, Wang Zhilin¡¯s n wasn¡¯t thatplicated. However, she just wanted to highlight the fact that she had a mental disorder. Thewyer had been preparing evidence for her. This was the reason why she wasn¡¯t desperate yet, despite enduring all the torture. She believed that she would get out of prison one day.


    The more petty and low one lived, the more they would look forward to light. The more tragic Wang Zhilin¡¯s torture was, the more she wanted to grab ahold of this chance. Therefore, she cooperated with thewyer¡¯s suggestion, waiting for him to save her!


    Lady Wang who was by herself was clearly much better than the rest. She¡¯d returned to her mother¡¯s house. Although she wasn¡¯t liked in the family, at the very least, she was clearly taken care of. It wasn¡¯t as bad to the point of bing homeless. This made her satisfied.


    After New Year Eve¡¯s dinner, Mother Su began to make dumplings. Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were taken to the kitchen by Mother Su. Meanwhile, Su Yanmo held little Su Nuo¡¯s hand and brought him to the kitchen. Only Father Su and Grandfather Su were outside watching the Chinese New Year¡¯s Special.


    ¡°Grandmother, see if Nuo Nuo is making this correctly.¡± Little Su Nuo was focused on learning to make dumplings. The dumplings looked quite appealing, but it was a bit small.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo is very smart. You learned it quickly, better than your father.¡± At the same time Mother Suplimented her grandson, she didn¡¯t forget to attack her son. After all, the dumplings her son made were much uglier than her grandson¡¯s!


    Although Su Yanyi had entered the kitchen too, she only watched with interest while holding a cup of ck tea. She didn¡¯t have the intention of helping out. On the other hand, Qin Jiran made the dumplings efficiently and quickly, bing the leader of the dumplings team.


    In reality, Su Yanmo didn¡¯t want to work either. However, because his son wanted to see him make dumplings, he had no choice but to apany his son. He disliked his son looking at Qin Jiran in admiration.


    Therefore, Su Yanmo learned to make dumplings too. But because he really had no talent, he couldn¡¯t make a single appealing dumpling. He pinched back and forth, making the dumplings into meat pies in the end. Even little Su Nuo chuckled silently at the side, thinking that his father was quite stupid.


    Su Yanmo, who wasughed at by his son, really wanted to say something to Qin Jiran when he looked at his skilled actions: As a man, can you not be skilled in all areas? At least give the women some work. Can¡¯t you see that your woman has been drinking tea leisurely?

 Chapter 101.2 - About the Kids…

    Chapter 101.2 ¡ª About the Kids¡­


    Edited by: Larkspur


    There were all sorts of fillings in the dumplings. There were peanuts, candied fruits, and others. However, these dumplings with fillings were made by Qin Jiran and Mother Su. Su Yanmo attempted many times, but in the end he only made a few ugly looking dumplings. The specialty of Su Nuo¡¯s dumplings was that it was tiny. After everyone finished making their dumplings, they ced them together and nced at it. Their expressions were all strange.


    ¡°So ugly.¡± Su Yanyi looked at the dumplings Su Yanmo made and ruthlesslymented.


    ¡°You try making it yourself then.¡± Su Yanmo felt that his sister was bing less and less cute at the moment!


    ¡°My hubby made it so it means that I also did too.¡± Su Yanyi said calmly. In reality, everyone could tell how happy and delightful she was.


    Qin Jiran was over the moon when he heard Su Yanyi calling him hubby. He was very excited and looked at Su Yanyi warmly and passionately.


    Yanyi called him hubby. His heart thumped rapidly at such an intimate endearment.


    ¡°Well, my son made it so that means I also did!¡± Fine! Although he didn¡¯t have a wife, he had a son. His son had made good-looking dumplings and as his father, he was very proud!


    One couldn¡¯t help but say that the Su Family¡¯s siblings were quite childish, but only in the presence of their family. They would be rxed and lively in front of them.


    When the dumplings were out of the pot, they had started the fireworks. The noise made the surrounding feel lively and bustling. Little Su Nuo happily leaned against the window and looked out.


    Little white tigerzilyid down by his leg. He also looked out the window curiously. On the other side of the French window, carrying some crackers on the back while trying his best to climb towards hispanions, was the little golden turtle.


    Qin Jiran captured this scene with his camera, as well as everyone¡¯s smiles. The elderlies, parents, older generations, wife, kids, and pets had all gathered together. There were all sorts ofughter, making people feel iparably warm.


    ¡°Oh my, I ate the one with a coin. I will be richer every year!¡± Mother Su happily spit out a Chinese coin.


    ¡°Whoa, I ate one with candied fruits. It¡¯s so sweet.¡± Old Man Su sucked the candied fruit, not biting or swallowing it.


    Su Yanyi also ate a dumpling. As she bit it, there was a crisp noise. She paused for a second then continued to eat. However, Qin Jiran noticed this and asked, ¡°You ate it? What did you eat?¡±


    Su Yanyi blinked her eyes and calmly said, ¡°Peanut.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, peanut. That means you guys will have a baby boy! Hahaha. Yanyi and Jiran, it¡¯s a new year now. You guys have to work hard!¡± Mother Su immediatelyughed out loud once she heard this. She looked incredibly forward to grandsons and granddaughters.


    Su Yanyi calmly stated that she was considering this!


    After midnight, the Su Family dispersed. Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi linked hands and walked back to their own building. Decorations andnterns were hung up, making it a bright and cheerful ce. Although there were only the two of them, it was still delightful and happy.


    Under this calm and quiet atmosphere, the moment Qin Jiran walked into the house, he suddenly carried Su Yanyi into the bedroom. Slowly, he ced her on the bed and then leaned down too.


    ¡°Yanyi, why are they saying that I¡¯m suffering because of you? Do you know that ever since you agreed to be with me, I¡¯ve always thought that I¡¯m the most blessed person in the world. You can¡¯t evenpare to me.¡± He loved her deeply and felt that he had received so much from her. Therefore, he was the most blessed!


    Love. The more one loves, the more blessed they would feel!


    Su Yanyi chuckled at his words. The longer they were together, the more she felt like this man¡¯s thoughts were unique and extraordinary. Just like now. It felt bizarre. She hadn¡¯t even seen this happen in dramas!


    ¡°Are you sure that I¡¯m not as blessed as you?¡± Su Yanyi inquired and retorted.


    ¡°Mhm, I am sure!¡± Qin Jiran nodded his head, iparably seriously.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I love you the most.¡± He was the happiest as long as he loved her the most. That was his pride and his glory. As long he loved her the most, he was the happiest person in the world!


    Su Yanyi was speechless. In such a case, she shouldn¡¯tpete with Qin Jiran about which of them was happier. She might not be the happiest one, but she was loved most deeply by him, so she was satisfied with that.


    Su Yanyi felt very happy when she thought of it this way. Since she didn¡¯t know how to sweet talk, she expressed her feelings with her actions.


    Qin Jiran was infatuated by her as he kissed her back. He didn¡¯t ever want to look away from her; he wanted to continue looking at Su Yanyi forever. Even if he gazed at her for a lifetime, he still wouldn¡¯t feel tired of looking at her.


    Their kiss became deeper and more intense after they¡¯d tasted the vor of true love. They gazed deep into each other¡¯s eyes. Su Yanyi wrapped her arms around his broad shoulders while Qin Jiran kissed her even more eagerly.


    ¡°Yanyi, is this alright?¡± He panted heavily as he suppressed the burning desire in his heart and looked at her with a flushed face.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s response was to bite his lips again. He was really foolish and slow by asking this question every single time they were being intimate!


    It could be said that Su Yanyi had a deep dislike towards Qin Jiran¡¯s gentlemanly demeanor during these intimate moments.


    ¡°Man, if you ask that next time, I¡¯ll really say no!¡± Su Yanyi tried to appear threatening, yet she failed miserably thanks to her flushed face and uneven breathing from the intense kiss. Her face was crimson, making her look more adorable than threatening. It was hard to take her threat seriously.


    Qin Jiran appeased her by kissing the corners of her mouth repeatedly. He then smiled apologetically as he gently and softly spoke. ¡°I¡¯m too foolish, I will try to not be so stupid in the future, so don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Qin Jiran knew that it was his cautiousness that annoyed Yanyi, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He was really afraid that he would make a mistake. He was afraid to do anything that would make Yanyi feel even a little ufortable when it came to doing intimate things together.


    He wasn¡¯t only physically satisfied to be so close with Yanyi, but he was also psychologically satisfied by their closeness. Thetter was more important to him than the former.


    The couple no longer had any words to say to each other. The only action left was to feel each other and little by little, they lost all their reasoning as they immersed themselvespletely into their frantic dance.


    ¡°Baby, happy new year, and I love you¡­¡± Qin Jiran said in iparably affectionate hoarse voice when he finally released.


    Su Yanyi slowly opened her eyes, appearing bothzy and sexy at the same time. She replied in a simrly hoarse voice. ¡°Happy new year.¡±


    Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but move again when he saw Su Yanyi¡¯s enticing appearance. He kissed her deeply as he invaded Yanyi once again.


    Her back was soaked with beads of sweat as Su Yanyi squinted at the man on top of her, only to find him the sexiest at this moment. It really made her want to find a camera to take pictures of him right now.


    That night, they tossed and turned on the bed for a long time until Su Yanyi gradually fell asleep from the intense exercise. Qin Jiran stopped his actions when he saw this. He went to the bathroom and picked up a hot towel to wipe away Yanyi¡¯s sweat. After he was done, he happily wrapped Yanyi into his embrace and went to sleep.


    When she woke up the next morning, Su Yanyi found that she had be ustomed to the limp and sore feeling. Thankfully, it was not very serious and she could ignore the soreness to a certain degree if she concentrated. But apanying the soreness was also a strange sense of satisfaction, her body felt quitefortable.


    Su Yanyi felt that her thoughts had turned a little abnormal and shook her head. She suddenly heard the sound of a heartbeat under her head. She had woken up on top of Qin Jiran¡¯s body once again.


    ¡°Good morning, Yanyi.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s gentle and warm voice rang on top of her. Su Yanyi looked up andzily said good morning. But after that, she didn¡¯t intend on getting out of bed. Instead, she squinted her eyes as if she was about to fall asleep again.


    ¡°Lazy girl.¡± Seeing Yanyi like this, he knew that he would have to cancel this morning¡¯s training again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me.¡± She wasn¡¯tzy. She was just resting a suitable amount so that it would be better for her future. She had exercised way too muchst night! She should be resting today!


    ¡°Heh. Ok, I¡¯ll stop bothering you. Keep sleeping.¡± Qin Jiran clumsily reached over and softly patted Su Yanyi¡¯s back, as if putting a child to sleep.


    Su Yanyi was only half awake so she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with this. She wanted to continue to sleep but she suddenly thought of something. She rapidly sat up and stared straight at Qin Jiran. He was frightened by her sudden action, thinking something big happened!


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Jiran asked shockingly. It was rare to see such a restless Yanyi!


    Su Yanyi still continued to stare straight at him. After a while, she said, ¡°Kid!¡±


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t understand. Kid? What happened to the kid? Is she talking about little Su Nuo?


    Seeing Qin Jiran¡¯s confused expression, Su Yanyi knew that this man was indeed stupid. She couldn¡¯t help but exin, ¡°You didn¡¯t use a condom!¡±


    This time, Qin Jiran immediately understood and his expression changed. He looked nervously at her and said, ¡°Sorry. I, I forgot.¡±


    Qin Jiran felt awkward and guilty at this. He scolded himself many times in his heart. He had never done this in the past so he naturally wouldn¡¯t have thought of this now. Therefore, he ended up neglecting this matter.


    Su Yanyi observed Qin Jiran¡¯s expression. He seemed sincere in his apology, which made her displeased.


    ¡°Yanyi, I will remember to in the future. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Seeing that Yanyi remained silent, he thought that she was worried. He immediately promised.


    ¡°Remember what?¡± Su Yanyi asked with a different tone.


    ¡°To wear a condom!¡± This should be something a man should do. He was the one who¡¯d neglected this!


    Su Yanyi finally knitted her eyebrows. She retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t want kids?¡±


    Qin Jiran was stunned and directly denied. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± He loved kids!


    ¡°Then why did you agree right away?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t understand Qin Jiran. She¡¯d thought that this man would at least say something!


    Qin Jiran¡¯s expression changed slightly. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. However, after a while, he did reply. ¡°What you don¡¯t want is what I don¡¯t want. What you want is what I want.¡±

 Chapter 101.3 - About the Kids…

    Chapter 101.3 ¡ª About the Kids¡­


    Edited by: Larkspur


    From Qin Jiran¡¯s perspective, if Su Yanyi wanted a child, why would she especially ask all these questions? Since she did, that naturally meant she didn¡¯t want one. Well, he was the one to always consider Yanyi¡¯s opinions first. Why would he state his own feelings?


    With this, Su Yanyi understood the man. She secretly called him a fool, but then was quite angry. It was one thing to be stupid, but another thing for her to feel bad at his stupidity.


    Ever since she¡¯d met Qin Jiran, she felt her heart softening more and more!


    ¡°¡­About the kids, let it be.¡± After a while, Su Yanyi coldly but calmly stated.


    Qin Jiran thought about it and his eyes brightened. He was wild with excitement but didn¡¯t dare believe. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­we don¡¯t need to use contraceptives?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Yanyi nodded her head in affirmative. She didn¡¯t even have the intention of using contraceptives. It was just a sudden thought that she¡¯d said out loud. If she had any thoughts of using contraceptives, after Qin Jiran¡¯s reactions itpletely disappeared.


    She didn¡¯t want to disappoint this man. If this man were dominant and forced her to give birth to a child, she would definitely fight back. After all, she wasn¡¯t bent on having kids. But the more this man gave her the freedom of choice, the more she couldn¡¯t neglect his actual wish!


    ¡°Yanyi, Yanyi¡­¡± Qin Jiran hugged her tightly then kissed her deeply. There was gratitude in his kiss as well as evidence of being emotionally touched.


    Perhaps, Qin Jiran had secretly looked forward to his and Yanyi¡¯s child, but he wouldn¡¯t have too much expectation. This was because he understood Yanyi¡¯s personality. She wasn¡¯t a woman who looked forward to kids. No matter what Mother Su said, she¡¯d remain indifferent and calm. From his perspective, she¡¯d never taken this to heart. He knew that no matter what Mother Su said, as long as Yanyi¡¯s thoughts remained unchanged, nothing could be done.


    Who would have known that something that he¡¯d thought wouldn¡¯t change until a long time, would actually, miraculously happen right now?! Yanyi really had the intention of having a kid. Her reply was the best answer. Qin Jiran was about to faint from happiness!


    While Qin Jiran kissed her, his body naturally reacted. He looked awkwardly but also eagerly at Su Yanyi. No words were needed. Su Yanyi naturally understood him. She gave a soft nod and the two sunk into a very special type of morning training.


    When the servant knocked on the door, Qin Jiran had just gotten off Su Yanyi. There was a thinyer of sweat on him, but he looked iparably energetic. He hugged Su Yanyi while shezily squinted her eyes, not really wanting to wake up.


    The two heard the knocking and just remembered that there were things nned for today. Every first day of the New Year, the entire Su Family would go to the temple and pray. It wasn¡¯t that they believed in superstitions but it was an ancient belief. In the past, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t think this mattered. But ever since she was reborn, she believed in it.


    Her life was already so extraordinary and magical. This was a huge world. What other magical matters could there be?


    ¡°We know and we wille down in a while.¡± After Qin Jiran dismissed the servant, he carried Su Yanyi to the bathroom. This wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d carried Su Yanyi, but it seemed like the first time he¡¯d carried them there while they were both bare.


    Su Yanyi felt a bit strange. There were a lot of muscles on Qin Jiran¡¯s arms and he felt rxed while carrying her. However, Qin Jiran¡¯s expression was very serious. He was careful as if scared that she might fall or bump into something.


    He couldn¡¯t see her expression and she¡¯d snuggled up to him. After imagining this in her head, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was a faint smile but her eyes were smiling too. She had a contagious smile and he smiled too.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d bathed Yanyi, but this was the first time he had done while she was awake. Whether it was Qin Jiran or Su Yanyi, they were both a bit ufortable. But the two didn¡¯t reject this.


    Their marriage had truly begun not too long ago. They needed time to get used to a lot of intimate matters. This type of bashfulness and shyness was a very beautiful part of marriage. The two needed to focus on experiencing this.


    Gradually, Su Yanyi got used to this feeling. Shefortablyid in the bathtub, allowing the man to wipe her body with a towel. Sadly, the man had to suffer from this. One needed to know that men are visually stimted. Qin Jiran, tragically realized that his body had a reaction again after this intimate interaction. But this time, he could do nothing. The elders were waiting downstairs, so he had to endure this!


    He finally helped Su Yanyi finish showering and took a cold shower himself. Su Yanyi looked teasingly at him and he couldn¡¯t help but peck her again until his body reacted once again. He let go of Su Yanyi unwillingly.


    Then the two quickly dressed and linked hands to meet up with the elders in the main residence.

 Chapter 102.1 - The Playmates

    Chapter 102.1 ¡ª The ymates


    Edited by: Larkspur


    The Su Family went on the trip together. They sat in the same car that had been especially customized for them. It was bulletproof and extremely good at ensuring its performance and safety for the riders. The interior of the car was veryfortable, emanating a low-key luxuriousness. There was everything that was needed but didn¡¯t seem to be special. However, each item was the best. This was Mother Su¡¯s favorite car. She didn¡¯t care about the car¡¯s value but its function. They would only ride in this car when the majority of the Su Family went out.


    Old Man Su was carrying little Su Nuo and they sat together. Qin Jiran delivered the pastries and crackers he¡¯d prepared for everyone to eat. He¡¯d personally made all of this and they tasted pretty good. They all ate pretty much, especially little Su Nuo. He enjoyed eating.


    The car drove for about 40 minutes before they arrived at their destination, the Guangyuan Temple. It was an ancient temple that had about 300 years of history. The Buddhist Abbot, Great Master Shan Yuan, was the oldest Great Master within the country. It was rumored that he was over a century old.


    After everybody got out of the car, they walked up the steps. On their way, they met a lot of Buddhist worshippers who¡¯re visiting the temple with joss sticks. It seemed like almost everyone was here with their family. The entire temple was decorated and was bustling with people.


    After they entered the temple, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t go with Mother Su to worship Buddha. Instead, she went the incense stick and at the center of the temple for the censer. She and Qin Jiran joined hands and stuck the incense stick in.


    The incense stick was about a meter tall. When it was lit, Su Yanyi slightly raised her head and she looked around. She started to speak in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I was able to relive this life but I am very grateful for whoever gave me this chance to. Perhaps it was you guys, then perhaps it wasn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know what I should believe in but I know what I should do. I should treasure this life and try my best to do whatever I should do. I won¡¯t let myself live this life in regret!¡±


    After a short pause, Su Yanyi continued in her heart. ¡°If the Heavens can really hear me, then I pray for my family to have a healthy life and for everything to go as nned. If there is karma in this world, I hope that my enemies will be tortured endlessly. If I can be immortal, I am willing to protect this man forever!¡±


    While Su Yanyi was praying, Qin Jiran silently stood behind her. He concentrated on looking at her, acting like a shadow and forever guarding her.


    If there were gods in this world, he prayed for Yanyi to have a peaceful, healthy, and blessed life forever!


    If he could have another wish, then he hoped to be with Yanyi forever!


    Little Su Nuo and Su Yanmo walked in the temple together. They looked around, very curious. Little Su Nuo was exquisite and cute attracting many gazes. There were young women who took pictures of the father and son holding hands. Su Yanmo slightly knitted his eyebrows but he didn¡¯t do much. After all, families like theirs had to be used to all sorts of gazes on them.


    While the father and son were walking, they arrived at the hall of Buddha. Seeing that many people were kneeling down and worshiping Buddha, little Su Nuo curiously knelt too.


    ¡°Grandfather Buddha, you have to bless Great Grandfather, Grandfather, Grandmother, Father, Aunty, and Uncle. I want them all to be healthy and happy. Nuo Nuo will be good and listen to them. Hopefully, mommy will be happy in Heaven. Nuo Nuo misses you a lot and you have to bless little white and make sure he grows up happily. You have to pray that I won¡¯t be aszy anymore. Oh, I hope that Aunty and Father canugh often. When Auntyughs, she¡¯s the most beautiful woman¡­¡±


    Little Su Nuo¡¯s soft voice was very pleasing and cute. He spoke as he thought. The content of his prayer touched people silly. Perhaps this belonged to the purest and sincere side of children. It was beautiful and a few were even ashamed.


    After they¡¯d worshipped Buddha and made their wishes, they ate in the temple before turning to the residence. Right now, people paid them a visit in session. Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran weed many guests. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon when they finally had some time to themselves. They returned to their building after.


    On the third day after New Year, the Su Family had a gathering. To be urate, it was the secret forces of the Su Family gathering together. There were all sorts of people in charge of the Su Family¡¯s powers from all around the world, as well as elite members. They all came to A City to attend the Su Family¡¯s annual gathering.


    Not all members of the Su Family were required to attend this gathering. Just like Su Yanyi who hadn¡¯t attended for the past few years. Meanwhile, it was only this year that Qin Jiran had found out about the gathering. The person in charge was Father Su and Elder Brother Su assisted him in weing the members.


    The location of the gathering was the private guildhall that Su Yanyi had brought Qin Jiran to in the past. There was a lot of space there and it was rather private. Not only would it not attract a lot of people¡¯s attention by having a gathering there, but also ensure that the members could enjoy their time and even spar with one another. One needed to know that these members belonged to the secret forces. Normally, they wouldbat in battles. Each one¡¯s skills were better than the previous one. When they gathered together, it was hard to suppress the urge to spar.


    Su Yanyi had trained for a while so that she could attend this gathering. There were a fewpanions she had grown up with and they belonged to the group of members who were warlike. Of course, the same went for Su Yanyi.


    ¡°There are a few annoying people in there. You don¡¯t need to bother with them.¡± Before entering, Su Yanyi solemnly reminded Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran was a bit curious. Although Yanyi said she found them annoying, it didn¡¯t seem like the case through her expression. Instead, it seemed like she was eager to spar. Qin Jiran was very interested.


    Su Yanmo looked back at the two others and interjected. ¡°Don¡¯t battle too fiercely.¡±


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t intend on answering her brother at all. She didn¡¯t even look at him, but Qin Jiran immediately understood. He helplessly looked at Su Yanyi. No wonder Yanyi acted a bit strangely when she woke up this morning. Ever since she¡¯d arrived here, she was excited. So it had to do with sparring. Hopefully, they would stop when it was time to. He didn¡¯t want her to be injured.


    Qin Jiran had never attended such a gathering and didn¡¯t know how things would be carried on. Although he was a bit worried, he didn¡¯t say much. Albeit, he prepared to follow Su Yanyi wherever. No matter what, he would protect her.


    Today¡¯s guildhall had already stopped its business for the day. All the receiving staff was their own members. Seeing that the Su Family¡¯s people were here, they immediately stood up straight and bowed to them. They were extremely respectful. Amongst those who were allowed to attend, almost all had direct rtions to the Sus. Many were adopted by them. Towards the Su Family, they were gratified and respectful.


    The Su Family arrived at the sparring arena behind the guildhall. Hundreds of people sporting all sorts of attires were gathered there. They started chatting in groups. Seeing the presence of the Su Family, they immediately stopped what they were doing and quickly stood straight. They all looked respectfully at the Su Family.


    ¡°Ok, you guys don¡¯t need to be so proper. I called you guys back so we can celebrate New Year¡¯s. Just act normal.¡± Father Su didn¡¯t need to use a loudspeaker since his voice was loud enough to resonate among the people.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everybody spoke in unison, but there was no attempt to rx or anything.


    Qin Jiran looked at the scene and found it familiar. It was like a military review. When he thought more about it, he believed that these people must¡¯ve gone through militarization. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have reacted like this.


    ¡°Ok, I know you guys won¡¯t feel at ease with me around. I¡¯m not going to talk nonsense anymore. I¡¯ve already prepared this year¡¯s red envelopes for you guys. It¡¯s in the box and the rules are still the same. You guys cane up and pick one if you guys win the spar. Now, let¡¯s begin.¡± Father Su waved his hands and immediately, someone carried a huge box over. There were hundreds of red envelopes in there andpared to the people present, there seemed to be even more. It felt like he was really going to give out envelopes. Though, it was unsure what was inside the envelopes.


    Normally, the red envelopes would contain money. But Qin Jiran didn¡¯t think it would be money. After all, amongst the people present, no onecked money. Plus, the Su Family was always doing things out of people¡¯s expectations. Therefore, Qin Jiran looked curiously at Su Yanyi and asked, ¡°Yanyi, what¡¯s inside the envelope?¡±


    ¡°There are all sorts of things.¡± Although Su Yanyi was responding to Qin Jiran, her sharp gaze swept over the people, seemingly searching for someone. Then she slowly locked her gazes on them. The people looked back at her and they had enthusiastic gazes, simr to Su Yanyi.


    Qin Jiran followed Su Yanyi¡¯s line of sight and looked at them too. They all seemed to be around Yanyi¡¯s age. Men and women.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you over to get to know a few friends.¡± After confirming their position, Su Yanyi pulled on Qin Jiran¡¯s hands and they walked over. Those people also slowly made their way over too. There were about five people and they quickly met up with Yanyi and Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Elder Miss! Long time so see!¡± The oldest man of the group calmly greeted her. When his eyes swept over Qin Jiran, he paused slightly then said, ¡°This must be Mr. Qin. Hello, I am Pang Zhongwen. Very happy to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hello, I am Qin Jiran. Very nice to meet you too.¡± Qin Jiran responded in a friendly way. In reality, he wasn¡¯t very used to this man¡¯s attitude towards him. It was overly respectful. It was more serious than a boss-employee rtionship. However, he didn¡¯t give much thought to it because he knew this belonged to the Su Family¡¯s pride.


    Although this wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d walked amongst or interacted with the Su Family¡¯s powers, this time Qin Jiran felt a special feeling. It seemed like, this time around, he¡¯d finally gotten to understand the Su Family for real. Nheless, this was the most superficial start.

 Chapter 102.2 - The Playmates

    Chapter 102.2 ¡ª The ymates


    Edited by: Larkspur


    ¡°Brother-in-Law, I am Su Yun. Very happy to meet you!¡± Su Yun seemed to be the youngest woman of the group. From her expression and tone, one could tell how yful and lively she was. She looked curiously at Qin Jiran.


    ¡°I am Chu Xiaowen. Hello!¡± Chu Xiaowen seemed to be around the same age as Qin Jiran. He was reserved and had a rather built figure.


    ¡°I am Su Zhixin. Mr. Qin, I have been looking forward to meeting you for a long time.¡± Su Zhixin faintly smiled and greeted Qin Jiran. However, it felt like a scheming smile, one where a sly fox would smile at you.


    ¡°I am Su Jiaojiao. Hi Brother-in-Law.¡± Thest woman who greeted Qin Jiran seemed to be around the same age as Yanyi. She appeared to be polite, like a white-cor worker. She wasn¡¯t as delicate as her name imed to be.


    ¡°Hello, I am very happy to meet you guys.¡± Qin Jiran took these names and distinctive features to his heart. They were Yanyi¡¯s friends so it was worth the time for him to treat them sincerely. Looking at them, it seemed like they had great skills and also the targets Yanyi had been looking for since she came here.


    ¡°Now that you guys have met each other, let¡¯s start!¡± While everyone was introducing themselves, Su Yanyi stood to the side and watched them. When introductions were done, she coldly said this, exposing her desire to spar!


    The rest of the people had different expressions but the majority knew this was going to happen. After all, whenever they met this Elder Miss, they would always spar with her.


    ¡°Let the fox go first. He¡¯s the weakest.¡± Su Yun smiled and called him out. The fox smiled at her and didn¡¯t reject either. He directly walked to the empty space by the side.


    The Fox was clearly Su Zhixin. Although he was a man didn¡¯t want to admit being the weakest of the group, it was the truth. Whenever they fought, he would be the first one out of thebat. His role was basically to use up Su Yanyi¡¯s energy. He was already used to this treatment!


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t talk nonsense either. She followed him over and the two looked face to face. IT was clear that they were preparing to spar. Numerous people gathered around to stare at the show. Qin Jiran had a cold expression and stared by the side too. But only Su Yanyi was in his eyes.


    He knew that he shouldn¡¯t be too worried. It was just a spar between friends. He could feel how close she was with these people. But he would still be worried. Whenever he sparred with Yanyi, he didn¡¯t dare to even hit her harshly. Watching her spar with someone else now, he felt more and more sullen!


    Will Yanyi be hurt? That sly fox is vicious and didn¡¯t intend on showing her mercy at all. Qin Jiran felt an itch in his body, wanting to go over and join the sparring. At the very least, he wanted to punch him once so that the sly fox could feel pain!


    Qin Jiran expressionlessly watched them. There were all sorts of emotions surging in his heart!


    The sparring, however, was very interesting and amazing too. Although the fox was the weakest of the group,pared to ordinary people, he was extremely powerful and valiant. In the beginning, it felt like they were equal matches and people enjoyed watching the spar. But as time progressed, the difference in their skills became more obvious. Su Yanyi¡¯s crafty and cruel moves made it hard for Su Zhixin to resist more and more. In the end, Su Yanyi sessfully choked him. Su Zhixin became the first one defeated!


    Even though Su Yanyi won, she also used up some of her energy. There was no problem in her skills and moves, but her strength wasn¡¯t as good aspared to the past. Right now, it was due to the fact she had trained recently, otherwise, she would¡¯ve been even weaker than now.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re still as powerful as before. But it seems like you don¡¯t have as much strength anymore. Is it because you¡¯re older now?¡± Only Su Yun dared to talk to Su Yanyi like this.


    ¡°You want to try?¡± Su Yanyi confidently provoked her. Although her strength wasn¡¯t as good as the past, she had no problem dealing with this girl!


    ¡°Ok, let me try then.¡± Su Yun wasn¡¯t scared either. In reality, ording to habit and strength, it was her turn to go anyway. After all, she was the second weakest here!


    This order was based on their habits and sparring order that they had followed in the past. Because Su Yanyi was too powerful and no one was her match, they decided to take turns weakening her. When one was defeated, they would send the next person in. If they hadn¡¯t made a n, the five of them would lose in the end. Therefore, they started to scheme. Under the fox¡¯s n, they would order themselves from weakest to strongest. The first few people were considered as the cannon fodder. Their only goal was to use up Su Yanyi¡¯s energy. Thest one would have the most hope in defeating her.


    Don¡¯t me them for being too crafty and devious. It was sincerely because Su Yanyi this Elder Miss was too valiant.


    But looking at this situation, the others were doubtful and wondered if Su Yanyi could persist to the end! When they imagined Su Yanyi losing to them, they were all excited. They looked at each other and mutually revealed devious smiles.


    Once the farmers have been suppressed for a long time, it was finally their time to flip the tables over!


    Su Yun was shorter than Su Yanyi and she was quite agile. After a few minutes in their sparring, everyone saw the same issue. Both of them had simr skills and were both quick and harsh in their moves.


    ¡°The two are alike. Xiao Yun is younger than the rest of us so she is like our sister. Young Miss had taught her quite a bit and Xiao Yun regarded her as an idol. Therefore, no matter what she learned, she would try to mimic the Young Miss out of her habit. As a result, she became like this. In reality, it wasn¡¯t wrong to say that Young Miss was Xiao Yun¡¯s teacher.¡± Seeing that Qin Jiran was confused, Su Zhixin exined.


    Qin Jiran looked at him and saw the corner of his lips turning purple. You deserved it. He calmly nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Hah. There¡¯s no need to be polite. Everyone knows this. We should be the one saying thank you.¡± Su Zhixinughed like a sly fox as usual. But, he was an injured fox.


    ¡°Thank me?¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t feel like he had done anything worth the fox to thank him.


    ¡°Thank you for marrying our Young Miss. Hahah. When we were young, our topic of discussion would always be about Young Miss and who she will marry in the future. However, despite our discussions, we would nevere to a consensus. That¡¯s why we¡¯re really worried that Young Miss would not find someone. Now that she married you, we are all at ease now.¡± Su Zhixin said the truth. When they were young, they thought that a woman as valiant as the Young Miss wouldn¡¯t be able to find someone to worry. Who knew that she was the one to marry first amongst the group. It was unbelievable!


    ¡°She¡¯s very good.¡± Qin Jiran understood Su Zhixin. At least, he thought that he was saying that Su Yanyi was overly outstanding and it was rare to find a man who could match her. He might not even be a good match for her. But he was just lucky enough to be able to stand by her side. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need anyone to thank him. He should be the one to feel gratitude. He was grateful at the world for bringing Yanyi into his life.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s very good.¡± Su Zhixin had been staring at Qin Jiran. Seeing that he firmly and seriously said this, a glimpse of satisfaction flickered in his eyes. Young Miss¡¯s taste was great as expected. This was a good man. He was at ease now.


    They all grew up with Su Yanyi. Although they were boss and employees in name, they were like siblings in reality. They were friends and family and they had a deep rtionship.

 Chapter 102.3 - The Playmates

    Chapter 102.3 ¡ª The ymates


    Edited by: Larkspur


    They were basically part of the Su Family. Three years ago, they heard of Su Yanyi marrying. However, the marriage wasn¡¯t made public. They didn¡¯t seek them out either. As intelligent people, they knew that something was wrong with the marriage, so they weren¡¯t overly curious about the new Brother-in-Law. But it was different now. After they¡¯d made their rtionship public, they were very curious about Qin Jiran, this Film Emperor in the entertainment industry!


    While the two were chatting, Su Yanyi and Su Yun¡¯s sparring wasing to an end. Although Su Yun was harder to battle against than Su Zhixin, from Su Yanyi¡¯s perspective, it was much easier to deal with her. After all, she had taught Su Yun!


    The two women were unrestrained in the battle and their moves were beautiful and graceful. It was thrilling and exciting, but in the end, Su Yanyi threw Su Yun to the ground. She rolled a circle before standing up. She sighed a bit sorrowfully and said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re worthy of being my Sister. I lost again!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t say much but looked at the remaining three. She was a bit exhausted right now, but she was still far from being unable to spar. With respect to sparring, the remaining three were her main targets. Defeating the other two were just appetizers to the main course!


    Su Jiaojiao walked into the arena under everyone¡¯s gazes. She spoke in a cautious tone. ¡°Young Miss, please advise!¡±


    Su Jiaojiao was the type of opponent who was pretty skilled in all areas and well-bnced. In other words, none of the aspects wascking. She could easily use up Su Yanyi¡¯s energy, but she wasn¡¯t a match for her either.


    After the two fought for about seven or so minutes, Su Yanyi resisted Su Jiaojiao¡¯s kick with her left arm and while she had yet to recover from the shock, kicked her from the side. She fell two to three meters away from her. It seemed like Su Yanyi had won this round.


    In reality, if she would¡¯ve persisted for another five or six minutes, Su Yanyi might¡¯ve been able to win without injuring herself. But her strength right now wasn¡¯t as valiant as when she was at her prime. She was forced to end this battle quickly, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to win the next two rounds!


    It was a given. Su Yanyi would resort to any means to achieve her goals. However, there weren¡¯t many things that could make her so stubborn. To Su Yanyi who was feisty and wouldn¡¯t admit defeat, when it came to such fights, she was very stubborn.


    ¡°I lost.¡± Su Jiaojiao knitted her eyebrows. After she admitted defeat, she looked at Su Yanyi¡¯s left arm worriedly. She had ced a lot of power in her kick. Young Miss was probably slightly injured. Who knew that even a few years of not seeing each other, Young Miss would still be warlike? She didn¡¯t even care about injuring herself in order to win.


    Many people saw this scene. Those who knew Su Yanyi¡¯s personality were worried, but at the same time felt helpless.


    Chu Xiaowen and Pang Zhong exchanged a look. In the end, standing across Su Yanyi, Pang Zhong was the next up for battle.


    ¡°Young Miss, you still do your best as usual.¡± Pang Zhong was the oldest in the group and an opponent with the strongest defense. Su Yanyi disliked him as an opponent the most. But their rtionship was like hers and Su Yanmo¡¯s. He was older than her by four years and always treated Su Yanyi like a little sister. If there was someone who couldn¡¯t bare toy a hand on Yanyi, it would be Pang Zhong. Therefore, he would usually be fourth in line and leave Chu Xiaowenst, cing the hope on him to win.


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow myself tog behind you guys too much.¡± Compared to these people, Su Yanyi knew that she had been living quite peacefully these couple years. Even though she had trained for a short period of time, there was still some difference between her and the group. She was forced to resort to methods that would give her the win at some costs.


    ¡°Young Miss must be joking. You¡¯re always the one leading while we are the ones chasing you.¡±


    Pang Zhong was stating a fact. Since they were kids, Su Yanyi, who was the Young Miss of the Su Family, didn¡¯t need to train in a hardcore mode like them. But every time they trained, Su Yanyi always finished first. People saw no hope in catching up to her abilities. She had left behind a host of legends in her training ss .


    Eventually, Su Yanyi chose the entertainment industry and became a businesswoman under a low-profile. Many found this incredulous and pitiful. They¡¯d always imagined Su Yanyi to be part of the Su Family¡¯s secret powers, but the Su Family always did things far from people¡¯s expectations. They felt helpless.


    ¡°Then keep chasing. I will not stop to wait for you guys.¡± At the same time she finished her words, she had quickly made her move. She ran towards Pang Zhong and punched him, gging off the battle.


    On the viewing tform, all the elders of the Su Family were helplessly discussing about Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Who do think this child takes after? She¡¯s been warlike ever since she was a child. Yet, she¡¯s clearly a girl.¡± Mother Su said worriedly and proudly.


    ¡°Like you.¡± Father Su immediately answered her with certainty. People say that daughters were like their fathers but his daughter wasn¡¯t like him at all. Instead, his daughter was a bit simr to her mother.


    ¡°How is she like me? I¡¯m such a polite woman!¡± Mother Su was unhappy. How could her wild daughter, eager for sparring down in the arena, be like her?! She was very polite and quiet!


    ¡°Cough, cough, wife, aren¡¯t you embarrassed by saying this?¡± Father Su never thought that his wife had anything to do with being polite or quiet!


    ¡°Hubby, do you want to sleep in the guestroom tonight?¡± Mother Su red at her and Father Su immediately became silent.


    In reality, Mother Su knew that her daughter¡¯s pugnacious personality was a bit simr to hers. She wouldn¡¯t admit defeat ever and always wanted to fight for the first ce. However, she was much calmer her in methods than her daughter. She used her brain to solve these issues for the most part.


    Mother and Father Su were actually quite worried that their daughter might get injured. But it might be because they had seen too much of this before and knew their daughter¡¯s personality, they weren¡¯t overly worried. Instead, they were in the mood for jokes.


    Compared to these people, however, Qin Jiran¡¯s expression became gloomy. He tightly held his fists, challenging his endurance and suppressing anger right now.


    Who cared what this woman likes? Instead, she had to like fighting with others. This habit wasn¡¯t great at all! Qin Jiran thought this in his heart. He looked at Su Yanyi achingly. Sigh. Loving a woman like her was really fated in his life!


    Qin Jiran was in a dilemma. Even though he was worried Su Yanyi might get injured, there was an uncontroble admiration he held towards a valiant and eye-catching Su Yanyi right now. She was as eye-catching as the first moment he saw and fell in love with her. Right now, Qin Jiran could clearly feel his heart beating rapidly!


    Every time Su Yanyi took centrestage, she cast an arrogant gaze at the people, setting Qin Jiran¡¯s heart racing, uncontrobly. He loved a Yanyi like this!


    The battle hade to a deadlock. The two had fought for a good quarter hour but there was still no oue. What made Qin Jiran even more anxious was that the two punched each other so hard that just looking at it hurt him. Su Yanyi had a slim and lean figure so every time she suffered a punch on the arena, it was like a punch on Qin Jiran¡¯s heart. It was also a type of torture to him!


    Su Yanyi was extremely exhausted and was losing strength rapidly. Although Pang Zhong didn¡¯t specialize in attacking, she could feel her body aching, especially her fists and her legs. Every time she punched Pang Zhong, it felt like she was hitting a brick wall. This was the reason why she disliked battling him. This man had hard muscles!


    Su Yanyi knew that she couldn¡¯t allow this to continue. It was clear that she couldn¡¯t keep up and there was another round after this. Chu Xiaowen was even harder to deal with than him. She must end this round quickly!


    Su Yanyi squinted her eyes and looked coldly. She wriggles her wrists and quickly changed her moves!

 Chapter 103.1 - Fight Together

    <strong>Chapter 103.1 ¡ª Fight Together</strong>


    Edited by: Larkspur


    It was already mentioned in the past that Su Yanyi had learned her moves from an assassin. If she was just fighting people, she might be restrained. But if she was killing someone, she posed a huge threat towards them. Since Su Yanyi wascking in stamina, she couldn¡¯t attend to showing mercy. She changed her moves and started a series of fierce attacks. Moreover, each strike was fatal. Compared to her round with Su Yun, it was even harsher and weirder!


    Pang Zhongwen noticed the change in Su Yanyi. A bitter smile surfaced on his face. It seems like he¡¯d really aggravated this Elder Miss and left her no choice!


    Pang Zhongwen had a valiant and strong defense, butpared to Su Yanyicked in speed. As Su Yanyi¡¯s attacks got more bizarre and tricky, he really struggled to deal with her attacks. Quickly, he suffered two kicks by Su Yanyi. But she had paid a price for this too. One needed to know that many of her moves right now would hurt herself as she did the same to her opponent. Not only did assassins teach her these moves, but also Su Family¡¯s most elite and secret team. They were considered secret warriors but also warriors who were fearless of death!


    The distinctive trait amongst this group of people was that no matter what methods they used, even if they sacrificed themselves, they swore toplete their missions. Therefore, hurting themselves in order to defeat their enemies became their best weapon. When Su Yanyi had only just started to learn this from others, she just found it to be fun. But the more she learned from them, her fighting style unconsciously became akin to them. Whenever she waspetitive, this style was activated, making it harder for her opponents to fight back!


    When Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran went for morning training, although it was not a serious matter, their main priority were training their strength and familiarizing themselves with moves. They hadn¡¯t revealed their special tricks and secret moves. Therefore, when Qin Jiran saw this scene, he was really caught by surprise. His entire heart seemed to be clutched!


    Will this woman die from not beingpetitive? Didn¡¯t she know that his heart would ache for her if she injured herself? Qin Jiran murmured in her heart, wanting to rush over and take the punches for Yanyi, ornd a few punches of his own!


    Pang Zhongwen felt restrained by his moves when Su Yanyi resorted to self-detrimental attacks. In reality, there was barely a difference between their strengths. But after a few strikes, he ended up being at a disadvantage. It was only a matter of time before one distinguished the winner.


    ¡°Your heart aches for her?¡± Su Zhixin stared at Qin Jiran¡¯s cold face and said in an empathetic tone, as if he had experienced this too.


    ¡°Was she like this in the past too?¡± Qin Jiran asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°Often.¡± Without a thought, Su Zhixin had immediately betrayed Su Yanyi. This Elder Miss had used the same moves in the past to beat them up terribly. He had kept this in his heart for a long time!


    Qin Jiran said nothing. He had seen Su Zhixin¡¯s face full of anger and knew why he had revealed this himself. But even if he knew, what could he do? Could he rush over and pull that fearless woman back? Or maybe teach her a lesson? Don¡¯t mention whether or not he dared to in the first ce. But even if he did, that woman may not even listen to him!


    Thinking up to here, Qin Jiran felt he was quite a miserable person. He only dared to think about teaching her a lesson, but couldn¡¯t see it through.. He should go home and prepare some ointments to help Su Yanyi rx her muscles. Sigh.


    The battle was nearing its end and Su Yanyi¡¯s final attack was with her head. Unsure if it was the modern iron head, she knocked her head hard against her opponent. The people around watching this could feel the pain!


    ¡°Elder Miss really doesn¡¯t care for her life.¡± Su Zhixin spoke with deep emotions, in the process, speaking for everybody.


    Qin Jiran thought it was painful too. But his heart had ached for her! Right now, the person in most pain was clearly Pang Zhongwen. While his head was still dizzy, Su Yanyi had kicked him out of the arena, ending this battle.


    ¡°Yanyi, are you fine?¡± Qin Jiran anxiously asked, unable to hold it in anymore, he rushed over.


    Su Yanyi was a bit dizzy, but gestured that she was fine. However, she didn¡¯t dare move her head, waiting for the dizziness to pass. She hadn¡¯t used that move for so long a time that she wasn¡¯t used to it now.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s heart ached even more. He wanted to hold Yanyi but he didn¡¯t quite dare. He gently held her hand, afraid of hurting her.


    After a while, Su Yanyi gradually said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s another round and after I¡¯m done with that, I¡¯ll take you out to y.¡±


    Another round? If she continued, it wouldn¡¯t be a massage anymore. He¡¯d want to send Yanyi straight to the hospital! Qin Jiran was mad, but didn¡¯t dare to voice his thoughts. He wore an upset face nevertheless, kept silent. He wondered if he should explode all of a sudden and just carry Su Yanyi back home.


    Chu Xiaowen felt a headache rising too. He stared at Su Yanyi who was adjusting into her best state and considered how he would feel had he been the recipient of that attack.


    By now, Pang Zhongwen had somewhat recovered.. He helplessly looked at Su Yanyi and made a rare joke. ¡°Elder Miss, if you were any harsher, you would probably have to visit me in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your medical expenses. Xiaowen, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s thest round so let¡¯s not waste anymore time.¡± Su Yanyi had rested a bit before she spoke to Chen Xiaowen.


    He smiled bitterly and walked across of Su Yanyi, preparing himself.


    Qin Jiran held his fists tightly and moved a few steps back, giving them some room. He really wanted to find someone to fight right now!


    Thest battle had begun. It was Su Yanyi against Chu Xiaowen. She had attacked first and the ces she punched were all fatal spots. Chu Xiaowen was very valiant too. He countered all her moves and one could hear the breeze as they punched one another. Everyone felt their blood surge with passion. Of course, those who cared about them were scared witless!


    When Su Yanyi¡¯s punchnded on Chu Xiaowen¡¯s stomach, his punchnded on her left shoulder. That spot happened to be the ce of a minor injury in the past. Now that she¡¯d suffered this punch, a minor injury immediately became a major one. Su Yanyi clenched her teeth but showed no signs of softening up. With that punch, she exerted all her strength and charged towards Chu Xiaowen!


    He stumbled a few feet back, unable to endure the impact of the force. He took the opportunity to somersault and dodged the kick. In the next moment, however, Su Yanyi pounced and knocked him down. Before Chu Xiaowen could stand up, he rolled on the ground again. Su Yanyi rolled on her side and kicked Chu Xiaowen¡¯s legs when shended on the ground¡­


    The two went back and forth at each other for many rounds and it was obvious Su Yanyi was losing stamina. However, her speed became more and more fierce and her moves were even crazier. She was really self-destructive. Not only did she badly batter Chu Xiaowen, but was also about to be a semi disabled person.

 Chapter 103.2 - Fight Together

    <strong>Chapter 103.2 ¡ª Fight Together</strong>


    Edited by: Larkspur


    ¡°Sigh, crazy girl. I thought she¡¯d be different when she grows up. Who knew, she hadn¡¯t done anything of the sorts for a few years and this is what happens when she does? Look at Qin Jiran¡¯s face. Oh, he looks quite unwell.¡± As Mother Su said this, she couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about Yanyi as a kid. At that time, she was skinny and small, quite young as well. Her exquisite face was frosty. In the training camp, her training hadmenced through punching and kicking. Time after time, she had defeated herpanions. Her current self was the oue of the training.


    Since she was a child, Su Yanyi had always been rough in fights. especially when facing the hard-to-handle type. She would go on the offensive, and had on several asions, returned home with severe injuries. No matter how much Mother Su wanted to shed tears of pain for her daughter, she had to restrain herself because of her own pride.


    However, Mother Su wasn¡¯t the one whose heart ached the most. Right now, Qin Jiran¡¯s expression was extremely cold. Who knew if Yanyi would be scolded by him when they returned home? Oh, for some reason, Mother Su was really eager to see Su Yanyi being scolded by Jiran!


    However, on her part, this was just wishful thinking. Given Qin Jiran¡¯s attitude towards Su Yanyi, it would be quite difficult to see Jiran scolding her.


    While Mother Su sighed with emotions, Su Yanyi and Chu Xiaowen¡¯s battle was nearing its end. Although Su Yanyi was losing her stamina, she won the battle under a slight advantage. Likewise, it was a tragic victory!


    After five rounds of battle, presently, Su Yanyi was really badly battered. Plus, she had exercised excessively and her body was now sore, unable to endure.


    Although Qin Jiran didn¡¯t know Su Yanyi¡¯s exact situation, he still walked over to her in the first moments and gently held onto her. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you ok? Do you need me to do something? Are you ufortable anywhere? Do you need to see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°No, I just need to rest for a while.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s face was a bit pale and she really wanted to rest a bit. But she was prideful and arrogant. Despite being exhausted, she still stood up straight and proud.


    Su Yun and the others walked over while Chu Xiaowen slowly stood up too. He wanted to say something but it tugged the injury by the corner of his lips. He hissed and said, ¡°Elder Miss, you¡¯re fierce like usual.¡±


    ¡°Same with you, same with you.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t think they were holding back while she fought them. Her body ached, she wanted to rough them up again!


    It was Su Yun initiated theughter. This was a great feeling. She hadn¡¯t had a delightfulbat in many years.


    The rest of the people joined in theughter. Although their bodies were in pain, they were satisfied. It felt like they¡¯d returned to their training days.


    At this time, everyone was in a battle. After they fought in pairs, the winner would go to the huge box to take an envelope out. Then, the loser would go find another loser to fight. To them, it didn¡¯t matter how many times they¡¯d lost. What was important was winning at least once, since they would be able to bag the red envelope. They may notck anything but no one would want to be a loser forever.


    Many people opened the red envelopes at the scene, someughed while others cried.


    ¡°Although there were many 0s on this check, I don¡¯t want money! Can I exchange this for something else?¡± A certain woman who received a check called out unhappily. In here, money was the most useless!


    ¡°Haha. I finally get to go on vacation for an entire half a month. Amazing. Goddess of Luck, I love you!¡± Not far from the woman, a man waved the envelope in his hand and happily chuckled.


    ¡°Heavens, howe I got another ticket to an amusement park? Am I that unlucky? I¡¯ve been drawing the same one for two years in a row. I¡¯m going to chop my hand off when I return!¡± Another manined bitterly.


    When Qin Jiran heard this, the corner of his eye twitched. He hadn¡¯t expected this. He didn¡¯t think the red envelopes contained such surprising gifts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and sit there for a while.¡± Su Yanyi pulled Qin Jiran and said to the others.


    ¡°Elder Miss, let¡¯s not. We still want to fight a few rounds. We can¡¯t juste back on New Year¡¯s and not spar. We didn¡¯t even get our red envelopes yet.¡± Su Yun waved her hands and rejected. It¡¯s not that she wasn¡¯t willing to chat, but the man by Elder Miss¡¯ side wore a stinky expression. No wonder the two were a couple. They had the appearance of a married couple!


    Su Yanyi has the same thoughts, so she didn¡¯t say much. She pulled Qin Jiran and left with him.


    Qin Jiran was very concerned about Su Yanyi¡¯s body. When it was just the two of them, his feeling of worry exploded. He asked, ¡°Yanyi, does it hurt? You should apply some ointment.¡±


    ¡°It hurts.¡± In the absence of outsiders,, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t conceal anymore. After fighting for five consecutive rounds, it was a strenuous effort. There was not a single spot on her that wasn¡¯t injured. She had felt the pain a long time ago, but had been holding it in.


    ¡°You-¡± Qin Jiran sighed helplessly, hurting more for her. But his heart softened when Yanyi confessed she was in pain. He enjoyed seeing Yanyi being the center of attention and being arrogant, but he was also touched by her revealing her true self to him.


    Qin Jiran knew that Yanyi took him to be one of her own. Therefore, she had exposed her most sincere self.


    There were many bouts, many were injured as well. The base had naturally prepared doctors and medicines for them. Qin Jiran found some ointments and medicines, and then a lounge room where he applied the ointment.


    He locked the door, Su Yanyi was already taking her clothes off. When Qin Jiran saw the bruises and marks on her smooth skin, his heart felt a pang. He knew that Su Yanyi had suffered numerous injuries. Otherwise, there was no way she would¡¯ve told him it hurts.


    ¡°Endure for a bit. After I massage your bruises, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Su Yanyi clenched her teeth and held in the pain. She enjoyed sparring and was quite happy when she won. But she was in a lot of pain after the spar. Although she held in her groans, a lightyer of sweat covered her body.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s hands moved around Su Yanyi¡¯s back. He massaged her with just the right amount of strength. Although it hurt, in reality, it was veryfortable. In the past, whilst filming, Qin Jiran had asionally suffered injuries. He had ended up learning the art of massage by himself. But whenever he massaged himself, he didn¡¯t feel much. If it hurt, he simply held it in and it would be over. Now that he was massaging the ointment on Su Yanyi, he was incredibly upse. He didn¡¯t want to put too much force, but he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be effective if he didn¡¯t. He held in his emotions and persisted with his task. Seeing Yanyi in pain made his heart flustered.


    ¡°Have you done this in the past as well?¡± Qin Jiran wanted to find a topic in order to shift his attention away, otherwise he was scared he might not be able to continue.


    Whenever he thought of Su Yanyi in pain, it made him feel even more pain.


    ¡°When I trained in the past, my stamina was better than right now and it wasn¡¯t as tiring to spar with them.¡± At that time, it was much more rxing to spar the five of them, since she always made them wail and cry in pain.


    ¡°You like to fight?¡± Qin Jiran asked worriedly. This wasn¡¯t a good habit!


    When she heard his question, Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t help but stare at Qin Jiran. She wanted to see this man¡¯s expression but it tugged the injury on her shoulder. She knitted her eyebrows in difort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯ll tug your injury.¡± Qin Jiran pressed on a spot where Su Yanyi¡¯s wasn¡¯t injured and told her to stop moving.


    Su Yanyi instinctively wanted to struggle but this man was exerting force. Moreover, with the state of her body right now, she couldn¡¯t do much for the time being.


    Su Yanyi thought that she would be diforted by the feeling of being restrained, but she quickly got used to it. She knew that the man was just doing this for her so she sat there, well-behaved and still.


    Qin Jiran brushed aside Su Yanyi¡¯s messy hair to reveal her snow white back. He continued to massage. But as he did so, his gaze turned darker.


    ¡°My back is fine now. Shift to another ce.¡± Su Yanyi was veryfortable with his massaging and ordered him to massage her somece else now.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s hands slid down her back and started to massage her arms and legs. There was ayer of purple bruises on her arms, especially the upper arms. Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes turned red and some thoughts surfaced in his mind, but quickly vanished.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to feel bad right now. How would he have the time to think more?


    ¡°Yanyi, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair how they ganged up against you?¡± Qin Jiran asked meaningfully.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m the one who decided to spar with them.¡± Su Yanyi thought about it and replied. Since she was the one who asked them and agreed to the rules, there was no such thing as being fair or unfair.


    Besides, from Yanyi¡¯s perspective, she was stronger than them. Only when they all fought with her did she lose her stamina. This was her capability. She didn¡¯t think there was anything unfair about this.


    In addition, she had trained with herpanions since they were kids. But in reality she was used to being by herself. She was also used to facing an opponent alone. Even when her brother wanted to work with her, she¡¯d rejected the offer.


    ¡°Then, in the future, count me in? Let¡¯s join forces and beat them up.¡± Qin Jiran knew that he didn¡¯t have the ability to convince Yanyi from sparring. But if he apanied her in spars, Qin Jiran thought there could be a chance of her epting his offer.


    ¡°I thought you would convince me to stop participating in spars.¡± Just like in the beginning, her mother had tried to persuade her. Every time she returned home with a body of injuries, she had to face her mother¡¯s ramblings. But she didn¡¯t have the intention of repenting and mending her ways. After a while, her mother just gave up reprimanding her.


    ¡°If I try to convince you, will you listen to me?¡± Qin Jiran said, helplessly. Plus, he didn¡¯t really want to convince her either. He was just worried and his heart ached for her. But he wouldn¡¯t want Yanyi to change her hobbies and lifestyle because of his worry!

 Chapter 103.3 - Fight Together

    <strong>Chapter 103.3 ¡ª Fight Together</strong>


    Edited by: Larkspur


    When Yanyi was inbat, she was very brilliant and eye-catching. That belonged to Yanyi¡¯s charm. He felt bad for her but at the same time, he would never do anything to restrain Yanyi¡¯s choices. Instead, he chose to stay with Yanyi and let her do whatever she wished to. That was his dream and hope, as well as his love for her!


    ¡°No.¡± Su Yanyi responded positively. In reality, she didn¡¯t like sparring that much. It was just a childhood habit that carried over as she grew up. But whenever she met herpanions or old opponents, there was bound to be a spar. Therefore, it was impossible to stop sparring altogether!


    But Su Yanyi had considered a lot of things. In the past, she would never change her thoughts for anyone. In reality, after this period of time, she had changed a lot of her decisions because of Qin Jiran. For example, she went to visit him in the vige. In the past, she would¡¯ve never done that or even cooked. In the past, how was she willing to cook?


    Although these were small things, it was a part of their daily lives. Now that she thought of this, these umtions resulted in a shocking change.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight together in the future?¡± Even though he was rejected, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t mind that much. He knew that she would¡¯ve answered like this.


    ¡°With your skills so far, it¡¯s not enough.¡± Su Yanyi said this in distaste. Although Qin Jiran¡¯s stamina and speed were ok, he wascking in experience and diversity of moves. At most, he would end in a tie with Su Zhixin. If he wanted to fight with her, he needed to work harder!


    ¡°I will work hard and won¡¯t let you lose face.¡± Qin Jiran promised.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see.¡±


    Qin Jiranughed silently and focused on massaging. Su Yanyi was in pain but it also feltfortable. Plus, she was a bit exhausted, so she gradually drifted into slumber.


    Once he noticed that she¡¯s asleep, his movements turned gentler. He thenid by Yanyi¡¯s side, brushed the strands of her hair to the side and looked at Su Yanyi¡¯s sleeping face in an iparably gentle gaze. As he looked at her, he too fell asleep.


    When Su Yanyi woke up, it was already afternoon and almost time for dinner.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Qin Jiran slept lightly so when Yanyi moved, he also woke up.


    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± Su Yanyi moved her body, her soreness was getting worse, but it hurt less. She was toozy to move but her stomach was protesting in hunger.


    ¡°Do you want to eat here? Or at home?¡± The moment she woke up, she wanted to eat. Howe she acted more and more like a pig now? But howe she didn¡¯t be chubby from eating all the food? He felt no sense of aplishment at all.


    Su Yanyi knitted her eyebrows and pondered. She wanted to eat right away but she also wanted to go home and eat. She was conflicted.


    As Qin Jiran watched her, he wanted tough. And he did! His deep voice was pleasant to the ears, the vibration making Su Yanyi who wasying on top of him, go up and down as well.


    She raised her eyebrows and said in a bit of a dangerous tone, ¡°Howe I think you¡¯re teasing me?¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯sugh sounded even happier, he moved a bit, with Su Yanyi still in his embrace. He then kissed her.


    In the end, the two decided to go home and eat. The Su Family¡¯s elders had returned already, so they had to go back by themselves. But as they were walking, they saw Su Yun and the others on their way. Then, their way back included five more lightbulbs who forcibly joined.


    ¡°We have been waiting for you guys. Seeing that we haven¡¯t met in such a long time, we thought that sparring wouldn¡¯t be enough. No matter what, we should gather together and have a meal. Right, Brother-in-Law?¡± The chirpy Su Yun said.


    Qin Jiran was driving so he didn¡¯t say anything butughed.


    ¡°You guys even came up with an excuse to join us for food?¡± Su Yanyi said coldly, clearly not weing the lightbulbs.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing this because I miss Elder Sister. It¡¯s very difficult to even see you. What¡¯s wrong with having a meal together? Elder Sister, you can¡¯t be disliking us for disturbing you and Brother-in-Law¡¯s time together, right?¡± Su Yun¡¯s words always revolved around Qin Jiran, as though she wanted to interact with him some more. After all, she was quite curious.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to cook?¡± It was said to be simple. But since they¡¯re following her home, weren¡¯t they expecting her man to cook for them?!


    ¡°What? I¡¯m cooking? Well, I dare to cook but will you guys dare to eat? Plus, aren¡¯t there chefs in Su Family? Why would it be my turn to cook?¡± Su Yunughed awkwardly. She was a noob in the kitchen. How would she know how to cook?


    ¡°Humph!¡± Su Yanyi coldly humped and didn¡¯t bother exining anything. If anything happened, she would have the chefs cook for them while she ate what Qin Jiran cooked for her.


    They quickly returned home and everyone went straight to the building. It wasn¡¯t their first time at the Su Residence but their first time at the couple¡¯s. Su Yun was very curious and she looked around, not knowing what she wanted to see.


    There was a servant in the building, who, after seeing the arrivals, immediately went to the kitchen to brew tea for the guests. Quickly, the servant came back with a te of fruits and snacks.


    ¡°You guys can sit down for a bit while I cook.¡± Seeing that everyone had settled down, he greeted them and nned to go to the kitchen.


    Six people and twelve eyes all looked at Qin Jiran immediately. Su Yanyi instinctively looked over and nodded, motioning that she knew. The other five looked at him strangely and peculiarly.


    There was shock and surprise. They were all suspicious, thinking that they¡¯d heard wrong. They had different expressions on their faces but in reality, they all had simr thoughts that they were trying to express.


    ¡°What did Brother-in-Law say? He¡¯s going to cook? Did I hear wrong?¡± Su Yun asked, shocked.


    ¡°If you heard wrong, so did I.¡± Su Jiaojiao said reasonably but looked at Qin Jiran in surprise as well.


    Qin Jiranughed and didn¡¯t mind everyone¡¯s shocking gazes. He went straight to the kitchen, not wanting to starve Yanyi.


    After Qin Jiran left, the atmosphere became bustling and more enthusiastic. Su Zhixin looked at the kitchen, unsure whether Qin Jiran would hear or not. Then he said teasingly, ¡°Elder Miss, he is worthy of being chosen by you from the tens of thousands and millions of people. He is a good man at home and even knows how to cook. Could this be one of the requirements of being your husband?¡±


    ¡°Elder Miss¡¯ taste is pretty good.¡± Chu Xiaowen said positively.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Pang Zhongwen agreed. Qin Jiran gave him a pretty good vibe.


    Su Yanyi looked calmly as everyone was talking about her, remaining silent. But a proud glint shed by her eyes. Of course, the man she chose was good!


    While everyone was chatting happily, little Su Nuo arrived too. He walked over with his short legs and the little white tiger followed him, carrying a sparkling little golden turtle on his back. When they entered the room, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention immediately.


    ¡°What a cute kid! This must be Young Master. He¡¯s so cute. Quicklye over here.¡±


    Those who went to the base were all elders and little Su Nuo hadn¡¯t gone. Su Yun and the others hadn¡¯t seen him before either. Now that they had seen him, they were about to drool at the adorable sight.


    ¡°Hi Uncles and Aunties. I am Su Nuo. You can call me Nuo Nuo. Are you all Aunty¡¯s friends?¡± Little Su Nuo greeted everyone politely and then blinked his huge eyes, asking curiously. His thoughts right now were: Aunty actually has friends?! That¡¯s so strange.


    Thankfully, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t know what little Su Nuo was thinking otherwise, she would¡¯ve been angry! She¡¯s human too. Howe she couldn¡¯t have friends?!


    ¡°Little Su Nuo is so well-behaved. I am your Aunt Su Yun. Come over to Aunty and let her hug you, ok?¡± Su Yun loved kids but in reality, she was also a kid too. She loved to y and fool around.


    Su Zhixin observed little Su Nuo seriously as though he wanted toe up with some conclusions. Towards Su Family¡¯s fourth generation and possibly the future sessor, they naturally had to pay attention to their thoughts and words.


    Little Su Nuo had gained everyone¡¯s satisfaction. He was a smart and polite child, making it hard for people to not like him.


    Because Qin Jiran was scared that Yanyi might starve, he cooked quickly. The servant was also by his side, helping him out. Although he needed to cook many dishes for everyone, he picked dishes that were easy to cook and save time. In just under half an hour, he finished cooking eight dishes and two soups.


    Once the table was set, everyone widened their eyes to look at the disy before them. Their faces were spectacr, filled with shock and amazement.


    ¡°Of the ten dishes, how many did Brother-in-Law cook? At least half?¡± Su Yun asked curiously. These dishes smelled great and she was famished.


    ¡°Jiran has cooked them all. I was just helping him out.¡± Aunt Wang served everyone a bowl of rice and paused when she heard Su Yun, causing everyone to gasp in disbelief.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t bother talking nonsense with these people. She grabbed her bowl of rice and started to eat. She was quite famished since she hadn¡¯t even eaten lunch!


    After everyone saw Su Yanyi eating, they all eagerly grabbed their bowls and started to eat. In the beginning, they chewed fully and took small bites to taste the dishes. But after they had tasted the dishes, they were quick to go for more.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes sparkled and quickened her pace. She told Qin Jiran to hurry up and eat in a low voice. With these people here, if they were too slow, they may not get to eat to their heart¡¯s content!


    Qin Jiran could feel the cheerful atmosphere as they ate. He silentlyughed and grabbed some food, cing it in Yanyi¡¯s bowl. The people around the table saw how gentle and considerate he was. They approved of him even more, especially the two women. They thought Qin Jiran was a good man, more and more.


    A handsome, gentle, considerate, man who knew how to cook was a great match for Elder Miss!

 Chapter 104.1 - Worth it or Not?

    <strong>Chapter 104.1 ¡ª Worth it or Not?</strong>


    Edited by: Larkspur


    Everybody enjoyed the meal. It felt like they were about to shoot each other over food. While protecting Su Yanyi, Qin Jiran also had to protect little Su Nuo. He ended up not eating much, making others feel embarrassed. But they couldn¡¯t me them. Who let Mr. Qin¡¯s cooking skills be superb?


    After dinner, Su Yanyi coldly told them to leave. After all, they¡¯d already sparred, ate, and gathered together. To her, this was enough.


    The five knew Su Yanyi¡¯s personality so they didn¡¯t stay any longer. But before they left, they all left them words of blessings.


    ¡°Although this may be toote, Elder Sister and Brother-in-Law, I still need to say this. I hope you guys will be together forever and have a wonderful marriage!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qin Jiran held Su Yanyi¡¯s hands and responded sincerely.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, this Aunt will be going now. I¡¯lle y with you in the future.¡± After everyone bid farewell to Su Yanyi, they said goodbye to little Su Nuo. He also waved his chubby hands, politely saying goodbye to them.


    After everyone left, little Su Nuo tugged on the hem of Qin Jiran¡¯s clothes and weakly asked, ¡°Uncle, are you full? You didn¡¯t eat that much and you even ate less than Nuo Nuo.¡±


    Qin Jiran patted little Su Nuo¡¯s head and said kindly, ¡°Uncle is full. Is Nuo Nuo full? Do you want to eat some crackers? Uncle can make some for you.¡±


    Qin Jiran really pampered a well-behaved child like him.


    Su Yanyi pursed her lips, deciding not to argue with a child. Qin Jiran loved herself the most!


    ¡°Thank you Uncle. Nuo Nuo doesn¡¯t need to eat anymore. I¡¯m full and I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Although little Su Nuo rejected his offer, he clearly wanted to eat the crackers. His expression was cute.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t eat anymore right now, wait until you can. Uncle will go and make crackers for you now. Yanyi, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you as well.¡± As Qin Jiran said this, he made his way into the kitchen.


    Su Yanyi knitted her eyebrows and asked coldly, ¡°You¡¯re going to make food for me while you¡¯re at it?¡±


    When he heard this, Qin Jiran paused. He turned around and looked at Su Yanyi, not knowing whether tough or cry at her words. Why did he feel like her words were off?


    ¡°Yanyi¡­¡± He dragged the ¡°yi.¡±


    Pft. In reality, little Su Nuo didn¡¯t know what the two were saying either, but he found it to be very funny.


    ¡°Quickly go. I want to eat custard pie.¡± Su Yanyi stopped making things difficult for Qin Jiran. So what if he was just making food for her while he was at it? She¡¯d endure this.


    But Qin Jiran walked back and kissed the corner of Su Yanyi¡¯s lips. He said in a low voice, ¡°Why would I do something for you while I¡¯m at it? I¡¯ll make whatever you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Cough, quickly go.¡± Su Yanyi stared at little Su Nuo who was looking at them with eyes wide. She softly coughed and shooed Qin Jiran to the kitchen. This man was getting slicker with sweet talks.


    After their break had ended, everybody returned to work. The same went for Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi.


    Qin Jiran was busy with the final preparation and publicity work before the movie was to be released. He looked at the product produced by Guo Zekai from working overtime and he thought it was pretty good. At the same time, he was very eager to see the audience¡¯s reactions after the movie was released.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t care about box office or awards, but rather the audience¡¯s praise andments. Although he wasn¡¯t eager to go into an acting career in the beginning, since he was a part of it now, he poured his heart to make it his best, wanting to earn the people¡¯s approval.


    They had started promoting the movie since the previous year. The other members of the cast had attended numerous shows in order to shine a light on their movie, especially Fang Ling¡¯er, the female lead. She was the main member who worked on this, but it was forced. Who let Qin Jiran, the male lead, to vanish during these events. It was up to her, the female lead, to y the leading role even in real life.


    But there was a live show on January 7th. Guo Zekai had called Qin Jiran seven times in a row and after thinking about it, the man in question had finally agreed. He took it as contributing to promotions.


    In the afternoon, at the appointed hour, Qin Jiran went straight to the TV Station with Jiang Xiaobin following along. Guo Zekai and Fang Ling¡¯er were there along with two other members of the cast. The men and women were in pairs now. The man was Zhen Hongpeng, acting as a police officer while the woman was Lu Yun¡¯er, who was a viin in the movie.


    The variety show was a popr one in the country and it had been doing live broadcasting for several decades now. No matter the ratings or poprity, it was quite high.


    The smartly dressed host was a woman who was in herte thirties.


    After the opening introduction, Guo Zekai and Qin Jiran brought their team on stage. They sat down on the sofa and began this interviewing episode.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that we are able to invite the cast of ¡¶Strife for Power¡·to our show. Now, please introduce yourselves and greet our audience¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello everyone, I am Guo Zekai, the Director of ¡¶Strife for Power¡·. It feels very nice to be here.¡± In reality, Guo Zekai rarely attended public events such as these. But this interview would have a huge impact on their movie. Plus, they¡¯d even specially invited him to attend. After considering every aspect, he¡¯d epted the offer.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I am Qin Jiran. I am very happy to be here.¡± Qin Jiran remained handsome and indifferent like usual. He was worthy of being an Icy Film Emperor.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I am Fang Ling¡¯er¡­¡±


    After the cast had introduced themselves, they began the interview. The host, Moyi was eloquent and demonstrated a good sense of control. She didn¡¯t just pay too much attention to Qin Jiran that she neglected the others. But despite this, Qin Jiran was still interviewed the most. Who let the audience be most curious about his life? Plus, there were a lot of interesting points about him, especially his and Su Yanyi¡¯s rtionship.


    ¡°Film Emperor Qin, heh. Everyone calls you the Icy Film Emperor. What do you think about this name?¡± Moyi asked, interestedly.


    Qin Jiran took a moment before replying, ¡°It¡¯s very interesting.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Is Film Emperor Qin satisfied with this? Then how about President Su¡¯s nickname? Many fans have been addressing President Su as Queen online. There were even some who dered themselves as the Queen¡¯s fans. Do you think President Su is satisfied by this nickname?¡± Moyi hadn¡¯te up with these questions on the spot as they were given to her by the Director.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s quite satisfied as well.¡± At least in his heart, Su Yanyi was worthy of being a Queen.


    ¡°Heh. Right. President Su acts like a Queen as well. Truth is, I have admired President Su for a while. If I get the chance, I would really like to interview President Su. Of course, it would be best if I can interview both of you together. Have a couples¡¯ episode or something. Borrowing the popr saying nowadays, it would be full of love.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let her know.¡± It would depend on Yanyi in the end. But if anything, it¡¯s probably difficult to have her agree to this.


    ¡°Haha. Even if you don¡¯t tell her, it¡¯s fine. Since Film Emperor Qin has attended our show, no matter what, President Su would most likely watch this episode. Right, Film Emperor Qin?¡± Moyi continued to tease him. Of course, she was taking the roundabout way to say Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi had a great rtionship.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t answer this question because he knew she didn¡¯t expect him to answer either.


    As expected, Moyi continued, ¡°Director Guo, Ling¡¯er and you guys, I¡¯ve heard multiple times that President Su visited the set while you guys were filming. Are there any interesting moments that you guys can share with us?¡±


    ¡°Heh. There are a lot of interesting stories but everyone seems to know most of them. I¡¯ve already seen the pictures online and it speaks the truth.¡± Guo Zekai said andughed. Every time Su Yanyi went to the set, it was all over the inte. What was there to say? Everyone knew already.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that I reveal, however, it has nothing to do with President Su¡¯s visits and I¡¯m not sure if anyone wants to hear it.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er purposefully shed a mischievous smile, while speaking in a mysterious tone.


    ¡°Of course we want to know. Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t hide this from us. Quickly tell all of us.¡± Moyi acted excited and eager to find out as well.


    ¡°Jiran¡¯s scenes are usually in the morning and afternoon unless there¡¯s a night scene required. Otherwise, he rarely filmed scenes at night. Do you guys know why?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er still maintained that mysterious air, building up the curiosity. The audience was looking forward to her next words.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, stop making us guess. Quickly tell us why. I¡¯m pretty sure everyone is quite curious.¡± Moyi rushed her, herself curious.


    ¡°Jiran, do you mind me telling everyone the reason why?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er yfully asked Qin Jiran.


    At this time, how could Qin Jiran reject them? He knew what Fang Ling¡¯er was going to say anyway. He didn¡¯t mind since it wasn¡¯t something that couldn¡¯t be exposed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Qin Jiran shook his head and said politely.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you guys. The reason why Jiran does this is that he needs to go home and cook dinner for President Su. Heh. Every time I see him rushing home to cook makes me think of how unfair the world is. Why is there a man like him? How are all the other women besides President Su going to live now?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said, exaggeratedly. But it was clear that she admired him.


    However, there were some sincere and insincere parts, the skills of an actress.

 Chapter 104.2 - Worth it or Not?

    <strong>Chapter 104.2 ¡ª Worth it or Not?</strong>


    Edited by: Larkspur


    ¡°What? You have to rush home to cook? Why does this answer sound very exaggerating? I know that as an actor, don¡¯t mention going home to eat, but it¡¯s very difficult to even eat food on time. Does Film Emperor Qin really have time?¡± Moyi asked, not believing this. Clearly, she was directing the question to Qin Jiran.


    ¡°I dole out my time prudently.¡± He never had to film a second time for his scenes and he would pass on the first try usually. This saved arge amount of time for him. Plus, with Guo Zekai and the cast cooperating with him, he naturally was able to squeeze time out to go home and cook for Yanyi.


    ¡°Right, Jiran¡¯s acting skills are amazing. He cooperated with the other members of the cast in mutual understanding so they finished their scenes quickly. Plus, there aren¡¯t many night scenes in this script. It¡¯s not surprising that Jiran has time.¡± Guo Zekai exined simply.


    ¡°Director Guo¡¯s words made me think of something. No matter how busy men are, they still have to make time to go home and tend to their beloved. This is definitely urate. Plus, everyone says that Film Emperor Qin and President Su love to show off their love. This is also urate. As it turns out, not only does Film Emperor Qin have great acting skills, but also great cooking skills. Though, I¡¯m not sure how it tastes. Is President Su satisfied with this?¡± Moyi sighed with emotions.


    This made Qin Jiran recall the moments when Yanyi was eating. She was naturally pleased with his cooking skills. Therefore, Qin Jiran said calmly, ¡°She likes it a lot.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Why do I suddenly feel like Film Emperor Qin is being cute? I wonder if Film Emperor Qin¡¯s fans feel the same as me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The audience present said in unison. Although Film Emperor Qin had a cold face, everyone had seen how gentle and good a man he was. He was obviously cute in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    He was a wolf outside and a loyal dog at home. When he wanted to soothe his wife, he was a pet puppy. This type of man was the best type of men!


    Because this was a live broadcast show, while they were filming this, Su Yanyi had already seen it. However, she was watching this from the office. At Qin Jiran¡¯s ¡°she likes it a lot¡±, she couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. In her heart, she murmured and said that she liked it a lot truthfully.


    When the live broadcast show ended, Su Yanyi turned the TV off and started to focus on handling the documents. It was quickly time to get off work when Qin Jiran called, saying that he was already waiting for her outside the office.


    Su Yanyi tidied up her things and left. Today, the two had decided to eat outside, sort of a date. Although the two had spent a while together, they¡¯d mostly spent their time at home. Therefore, they wanted to spend some time outside.


    On their date, they first handled the issue of dinner. They chose a Sichuan restaurant and had a good time eating there. Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s lips were red from eating the food, but they left with satisfaction.


    ¡°Where are we going today?¡± Qin Jiran held Su Yanyi¡¯s hands and asked. This wasn¡¯t a question he asked out of habit but rather because Su Yanyi had said this early on. Today, she got to choose where they were going to head next. He naturally didn¡¯t have any objections.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to y.¡± Su Yanyi thought of a TV Show she had seen two days ago. It was a couples¡¯ reality show and she inadvertently had seen an activity that made her think of the 6th gift she could give to Qin Jiran. Oh, if the underwear counts, it would be her 7th gift.


    The two went to a y sculpture amusement park. Qin Jiran looked at the sign and understood what she wanted to do. Regarding Yanyi¡¯s ns, he was surprised. But towards the location, he was rather shocked.


    They were really like a couple passionately dating. They would go to ces that were romantic and held meaning; simple and ordinary, but full of happiness.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were not unfamiliar with y sculptures. They had more or less interacted with it. But this was the first time they hade together and on a date. The feeling was naturally different.


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi curiously. He wanted to do whatever Yanyi was doing, so that they could make couples¡¯ items.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Su Yanyi asked directly. She thought her idea was pretty good. She could make something for Qin Jiran and then he would have to make something for her as well. That way, the mission would bepleted in a simple manner!


    Oh, the next time too, she shoulde up with a wise and smart idea like this! Su Yanyi thought proudly.


    Because she had toplete the system¡¯s missions, Su Yanyi¡¯s high IQ was spent on thinking about random things more and more frequently. One didn¡¯t know whether it was a waste or interesting for her to do so.


    When Qin Jiran heard Su Yanyi¡¯s question, he understood. Yanyi was clearly nning on making something for him. Then he naturally had to make something for her too!


    Regarding this point, the both of them had considered the same idea.


    ¡°How about a water cup? It¡¯s simple and practical, how does it sound?¡± Qin Jiran thought of water cup since he would use and see this often.


    ¡°Sure, but it doesn¡¯t have any challenge.¡± Su Yanyi said in distaste. Simple things were inadequate to disy her outstanding skills.


    ¡°Heh. It¡¯s just for amusement. How about you make a set of cups for me? That way, I can take turns using.¡± Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but tease her. Yanyi¡¯s was an ever present sense ofpetitiveness.


    ¡°You wish!¡± Su Yanyi red at Qin Jiran and started to make her cup. So what if she was just making cups? She could make it more exquisite.


    The two started to make their own cups, but both wanted to make it better than it was. Therefore, they tried their best to design their cups.


    In the time after, the two didn¡¯t chat much; wearing serious expressions, doing whatever they were supposed to do. Little by little, the cups gradually took shape.


    Although they were making cups, they clearly had different thoughts. From the shape of the cups, one was tall and the other was low. It was hard to make people think they were paired cups.


    Qin Jiran secretly nced at Su Yanyi¡¯s creation and immediately noticed this issue as well. Then he hesitated, in an internal conflict. He naturally wanted to make paired cups, but even the height of the cups were off by too much. It didn¡¯t look like they were paired cups.


    But if he were to change his idea¡­ he still hesitated. After all, he had his own ideas already, passionate ones. He really didn¡¯t want to change his n.


    Qin Jiran was hesitant, but quickly made his own decision. Since had already decided on what he was going to make, he will make the one he wanted first. If anything, he could just make another one just like Yanyi¡¯s. There could be many paired cups.


    The two continued to make their cups. Su Yanyi¡¯s cup was short and fat. But besides the cup itself, there seemed to be other parts protruding out so it didn¡¯t seem like she was making a cup.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s cup was tall and skinny, on the other hand. It was double the height of Su Yanyi¡¯s and the cup wasn¡¯t straight. Instead, it was curvy like a human.


    The whole time, the two were focused on making their cups and gradually, they were almost done with it. At this time, they seemed to be avoiding one another. Then, they sat back to back, started to add color and decoration to their cups.


    Yanyi finished first. She held her cup and walked behind Qin Jiran, silently standing there. Qin Jiran was so focused on his work that he actually didn¡¯t notice her. Su Yanyi followed Qin Jiran¡¯s actions and watched him. When she saw the cup, her expression became a bit strange.


    Su Yanyi stared at the cup in Qin Jiran¡¯s hands and then at hers. Her expression changed again. She suddenlyughed, not knowing what she had just thought of.


    By this moment, Qin Jiran had finished his cup. Looking at the product of his work for the evening, he nodded, pleased. He stood up and was about to go to Su Yanyi when he noticed that she was standing behind him. Likewise, she held a cup in her hands too.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s gazended on the cup and was stunned. Then, his expression changed too, staring strangely at the cup. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Heh. Do you like it? It matches your cup.¡± Su Yanyi softlyughed, cing hers and his cup together.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s cup was in the shape of a human and he drew a woman on the exterior of the cup, wearing avender long dress. The long dress took over the face of the cup and the woman was beautiful, simr to Yanyi in some ways. Especially a golden crown on top of this beautiful woman¡¯s head. It basically confirmed the status of her as a Queen.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s cup, however, was a bit silly and hrious. It was the shape of a Chow Chow. It had a head and tail, but the body was a bit chubby. The chubby spot was the face of the cup. Instead of saying it was a cup, why not say it was a work of art? It was vivid and realistic, as if it wasing to life.


    ¡°Does it match?¡± How did the Queen he made and the dog Yanyi make match at all? Howe he couldn¡¯t tell where it matched?


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Su Yanyi found the confused Qin Jiran before her very interesting.


    ¡°Um, the cups are naturally matching.¡± Qin Jiran answered, choosing his words wisely. But it was clearly against his true thoughts.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going against your true thoughts by saying this?¡± Su Yanyi continued to tease Qin Jiran. Who let him say it was matching in such an uncertain tone? He was clearly just trying to get by her.


    Qin Jiran touched his cup andughed awkwardly. He looked at Su Yanyi, embarrassed. Then he exined. ¡°I was thinking that although the cups don¡¯t match on the surface, we still created each other on the cups. That naturally makes our cups matching.¡±


    When Su Yanyi heard this, she didn¡¯t exin anything. Instead, she suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find people and ask them toment on the two cups?¡±


    Qin Jiran kitted his eyebrows, not understanding Su Yanyi. He thought that based on her personality, she wasn¡¯t the type of person to do this.


    When he thought of this, Qin Jiran was a bit confused, feeling something was strange.


    ¡°Yanyi, what exactly do you want to do? I feel like you¡¯re being strange.¡± Qin Jiran hugged Su Yanyi and said softly in her ears.


    Su Yanyi ced the two cups together and snapped two pictures with her phone. She pressed a few buttons and then uploaded the pictures to Weibo. Under it, she added a caption: do they match?


    The Queen held a huge influence. The moment she¡¯d uploaded on Weibo, it caught everyone¡¯s attention and there were rows and rows ofments.

 Chapter 104.3 - Worth it or Not?

    <strong>Chapter 104.3 ¡ª Worth it or Not?</strong>


    Of course they¡¯re a great match! Could these be the cups the Queen and Film Emperor use? Queen vs. loyal dog? Hahah. They¡¯re so creative!


    Match! Of course the cups match! I want to buy the cups too! I want the same styles!


    I agree with the person above. Please give us the same cups!


    I don¡¯t think any ce sells this. Plus, it looks like handmade. Could it be that the Queen and Film Emperor created the cups for each other?


    Person above, did you happen to stumble on the truth? I think that¡¯s the truth!


    Are the Film Emperor and Queen showing off their love? The paired cups have blinded my eyes!


    Queen and her loyal dog? Hahah. The Queen really knows her ce. But is Film Emperor really a loyal dog? It doesn¡¯t seem like it to me? Shouldn¡¯t he be cold and detached?


    Detached loyal puppy! There¡¯s no need to exin.


    I agree with the person above.


    Su Yanyi scrolled through her Weibo and saw thements in the first moments. But she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she ced her phone in front of Qin Jiran for him to see.


    After Qin Jiran looked through thements, he immediately understood Su Yanyi. He looked at her and then at the puppy-like cup. His expression turned strange.


    Queen and puppy are indeed a match!


    ¡°Does it match?¡± As Su Yanyi watched his expression change to that of realization, she asked proudly.


    ¡°Match! Of course the cups match!¡± Qin Jiran answered straightforwardly. If he dared to say the cups didn¡¯t match, there was something wrong with his brain!


    ¡°Then do you like this gift?¡±


    ¡°¡­I like it. I like it a lot. This is for you. Heh. Looking at it now, we understand each other well.¡± Qin Jiran nodded and gifted the cup he made to Yanyi. After everyone¡¯s reminding, although he was a bit ufortable with the nickname, he felt like the cups were quite matching.


    At this time, the system¡¯s voice rang.


    Congrattions to Master forpleting level three mission once. Another point is added and you now have 26 points. Please work harder, Master!


    The two happily went home with their cups. Qin Jiran ced the cup on the bathroom counter, the first thing he did when he went home. After cing the cup on a spot he could see, he looked eagerly at Su Yanyi and said, ¡°Yanyi, ce your cup here too. Since it¡¯s paired cups, then we have to put them together.¡±


    Su Yanyi satisfied Qin Jiran¡¯s request generously and then went to the bathroom to shower.


    Qin Jiran ced the cups together in seriousness. Then he took pictures on his phone and thought about it. He tapped on the screen several times and uploaded the picture to his Weibo, as well as leaving a caption: handmade couples¡¯ cups!


    Of course, when many fans saw the pictures under Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo, an active group went under Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo to leavements as well. Many asked for pictures under his Weibo and then they all requested for Film Emperor Qin to show off love as well.


    Qin Jiran had satisfied everyone¡¯s request, especially uploading a series of simr pictures. When he added the caption, it felt like he was showing off love more than Queen Su. He received many cheers and apuse.


    Of course they¡¯re showing off love now! Their love is blinding my love!


    No doubt they have made this personally. I¡¯m so jealous. Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to make my boyfriend make a pair with me!


    Although the Film Emperor said they had personally made this, I¡¯m quite curious. Did the two create this together? Or did Film Emperor Qin create this himself? Whose idea did the two designs belong to? I¡¯m so curious!


    Curiosity kills the cat. People above, you guys are asking for too much!


    From my analysis, the cups were made by two different people. And then after analyzing the two¡¯s personality, I think the cups were most likely Queen Su¡¯s creativity. But the puppy is definitely not Film Emperor Qin¡¯s idea. From this, the cup with the design of a Queen should be Film Emperor¡¯s idea. Therefore, the cup of a puppy should be the Queen¡¯s design. And then the two exchanged their gifts. Analysisplete! Please verify this!


    Person above, you know too much! It¡¯s very likely you may be murdered for this information!


    When Qin Jiran saw this, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The power of the audience was indeed vast. They were even able to guess this!


    In reality, not only did the users have vast powers, they werergely impacted by Yanyi and him. He heard that a few days after the Weiboments, numerous paired cups appeared on the market and inte. Oh, it¡¯s actually couples¡¯ cups. ¡°Couples¡¯ cups¡± took over the rankings of major search engines, this became a trend.


    When Su Yanyi showered and came out, she saw Qin Jiran¡¯s conflicted expression. She immediately took Qin Jiran¡¯s phone and looked at it.


    ¡°The fans nowadays are quite interesting.¡± Su Yanyi calmly stated after she saw it.


    ¡°Right, they¡¯re quite interesting.¡± Qin Jiran agreed and grabbed the towel in Su Yanyi¡¯s hands. He started to dry her hair as it was his job now.


    Su Yanyi slightly lowered her head, cooperating with the man¡¯s action. She scrolled through Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo and thought about it, before liking thement of the person who discovered the truth.


    After that, Qin Jiran¡¯s fans became crazier. It seems like he had agreed with the fan¡¯s interpretation.


    She¡¯s worthy of being the Queen. She is quite valiant!


    I agree with the person above. The Queen is mighty!


    Su Yanyi was in a great mood as she looked through thements. The corner of her lips curled up and Qin Jiran had taken notice of this scene. She was in a better mood. When Yanyi¡¯s hair was almost dried, he ced the towel down and hugged her.


    ¡°Are you very happy today?¡± Qin Jiran asked gently in Su Yanyi¡¯s ears. He could feel her happiness from her expression.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Su Yanyi stayed in Qin Jiran¡¯s arms and noddedfortably. She squinted her eyes like azy kitten. Of course, she could probably be azy leopard as well.


    ¡°Then we can do something happier?¡± Qin Jiran lowered his voice, sexy and horse. He left hints as he slid his hands over Su Yanyi¡¯s body.


    Su Yanyi naturally understand his obvious hints. She turned around and kissed him, giving him his answer.


    Since they¡¯re so happy today, they naturally could!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 105.1 - The Sweet Valentine’s Day

    <strong>Chapter 105.1 ¡ª The Sweet Valentine¡¯s Day</strong>


    The Sweet Valentine¡¯s Day


    On February 14th, the movie ¡¶Strife for Power¡·was released. This was a very romantic date as well since it was Valentine¡¯s day. Although it wasn¡¯t very suitable for a movie to be released during this date, Qin Jiran was the male lead and women all adored watching movies acted by him. Plus, men liked to watch action movies, so all in all this was a great date.


    That morning, a lot of fans leftments online, saying that they were going in groups to watch the movie and that they will always support Film Emperor Qin¡¯s movie. There were many people who loved watching movies that said they were looking forward to it.


    This day, Qin Jiran had invited Su Yanyi to watch the movie early in the morning. She naturally didn¡¯t reject his offer since she hadn¡¯t seen¡¶Strife for Power¡· yet. Since it was the premiere, she thought of seeing this.


    ¡°Yanyi, I¡¯lle pick you up in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After Qin Jiran brought Su Yanyi to thepany, he left. He needed to prepare for the premiere ceremony as well as a Valentine¡¯s gift.


    When Su Yanyi arrived at thepany, she had to prepare for a gift first. It was Valentine¡¯s Day and she didn¡¯t have a low EQ anymore. She took the initiative to prepare for a gift and it was a great chance toplete the mission also.


    But what should she gift him? Su Yanyi mulled over this, feeling as if this was a waste of her brain cells. It was even more troubling than handling documents.


    Someone knocked on the door and Kang Zhong walked in, reporting the situation. Su Yanyi listened to his report carefully and suddenly asked after he was done. ¡°What are you gifting Pan Yan for Valentine¡¯s Day?¡±


    Kang Zhong was stunned by this question. Wasn¡¯t he just reporting the situation just then? Howe she suddenly asked a totally different question? Give Pan Yan a gift? How did President Su know? He didn¡¯t remember expressing anything to Pan Yan.


    ¡°President Su, how do you know that?¡± Kang Zhong asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Know what?¡± Su Yanyi replied calmly.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s the matter about Pan Yan and me. Even though I¡¯m still in the middle of pursuing her, yet President Su has already discerned it.¡± Kang Zhong thought that what he did was done in secrecy without anyone knowing about it, but unexpectedly President Su knew.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Speak.¡± Su Yanyi had already known about this couple in herst life.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare anything either. For candle-light dinner, fresh flowers, gifts¡­as for gifts, I ordered a car for her.¡± Kang Zhong said, pushing his sses as he did so, feeling a little bit ufortable.


    ¡°Ordering a car?¡± How to describe this gift? It seems to be a bit tyrant-like!


    Su Yanyi looked at Kang Zhong from top to bottom and found that the sry of her assistant was indeed very high.


    ¡°Hehe, President Su, please don¡¯t look at me like that. The car is not expensive. Just over 200.000 yuan. When we are together in the future, won¡¯t her car be my car? This is called effective investment.¡± Kang Zhong smiled through his exnation.


    As a matter of fact, Kang Zhong¡¯s sry, as a special assistant, was really very high. He had an annual sry of more than seven figures and he also had no family to burden him. And since he had been raised by the Su family from an early age, he was really rich in terms of money. Naturally, the work he was given was also difficult to handle. He had more to worry about than just Su Yanyi, the president. Who let the president leave all the work she didn¡¯t like to do to him?


    ¡°You go out first.¡± Su Yanyi waved Kang Zhong away first. Kang Zhong¡¯s gift was of no value to her. She couldn¡¯t make a car for Qin Jiran herself, and even if she dared to make it, she didn¡¯t dare let Qin Jiran drive it.


    What should I get you? Su Yanyi wondered to herself. She actually wanted to give Qin Jiran a lot of gifts, but when she encountered Valentine¡¯s Day, she felt that these gifts were not very suitable. However, after thinking about it for a while, she couldn¡¯t think of anything that was appropriate. So, she decided to look it up on the inte.


    ¡¾What should I give for Valentine¡¯s Day? Waiting online!¡¿


    ¡¾There are so many gifts that could be given for Valentine¡¯s Day. Are you giving it to your boyfriend or girlfriend? How far have your rtionship develops and what sort of gifts have you given? In theory, the most ssic and tacky gift is giving flowers and chocte on a candle-light dinner, but now people are ying strangely. Two days ago, I heard from a friend that he was going to give his girlfriend an electric rice cooker for Valentine¡¯s Day. Let his girlfriend cook for him in the future!¡¿


    ¡¾Upstairs, you¡¯re not very knowledgeable. What¡¯s wrong with the electric cooker? I have a friend who sent his girlfriend a copy of Sun Tzu¡¯s ¡¶Art of War¡·. He said that his girlfriend¡¯s brain is too stupid and for her to read the book to enhance her mind. Many people are speechless when they hear this!¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not a bad idea to send Sun Tzu¡¯s ¡¶Art of War¡·. My boyfriend sent me a bottle of massage cream today and asked me to massage him every day. D*mn it! Is this even a gift for me? It¡¯s not as good as the book of war!¡¿ It seemed that this person¡¯s grievance could be transmitted to everyone¡¯s mind through the screen.


    ¡¾Upstairs, you don¡¯t understand. Men also like romance and sweetness. Think about it. You giving him a massage means intimacy and fun. I think he wants you to care more about him.¡¿


    ¡¾Heehee, I¡¯m going to cook dinner for my husband today as Valentine¡¯s Day gifts. You need to know I¡¯ve never cooked in normal times.¡¿


    ¡¾That hand holding upstairs, I¡¯m going to do something for my boyfriends myself. It¡¯s nice to hear you are going to do the same. Not only dinner perhaps you can give him a personal massageter on. Hehehe, he certainly will be very thrilled.¡¿


    ¡¾I gave my girlfriend two movie tickets today. I n to see ¡¶War of Thrones¡· together. It¡¯s said to be a good movie. Don¡¯t you want to go see it?¡¿


    ¡¾Yeah, my boyfriend and I are going to see it, too¡­¡­¡¿


    When Su Yanyi saw all these, some ideas formed in her mind. Jiran seemed to like her cooking, but she was going to go out to see a movie tonight. It seems that dinner will just be settled outside.


    Otherwise¡­why don¡¯t you return home first and have dinner before you go to see a movie? It¡¯s not toote to make something anyway.


    That afternoon, Su Yanyi decided to leave work early. Kang Zhong, who sent Yanyi back home, left the ce with a profound smile.


    After that, for nearly two hours, Yanyi was busy with her preparation at home. She then called Qin Jiran once she saw that it was almost the time for one to get off work.


    ¡°Yanyi? I¡¯ve just finished my work here, and I¡¯m on my way to pick you up.¡± Qin Jiran said.


    ¡°I¡¯m at home. Come back first.¡± Su Yanyi made this call in advance because she was afraid that Qin Jiran would make a trip in vain.


    ¡°¡­¡­En. I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Qin Jiran was somewhat puzzled. They had made an appointment at thepany. Why did she go home? What happened?


    Qin Jiran hurried home. He had always felt that something was a little strange. When he got home, there was no dress in the living room, but he heard a sounding from the kitchen. Qin Jiran went to the kitchen, following the sound, and then saw Yanyi wearing an apron while carrying a te of vegetables out.


    Seeing such a scene, Qin Jiran froze for a moment. He was incapable of reacting at all. Who made the reality in front of him look too much like a fleeting illusion? However, he didn¡¯t want to think about it.


    Yanyi had cooked for him more than once, but the situation at those times was different from the current situation. The first time she cooked for him was because he was sick, and at that time, he didn¡¯t even get to see how Yanyi was cooking. The second time was because of the Spring festival, when everyone cooked together. So, although Su Yanyi had only cooked two dishes before, it feltpletely different from what it is now.


    Qin Jiran could see that, in addition to the two dishes that Yanyi is carrying, there were several other dishes around. Freshly made. They were full of color, smell, and taste. There was no need to ask, he knew that these dishes were made by Yanyi herself. And Qin Jiran could just imagine in his mind of Yanyi wearing an apron, while cooking these dishes conscientiously. This imagination was simultaneously warm, lovely, moving, and touching all at once.


    ¡°I¡¯ll serve the dishes. You can have a rest.¡± Qin Jiran quickly stepped forward and took over the dishes from Su Yanyi¡¯s hand.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t refuse, but when the man took the two tes away from her hand, she turned around to take the other tes. The two people soon finished arranging the table and then they sat down to have dinner together.


    ¡°Yanyi¡­¡­¡± Qin Jiran quietly uttered Yanyi¡¯s name, but he was at loss of words. He always felt that there were thousands of words in his heart, but at this moment, he forgot all the words he needed to convey his feelings.


    ¡°Valentine¡¯s Day gift. Do you like it?¡± Although the gift was not so creative and thoughtful, it was also filled with earnest feelings. Not to mention, this gift was not just a simple dish.


    When Su Yanyi spoke, she pointed at the chicken cake in the middle of the table. The cake was modeled and moulded into a heart shape, which she had learned when she was studying to make a fried egg.


    Qin Jiran, who saw the lovely shape of the chicken cake that was brought out by Su Yanyi, felt his whole heart melted at the sight.


    ¡°I like it. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± s, he clearly wanted to be good to Yanyi only to discover that what he did for her was notparable with what Yanyi did for him, which made him feel aggrieved.


    Su Yanyi nced at the man and thought perhaps he had a problem speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you to cook the meals everyday.¡± She only made such a meal once in a while, but it¡¯s worth it seeing this man¡¯s huge reaction to her act. It seemed this gift of hers was very thoughtful.


    ¡°Where have I worked hard? There¡¯s not enough time for me to feel so blessed to cook for you. I¡¯m very willing to do it for you.¡± Qin Jiran smiled.


    After all, cooking for Yanyi is one of my joys.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m lucky?¡± Strength didn¡¯t necessarily mean inequality. For Su Yanyi, she had never felt that in their marital rtionship, Qin Jiran should do what she wasn¡¯t willing to do. She had always kept in mind everything that Qin Jiran did for her. And, since Qin Jiran could do it, why couldn¡¯t she? How could she feel hardship just because she cooked one meal? The one, who should feel more hardship, was Qin Jiran himself.

 Chapter 105.2 - The Sweet Valentine’s Day (1)

    <strong>Chapter 105.2 ¨C The Sweet Valentine¡¯s Day (1</strong>)


    Please don¡¯t unt your Valentine¡¯s Day gifts! You will make everyone jealous!


    The two sets of photos had naturally caused a stir among the fans. They came up with countless spections, but everyone agreed that the Film Emperor and the Queen were showing off their love for each other again!


    Queen Su posted two photos of a Japanese bonsai nt. The twin budding flowers of the nt were closely intertwined with each other like lovers. The flowers appeared delicate, graceful, and beautiful.


    Not long ago, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi uploaded a series of photos in their respective Weibo ount. Film Emperor Qin posted a series of bahulu (egg cakes) photos. No matter where you looked, up, down, left, or right, it was all pictures of egg cakes. He was evidently trying to unt.


    The distance between the two gradually shortened. They looked at the reflection of themselves in each other¡¯s eyes as they leaned in for a soft and lingering kiss.


    ¡°Happy Valentine¡¯s Day!¡±


    ¡°Yanyi, Happy Valentine¡¯s Day!¡± Qin Jiran whispered affectionately in Su Yanyi¡¯s ear as he carried her to the bed.


    On the night of Valentine¡¯s Day, Su Yanyi personally prepared a tableful of dishes,plete with a te of heart-shaped egg cakes. Qin Jiran took Su Yanyi to a movie and had specially prepared a pot of Japanese Bonsai with the budding flowers intertwined with each other as a gift. In fact, this present may not have been too special, but it was full of warmth and joy. It disyed the happiness the two of them umted over time.


    The two picked a rather quiet corner to put the Japanese bonsai nt there. They bumped into their third sister-inw on their way to the small building. After the three exchanged a few words, they bid their farewell.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°We cane here often in the future to walk around,¡± Qin Jiran suggested.


    ¡°I used toe here often when I was young.¡± It was also the reason she built a greenhouse in the small vi. The air here was refreshing and had a calming effect on people¡¯s minds.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful here,¡± Qin Jiran sighed in admiration.


    This was the first time Qin Jiran came here, so he was a little surprised.


    After they returned home, they ced the Japanese bonsai nt in the greenhouse. The greenhouse here was muchrger than the one in the small vi. Mother Su was also a woman who loved flowers very much. Her third sister-inw was also the gardener who had beautifully arranged the gardens here. It was like walking into a small forest when they entered the garden. There were all kinds of tall, short, fat, and skinny flowers and nts. The rich oxygen the trees gave off made people feel veryfortable.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head to thepany first.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s goal was to stay behind the scenes, but he also wanted to go to thepany because then, he would be able to stay with Yanyi longer. The main purpose he took a temporary hiatus was to apany Yanyi.


    Some people liked radishes while other people like cabbages. You might love your little cabbage, but he loved his Tyrannosaurus Rex. Everything and everyone had their own unique beauty.


    Su Yanyi may not be gentle, meticulous, and considerate. She may not know how to act coquettishly or act cute like other women, but she had her own pride and strengths. Other women cannot bepared to her in that area.


    Even so, she showed her love for him by respecting and supporting him!


    Moreover, she won¡¯t force her own opinion on him nor will she interfere too much in his businesses. She respected Qin Jiran¡¯s own opinions. Whether it was in the beginning when she rejected Qin Jiran, or when sheter epted and even fell in love with Qin Jiran, she didn¡¯t interfere too much with Qin Jiran¡¯s career and choices. She will only help him on the path he chooses so that the path he chose will be smooth sailing!


    Su Yanyi can enjoy Qin Jiran¡¯s love for her peacefully, but she will never unreasonably demand him to show his love for her. This was part of Su Yanyi¡¯s pride, but also how she showed her love to him.


    Su Yanyi was different from other women with the way she showed her love for him. Although she was greedy for Qin Jiran¡¯s cooking, she won¡¯t force his world to revolve solely around her. Qin Jiran made dinner and did many other things for her, but he did them willingly. She never forced him to do anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you can do whatever you decide to. If you have time, you cane to thepany to help me. If you n to do something behind the scenes, then you can follow the people in thepany and watch their actions.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t really care what Qin Jiran chose to do. She only cared that Qin Jiran did what he truly wanted to do. As long as it was Qin Jiran¡¯s own choice to do something, then she will support him unconditionally.


    ¡°It will take some time for the preparations to beplete, but I¡¯m not in a hurry right now. I¡¯m nning to start working again after taking a short break.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they still preparing your costume for the ancient film you¡¯re in?¡± Su Yanyi doubtfully asked. She was well informed in regard to Qin Jiran¡¯s work thanks to Kang Zhong. She thought that Qin Jiran would immediately invest in the shooting of the ancient film after he finished shooting ¡¶Strife for Power¡·. But now, it seemed that Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t nning to do that.


    ¡°I n to take a short break. If you need me to do anything, I can also work for you. Before he started filming ¡¶Strife for Power¡·, Qin Jiran had packed his schedule. He was thrilled when he got the script from Yanyi because the script was even better than he anticipated. However, during the filming for ¡¶Strife for Power¡·, Qin Jiran¡¯s thoughts changed a bit. He felt that he should spend more time with the people he cared about instead of working all the time. After all, he no longer needed to rely on this acting career to gain fame or money. Of course, the most important thing was that he didn¡¯t need to rely on this acting career to pursue the woman he loved anymore!


    ¡°Then do you have any ns as to what you want to do next?¡± Su Yanyi admired how calm and collected Qin Jiran was. This man was always so calm and collected except he was facing her.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve reached this point, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯m nervous or not. I¡¯ve tried my best to do what I can. I can only let the rest take its course,¡± Qin Jiran replied without much care. This was not his first movie and he had long been used to waiting. Though he was not nervous because he had confidence and was looking forward to the results of his movie.


    ¡°Do you have any expectations at the box office? I bet everyone else except for you is very nervous right now,¡± Su Yanyi asked curiously. Today was the film¡¯s premiere day, but she could tell that Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t nervous at all.


    The flowerpot was not very heavy. On the way back, Su Yanyi was holding the flowerpot while she sat next to the driver¡¯s seat. Qin Jiran was focused on driving the car, but he would asionally chat with her about work. The atmosphere was very peaceful and warm.


    Su Yanyi enjoyed the heartwarming car ride.


    ¡¾Congrattions to the host forpleting a level three mission. You¡¯ve received an additional point. At this stage, the host has a total of 27 points. Please continue to work hard!¡¿


    At the same time, the system suddenly prompted a message.

 Chapter 105.3

    Chapter 105.3


    Qin Jiran smiled at Su Yanyi¡¯s question, ¡°It¡¯s not hard on me to cook for you. Eat quickly, I¡¯m already hungry.¡±


    The two began to eat. Qin Jiran kept adding more food to Yanyi¡¯s bowl as she ate. But after eating for a while, Yanyi suddenly put down her chopsticks and looked up at Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Qin Jiran was ufortable under her gaze.


    Su Yanyi wanted to ask him where her gift was, but the system task forbade her from taking the initiative to ask for her gifts. Since she can¡¯t say anything, she could only look at Qin Jiran as she waited for him to understand the meaning behind her gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Qin Jiran touched the corner of his mouth. Was there something on his face?


    Su Yanyi looked at the foolish expression on Qin Jiran¡¯s face, and concluded that this man probably couldn¡¯t guess the meaning behind her gaze. She could only coldly said, ¡°Stupid!¡±


    Qin Jiran felt like he had been wronged when she suddenly called him stupid. He didn¡¯t do anything. He had just been eating. Why did she called him stupid? He felt like he was treated unjustly!


    ¡°Yanyi, how am I stupid? Tell me and I¡¯ll change!¡± Qin Jiran stopped eating and held onto Su Yanyi¡¯s hand. He began acting coquettishly! Of course, Qin Jiran wouldn¡¯t consider his behavior as ¡°acting coquettishly¡±, but Su Yanyi definitely did.


    Su Yanyi raised her hand and stroked Qin Jiran¡¯s head calmly and said, ¡°Be good and eat your food.¡±


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh. He stopped trying to deliberately make Yanyi smile and began to eat his meal happily.


    While they had their meal, Qin Jiran was not willing to eat the heart-shaped egg cake. He just ced the sweets in front of him and looked at it again and again.


    Su Yanyi naturally didn¡¯t have the misgivings that Qin Jiran had. She took out a spoon and was ready to eat when she saw Qin Jiran putting the egg cake away. When she saw Qin Jiran¡¯s reluctant gaze on the egg cake, she paused and asked him doubtfully, ¡°What are you thinking about again? Eat your meal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to eat what you gave me,¡± Qin Jiran whispered as he pulled the egg cake towards him.


    ¡°Did you really turned stupid?¡± Su Yanyi was speechless. She put down the spoon in her hand and brought the egg cake in front of her. She pretended that she wouldn¡¯t share it with him.


    Qin Jiran continued to look at the egg cake reluctantly. After thinking for a while, he tentatively asked, ¡°Should we take a picture of the egg cake first?¡±


    Su Yanyi looked at Qin Jiran like she was looking at a fool. Then, she reluctantly said, ¡°Okay, hurry up and take some pictures so we can eat it all!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Jiran took over a dozen photos in mere seconds. He only put away his camera after he took pictures of the cake from all angles. He smiled at Yanyi and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat the egg cake together.¡±


    ¡°Since you like it so much, you can have it all.¡±


    Qin JIran was very obedient and ate the entire egg cake. He almost ate the te the egg cake was on too! However, he didn¡¯t only eat the egg cake, but other dishes as well. This was the dinner Yanyi had specially made for him. Even if he died eating it all, he will finish it!


    After dinner, the two headed to the premiere hall. The film,¡¶Strife for Power¡·was released at 7:30 in the evening. Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran wanted to be there for the premiere. There were already many people there when they arrived. Both Rin Jiran and Su Yanyi appeared lowkey in the scene. They wore hats and mufflers to disguise themselves. They didn¡¯t attract much attention after sitting down.


    The film soon started. Qin Jiran appeared on the screen in a police uniform. He was handsome, dashing, outstanding, and manly. Numerous female fans screamed and squealed when he appeared on the screen.


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome and manly!¡±


    Su Yanyi heard the screaming and cheering of the female fans around them, she couldn¡¯t help but nced at Qin Jiran and said jokingly, ¡°The Film Emperor is sure popr.¡±


    ¡°Why do you sound so sour?¡± Qin JIran said as he smiled happily. Yanyi was acting like a jealous girlfriend.


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m jealous?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, I never said you¡¯re jealous,¡± Qin Jiran argued as he looked at Yanyi innocently.


    ¡°Huh? Why would I be jealous? You belong to me. They can only watch you on TV and fangirl over you, so why should I care?¡± Sunyai said. What she said reflected what she was thinking internally. After all, she wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to argue with his fans. Not to mention, the more these people liked Qin Jiran, the more proud she was, because this man belonged to her. The more outstanding he was, the more proud she will be!


    Qin Jiran¡¯s heart stirred when he saw how proud she was of him. He looked around and made sure that no one was paying attention to them. Then, he leaned towards her and kissed Yanyi. In the dimly lit movie theater, the most suitable thing for couples to do is to kiss.


    ¡°Hey, watch the film. Stop touching me,¡± Su Yanyi protested unhappily. After they kissed for a few minutes, Qin Jiran still refused to let her go. Su Yanyi could barely breathe, so she pushed the man away.


    ¡°I thought I looked more handsome than the man on the screen,¡± Qin Jiran reluctantly said. He was dissatisfied and wanted to prolonged the kiss.


    ¡°You are the man on the screen. Are you guys not the same person?¡± Su Yanyi asked helplessly.


    ¡°How can we be the same person? You can touch me physically right now. But you can¡¯t physically touch the person on the screen.¡± Qin Jiran pulled Su Yanyi¡¯s hand and ced it on his chest. Although he was still wearing clothes, she could still feel his powerful heartbeat.


    ¡°Are you jealous of yourself?¡± The more Su Yanyi listened to Qin Jiran¡¯s childish words, the more she felt like there was a problem with his IQ.


    Qin Jiranughed and didn¡¯t reply immediately. He wasn¡¯t jealous of himself, instead, he only wanted to make sure Yanyi only looked at him for the rest of their lives!


    Qin Jiran felt strange at how possessive he felt towards Yanyi. However, he was unable to control it, or rather, he didn¡¯t want to control it. He wanted Yanyi to only have eyes for him. The more he thought about it, the more he desired for it!


    He couldn¡¯t tell Yanyi how he felt because he didn¡¯t know whether Yanyi would be disgusted or just dislike how possessive he had be.


    ¡°Look at me again after you finished looking at the man on the screen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so odd.¡±


    The two stopped talking and watched the film seriously. This was the first time Su Yanyi had seriously watched a film yed by Qin Jiran. The man on the screen seemed to look a little different from Qin Jiran in real life.


    However, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t think that the film version of Qin Jiran was more handsome than the real life version of Qin Jiran. She admired Qin Jiran¡¯s acting skills, but at the same she felt distressed for him. She felt distressed for him because he had faced many hardships during filming.


    This was especially true when she saw the scene where Qin Jiran was filming in a snowy forest. Even though he was sick, he persisted in filming. How could she not love this hardworking man?


    ¡°Film Emperor is so hard working. I heard that the ce they filmed for this scene was extremely cold. The Film Emperor even got sick when he was filming. I feel so sad while watching this scene because of what happened to him¡­¡± Among the many people watching the movie, some fans started crying during this scene in the movie.


    On the screen, Qin Jiran¡¯splexion was pale purple. He was tumbling in the snow with a few criminals. The fighting scene was not grand or magnificent, instead, it was physical and earnest. Qin Jiran¡¯s struggle as he fought against the criminals brought out the raw emotions from the viewers. The viewers¡¯ eyes were glued on the screen as they trembled in fear while watching the scene. At the same time, their heart ached for the policeman Qin Jiran was ying.


    ¡°That group of criminals are really terrible! They should¡¯ve died earlier!¡± One of the female fans couldn¡¯t hold her emotions in anymore and began crying. Her boyfriend sat next to her. He immediately began coaxing her and wiping her tears.


    ¡°This is just a movie, it¡¯s fake. What are you crying for?¡± The boyfriend persuaded helplessly.


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s fake? Film Emperor Qin never uses a substitute when he films. The Film Emperor is tumbling around on the snowy ground. Do you know how cold it is? Why don¡¯t you go try it for yourself?¡±


    The girl stopped crying and started lecturing her boyfriend with red eyes. The boyfriend was helpless and speechless as he could only listen to his girlfriend lecturing him.


    Su Yanyi nodded in agreement after hearing the female fan¡¯s words. It seemed like the fans are now more aware of the hardships that actors had to go through.


    The movie gradually came to an end. The criminals were also arrested one after another. At this time, the police officer yed by Qin Jiran was riddled with scars. During thest battle, he was shot by a gun and fell unconscious. He was immediately transported into a hospital¡­


    The final scene of the movie depicted Qin Jiran slowly waking up after the surgery. The female lead actress brought flowers and fruits to visit him. The audience gradually stopped crying once the movie reached its finale.


    When the film ended, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were holding hands when they left the movie theater. Many of the fans started discussing the movie when it ended.


    ¡°Yanyi, I¡¯m going to bring you to a ce.¡± He hadn¡¯t given her her Valentine¡¯s Day present yet.


    Su Yanyi blinked her eyes and tactfully understood that he was going to give her a Valentine¡¯s Day present. She knew that he would never forget to give her a gift.


    Qi Jiran drove the car, and after twenty minutes, they arrived at a private botanical garden. Su Yanyi recalled something she had said to him in the past and asked him, ¡°Are you really going to give me a potted nt?¡±


    She remembered that she rejected the flowers Qin Jiran gave her. She told him that she would rather have a potted nt because it will live longer. Now that he brought her to this garden, was he nning to give a potted nt?


    Qin Jiran blinked his eyes and then nodded his head. He remembered what she said ever since she told him she preferred a potted nt over flowers. Since today was Valentine¡¯s Day, everyone was sending flowers to their significant other. He knew that Yanyi didn¡¯t like flowers, so he thought that he should give her a potted nt!


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t help butughed. What more can she say about her man? That he was too obedient?


    When the two entered the botanical garden, someone immediately stepped forward and greeted them. Qin Jiran had arranged everything long before they arrived. He led them to a small canopy in the back of the garden.


    ¡°Mr. Qin and Mrs. Qin, this is what you ordered. Is this to your liking?¡±


    Su Yanyi looked at the potted flower in front of her. The crown of the flower wasrge and the borders around the pink flower was tinted with gold and a darker shade of pink. It looked elegant and luxurious. The most unique part of the flower was that the two flowers were intertwined intimately with each other.


    The flowers were very beautiful, but Su Yanyi obviously had never seen this variety of flowers before, so she asked, ¡°What kind of flower is this? It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    When Jiran went to get the flower, the person in charge exined promptly, ¡°This is a rare species of flower shipped from the south. Everyone called this kind of flower, twins. In fact, this species is a mutated form of the mandara flower. But there are less than ten of these nts internationally. They are extremely rare and precious. The meaning behind the twin flowers is to live together and never each other.¡±


    The meaning behind the flower was for lovers to apany each other and never leave each other.


    ¡°Yanyi, this is for you. Do you like it?¡± Qin Jiran identally overheard about this type of flower before, so he exerted a lot of effort to ask someone to find it.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful,¡± Su Yanyi praised without holding back. It was obvious that she liked it.


    At the same time, the system suddenly prompted a message.


    ¡¾Congrattions to the host forpleting a level three mission. You¡¯ve received an additional point. At this stage, the host has a total of 27 points. Please continue to work hard!¡¿


    Su Yanyi enjoyed the heartwarming car ride.


    The flowerpot was not very heavy. On the way back, Su Yanyi was holding the flowerpot while she sat next to the driver¡¯s seat. Qin Jiran was focused on driving the car, but he would asionally chat with her about work. The atmosphere was very peaceful and warm.


    ¡°Do you have any expectations at the box office? I bet everyone else except for you is very nervous right now,¡± Su Yanyi asked curiously. Today was the film¡¯s premiere day, but she could tell that Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t nervous at all.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve reached this point, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯m nervous or not. I¡¯ve tried my best to do what I can. I can only let the rest take its course,¡± Qin Jiran replied without much care. This was not his first movie and he had long been used to waiting. Though he was not nervous because he had confidence and was looking forward to the results of his movie.


    ¡°Then do you have any ns as to what you want to do next?¡± Su Yanyi admired how calm and collected Qin Jiran was. This man was always so calm and collected except he was facing her.


    ¡°I n to take a short break. If you need me to do anything, I can also work for you. Before he started filming ¡¶Strife for Power¡·, Qin Jiran had packed his schedule. He was thrilled when he got the script from Yanyi because the script was even better than he anticipated. However, during the filming for ¡¶Strife for Power¡·, Qin Jiran¡¯s thoughts changed a bit. He felt that he should spend more time with the people he cared about instead of working all the time. After all, he no longer needed to rely on this acting career to gain fame or money. Of course, the most important thing was that he didn¡¯t need to rely on this acting career to pursue the woman he loved anymore!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they still preparing your costume for the ancient film you¡¯re in?¡± Su Yanyi doubtfully asked. She was well informed in regard to Qin Jiran¡¯s work thanks to Kang Zhong. She thought that Qin Jiran would immediately invest in the shooting of the ancient film after he finished shooting ¡¶Strife for Power¡·. But now, it seemed that Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t nning to do that.


    ¡°It will take some time for the preparations to beplete, but I¡¯m not in a hurry right now. I¡¯m nning to start working again after taking a short break.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you can do whatever you decide to. If you have time, you cane to thepany to help me. If you n to do something behind the scenes, then you can follow the people in thepany and watch their actions.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t really care what Qin Jiran chose to do. She only cared that Qin Jiran did what he truly wanted to do. As long as it was Qin Jiran¡¯s own choice to do something, then she will support him unconditionally.


    Qin Jiran made dinner and did many other things for her, but he did them willingly. She never forced him to do anything.


    Su Yanyi was different from other women with the way she showed her love for him. Although she was greedy for Qin Jiran¡¯s cooking, she won¡¯t force his world to revolve solely around her.


    Su Yanyi can enjoy Qin Jiran¡¯s love for her peacefully, but she will never unreasonably demand him to show his love for her. This was part of Su Yanyi¡¯s pride, but also how she showed her love to him.


    Moreover, she won¡¯t force her own opinion on him nor will she interfere too much in his businesses. She respected Qin Jiran¡¯s own opinions. Whether it was in the beginning when she rejected Qin Jiran, or when sheter epted and even fell in love with Qin Jiran, she didn¡¯t interfere too much with Qin Jiran¡¯s career and choices. She will only help him on the path he chooses so that the path he chose will be smooth sailing!


    Even so, she showed her love for him by respecting and supporting him!


    Su Yanyi may not be gentle, meticulous, and considerate. She may not know how to act coquettishly or act cute like other women, but she had her own pride and strengths. Other women cannot bepared to her in that area.


    Some people liked radishes while other people like cabbages. You might love your little cabbage, but he loved his Tyrannosaurus Rex. Everything and everyone had their own unique beauty.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head to thepany first.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s goal was to stay behind the scenes, but he also wanted to go to thepany because then, he would be able to stay with Yanyi longer. The main purpose he took a temporary hiatus was to apany Yanyi.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After they returned home, they ced the Japanese bonsai nt in the greenhouse. The greenhouse here was muchrger than the one in the small vi. Mother Su was also a woman who loved flowers very much. Her third sister-inw was also the gardener who had beautifully arranged the gardens here. It was like walking into a small forest when they entered the garden. There were all kinds of tall, short, fat, and skinny flowers and nts. The rich oxygen the trees gave off made people feel veryfortable.


    This was the first time Qin Jiran came here, so he was a little surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful here,¡± Qin Jiran sighed in admiration.


    ¡°I used toe here often when I was young.¡± It was also the reason she built a greenhouse in the small vi. The air here was refreshing and had a calming effect on people¡¯s minds.


    ¡°We cane here often in the future to walk around,¡± Qin Jiran suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two picked a rather quiet corner to put the Japanese bonsai nt there. They bumped into their third sister-inw on their way to the small building. After the three exchanged a few words, they bid their farewell.


    On the night of Valentine¡¯s Day, Su Yanyi personally prepared a tableful of dishes,plete with a te of heart-shaped egg cakes. Qin Jiran took Su Yanyi to a movie and had specially prepared a pot of Japanese Bonsai with the budding flowers intertwined with each other as a gift. In fact, this present may not have been too special, but it was full of warmth and joy. It disyed the happiness the two of them umted over time.


    ¡°Yanyi, Happy Valentine¡¯s Day!¡± Qin Jiran whispered affectionately in Su Yanyi¡¯s ear as he carried her to the bed.


    ¡°Happy Valentine¡¯s Day!¡±


    The distance between the two gradually shortened. They looked at the reflection of themselves in each other¡¯s eyes as they leaned in for a soft and lingering kiss.


    Not long ago, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi uploaded a series of photos in their respective Weibo ount. Film Emperor Qin posted a series of bahulu (egg cakes) photos. No matter where you looked, up, down, left, or right, it was all pictures of egg cakes. He was evidently trying to unt.


    Queen Su posted two photos of a Japanese bonsai nt. The twin budding flowers of the nt were closely intertwined with each other like lovers. The flowers appeared delicate, graceful, and beautiful.


    The two sets of photos had naturally caused a stir among the fans. They came up with countless spections, but everyone agreed that the Film Emperor and the Queen were showing off their love for each other again!

 Chapter 106.1 - Project Development (1)

    <h4>Chapter 106.1 Project Development (1)</h4>


    The day after Valentine¡¯s Day was the Lantern Festival. The two hottest topics on the inte on this day was news about the Lantern Festival, and discussion and evaluation of the movie, ¡¶Strife for Power¡·.


    ¡¾Yesterday, I watched the¡¶Strife for Power¡·and cried until my eyes were swollen. Now my eyes look like they¡¯re two big walnuts! Film Emperor Qin, pay me back my tears! Yesterday was Valentine¡¯s Day, shouldn¡¯t the movie be sweet? ¡¿


    ¡¾I was so excited to see the movie. The ending of the movie was so touching. Film Emperor Qin looked so handsome wearing a police uniform. Now, all my friends and I want to be a policeman!¡¿


    ¡¾The snow scene in the movie was really beautiful. It was even more beautiful than it appeared in the photos. I really want to go there! When I do, I¡¯ll bring back a snowman as a souvenir!¡¿


    ¡¾The plot for¡¶Strife for Power¡·is really well developed. It was so exciting yet nerve-racking! I was unable to peel my eyes away from the screen. In addition, all the dark sides of society portrayed in the movie felt so real. It made people feel scared after watching it, but at the same time, it also gave me hope. I sincerely liked the movie, so I give you a thumbs up!¡¿


    ¡¾Film Emperor¡¯s Qin is naturally very handsome, but the heroine of the movie seemed to be a little distant from Film Emperor Qin. I wonder if the script for the movie was specially modified because of Queen Su. Hehe. Will President Su be jealous when she sees the Film Emperor acting with another woman? Looking for an answer!¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, I feel that the plot for¡¶Strife for Power¡·isn¡¯t very original. However, the movie itself is very simple and realistic, especially the fighting scenes. Even though there weren¡¯t any mourous special effects edited into the fighting scene, the scene still felt very exciting to watch. Film Emperor¡¯s movies are of very high quality. The movie tickets are very worthwhile and the movie itself was worth seeing.¡¿


    ¡¾As a professional movie critic, I can confidently say that the movie¡¶Strife for Power¡·is definitely an action movie that is worth watching. In this movie, the various characters are well developed and nuanced. The actors portrayed their characters very sessfully. This is especially true for the police character acted out by Mr. Qin Jiran. He did extremely well by highlighting the true profession of a police officer in modern society. Also, the dark side of society described in the movie was also extremely profound. The portrayal and acting was very urate¡­¡¿


    Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were sitting at home eating stuffed glutinous rice balls while they scrolled through major forums. Sitting next to them was Mother Su, little Su Nuo, and the people from the Su Family. They were all eating delicious stuffed glutinous rice balls. While they ate the meal, they praised Qin Jiran¡¯s superb cooking skill. They were impressed that he even knew how to make delicious tasting stuffed glutinous rice balls.


    The meal was not the most important aspect of a family gathering. The most important aspect in a family was the atmosphere. The atmosphere should be warm andfortable. It should make people feel nostalgic.


    ¡°Jiran, how did your new movie do at the box office? Are you satisfied with the result?¡± Mother Su asked his son-inw with concern.


    ¡°It earned about 80 million at the box office. It¡¯s alright.¡± Qin Jiran was neither satisfied nor dissatisfied by the result. After all, the amount a movie earned at a box office doesn¡¯t represent the quality of a movie. Not to mention, 80 million dors was already quite high for a police action movie. Besides, this was only the first day. Excluding his own remuneration, his total investment in the film was around 20 million dors. It was already considered a great investment.


    ¡°Hehe, is 80 million not enough for you? I think you made a lot of money this time. When you make a big investment in your next movie next time, let me invest in it too.¡± Mother Su was very interested, after all, she was a businesswoman. Whenever there was money to be made, there will always be businessmen and businesswomen. Investing in the production of movies was considered a huge profit if the movie did well at the box office.


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you reject dad when he asked you to invest in his resort? Aren¡¯t you afraid that dad will get jealous if you suddenly invest in the production of a movie?¡± Su Yanyi teased her mother. Her mother was always too lively and would always do unexpected things.


    ¡°Resorts are so boring. We already own many resorts, but your dad is busy to the point that he never goes to any of them! It¡¯s ironic of him to build a resort that he will never use. I don¡¯t like that idea. However, investing in a movie is different. Jiran, you¡¯re already considered an A-list actor in China. Do you have any ns to be an international actor? I know several foreign directors. I can introduce them to you. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you to enter the international movie market based on your skills. Both Yanyi and I will support you.¡±


    Mother Su¡¯s eyes were both glowing as she said that. Supporting her son-inw to be an international movie star was a worthwhile investment!


    ¡°Mom!¡± Su Yanyi was helpless against her mother¡¯s excitement. Although her mother was unable to control her, she was unable to control her mother either!


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like that idea?¡± Mother Su asked Su Yanyi.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I want Jiran to follow after his own dreams and ideas.¡± Su Yanyi just felt that Qin Jiran would have his own opinion and didn¡¯t need their meddling.


    ¡°I will be taking a short break for now. I will also carefully consider your suggestion.¡± Qin Jiran wanted to bring his skills into the international market before, but now, he was a little hesitant. He will obviously be busier once he enters the international market. He will be abroad for a long period of time. However, he didn¡¯t want to leave Yanyi alone for too long.


    Mother Su looked at Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi, and suddenly asked, ¡°Jiran, are you hesitating because you don¡¯t want to leave Yanyi?¡±


    Mother Su hit the nail in its head again.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s silence meant that it was true. Su Yanyi raised an eyebrow and said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to be unwilling to part with me?¡±


    ¡°I bet you are unwilling to part with him too.¡± Mother Su teased her daughter. Although the expression on Yanyi¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, Mother Su knew that what she said was true. After all, when Jiran had to leave for 10 days to film the outdoor scene for his movie, Yanyi followed him there. How would she be willing for Jiran to leave for an even longer period of time?


    This time, Su Yanyi also remained silent, which meant that she acknowledged that it was true. She was reluctant to let him go. Who would cook for her once Qin Jiran left her?


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, such an adorable young couple!¡±


    While the Su Family members ate their Lantern Festival meal together with love and affection, Wang Zhilin fell into a state of panic in prison. For over half a month, both her body and spirit were tortured. What scared her even more was that the two men had never visited her. Even her own mother hadn¡¯t visited her once! Only awyer had visited her once in the beginning, but afterward, it seemed like she waspletely abandoned.


    In the beginning, she endured and waited for them. But the more she waited, the more desperate she became. In the past, she feigned that she was insane, but now, she felt like she was really bing abnormal. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep in the morning or at night. Even when she fell asleep, she would be awakened by the two demons. She felt like she had turned into a ghost; she didn¡¯t feel human at all anymore!


    Wang Zhilin¡¯splexion was yellow and sallow. She looked sullen and panicky. Wang Zhilin was always curled up at the corner of the cell like a sewer rat. Any sudden sound would make her tremble all over. This was all due to the two girl delinquents. They may not have left many scars on Wang Zhilin¡¯s body, but they definitely leftsting marks in Wang Zhilin¡¯s heart. This was Su Yanyi¡¯s main goal.


    ÂüʳÂýÓï¡¿ÔªÏü½ÚÀïÒ¡ÔªÏü- ÂüʳÂýÓï


    This is called tangyuan or stuffed glutinous rice balls. You can put different fillings inside it. The tangyuan in the picture is filled with ck sesame. It¡¯s often eaten during Lantern Festivals with families. It soft and slightly chewy on the outside and when you bite into the inside, it¡¯s full of vor.

 Chapter 106.2 - Project Development (2)

    <h4>Chapter 106.2 Project Development (2)</h4>


    That night, Su Yanyi received three reports from different ces.


    ¡¾The little mouse¡¯s spirit has been broken. She can be dealt with at any given time.¡¿


    ¡¾Targets have fallen passionately in love. The two people are already in a rtionship.¡¿


    ¡¾The target is negotiating with banks to get a loan and has tried to raise funds from multiple parties. However, the is still a huge gap in funding.¡¿


    Su Yanyi responded differently to the three different reports.


    ¡¾Step the next step of the n by letting the little mouse change its nest.¡¿


    ¡¾Send a beautiful woman to him. Their sweet rtionship shoulde to an end by now.¡¿


    ¡¾Continue to monitor the situation. I will arrange for people to start the next n.¡¿


    In the next few days, almost all the chess pieces arranged by Su Yanyi began moving. Her first chess piece was Wang Zhilin. The man, Wei Tao whom Wang Zhilin had been waiting for finally appeared. He also brought awyer along as well as a report proving that Wang Zhilin had a mental illness. He was able to sessfully rescue Wang Zhilin from prison for ¡°medical treatment¡±. The truth was that there were some holes in his procedures, but Su Yanyi secretly helped him cover up those holes.


    Wang Zhilin was in an ecstatic mood when she walked out of the detention center. She felt like she finally returned to the real world when she saw the warm sun outside. However, the police escorting her around snapped her back to reality. She was only halfway to freedom because she was heading to a mental hospital right now!


    Wang Zhilin told herself to be patient and to persevere, but the more she told herself that, the more she was panicking. She was barely able to walk from the panic and fear she was feeling. In any case, she was taken to a mental hospital for treatment. What Wang Zhilin didn¡¯t know was that this was the beginning of another nightmare for her!


    The people in prison are at least normal and sane people. It was nothingpared to a mental hospital. Wang Zhilin had no idea what was waiting for her in the hospital. This was a gift Su Yanyi had specially prepared for Wang Zhilin!


    If a real mental hospital was not scary, then what about a mental hospital that was specifically arranged for a person? The doctors, patients, guards, and medicines were all specially arranged ahead of time for Wang Zhilin¡­


    While Wang Zhilin entered the mental hospital, Sun Minyi¡¯spany had a new beautiful boss. It was reported that she was the general manager¡¯s younger female cousin. She had studied abroad in a foreign country and had a master¡¯s degree in management andmerce. She was the cream of the crop in business and her appearance was beautiful too. She was as beautiful as Miss World. This beautifuldy was directly appointed as the deputy director of finance. She became Sun Minyu¡¯s boss as well as Sun Minyu¡¯s biggest rival.


    ¡°The way that woman looks at you is suspicious. You better stay away from that woman!¡± A woman¡¯s voice filled with jealousy and suspicion could be heard.


    ¡°You are thinking too much. She is my deputy as well as my work colleague. How can I stay away from her? Don¡¯t think about it too much, go back to work.¡± A man¡¯s voice could be heard. It was clear that he was impatient but forced himself to be patient.


    ¡°Humph! It better just be work, otherwise don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± The woman¡¯s threatening voice was both annoying and unpleasant to the ear.


    The man frowned, but he forced himself to patientlyfort her, ¡°What are you talking about? Of course, it¡¯s only about work.¡±


    ¡°That better be the truth!¡±


    It was also during this time that Qin Zhenyi had been secretly talking with major banks to receive some loans. He was working hard to raise funds. However, just as he raised enough funds to buy the shares from the two shareholders, Su Yanyi had swept in and asked someone to buy the 5% shares from the hands of the two shareholders. She even asked the other party to keep it a secret, so the transaction was not revealed.


    What Su Yanyi wanted to buy was not only the 5% shares of the Qin Corporation. She wanted more than 50% shares of the Qin Corporation. She wanted Qin Jiran to honorably step up as the major shareholder of the Qin Corporation. She wanted the members from the Qin Family to look up to Qin Jiran. Su Yanyi had put in a lot of time and effort into this goal. She had invested all the shareholders of the Qin Corporation and had made a number of ns to target these shareholders. It didn¡¯t matter whether she had used a fair and upright method or nned a sinister and vicious scheme for them. Su Yanyi carried out her ns withoutpromise. She even made ns for the members of the Qin Family and those ns were definitely learning towards the sinister and vicious method.


    Su Yanyi was currently sitting in her office and was looking through the various information she collected from the Qin Corporation. The reports were very detailed. It consisted of the names of each shareholder, their age, family background, hobbies, habits, ces they frequent, close friends and partners, and basically everything else that could be dug up about them.


    Su Yanyi discovered an interesting name when she looked through the information. She was surprised to find out that Ling Tianyue owned 2% of the Qin Corporation¡¯s shares.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t hesitate and picked up the phone and called Ling Tianyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s really surprising to receive a personal call from President Su.¡± Lin Tianyue quickly answered the phone with a yful tone.


    ¡°I want the 2% shares that you have in the Qin Corporation. State a price.¡± Su Yanyi directly stated her purpose for the call.


    ¡°Haha. I knew that President Su wouldn¡¯t just sit back and ignore it. Sure enough, President Su has started to make a move. The stocks in the Qin Corporation cost about 100 million dors per share. However, I don¡¯t want to sell my share for cash. I want to exchange them directly for Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s stocks.¡± Although Resplendent Entertainment was the leadingpany in the domestic entertainment industry, it was inferior to the Qin Corporation. The Qin Corporation was aprehensivepany that involved many extensive fields while Resplendent Entertainment was only involved in showbiz. It can be said that Ling Tianyue will suffer a loss in this exchange.


    ¡°Impossible, change your terms.¡± Although this was a favorable transaction, Su Yanyi did not hesitate to refuse the offer. Although Resplendent Entertain also had multiple shareholders, it was also regarded as a family business. Only the people from the Su Family held shares in thispany, so she will not consider selling shares to outsiders.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stingy. You won¡¯t even agree to such favorable terms. Since you rejected my offer, what do you want to buy my shares with? Let me tell you something first, I don¡¯t want money.¡± Ling Tianyue was not too surprised by Su Yanyi¡¯s rejection. After all, thepanies owned by the Su Family had always been like this. It was impossible for outsiders to get stocks on thepanies owned by the Su Family.


    The Su Family had very few descendants from the direct lines. However, they have many rtives, friends, and subordinates. The Su Family even cultivated many talents that already have spread across various industries. If the Su Family needed to cooperate with someone, then they will first select from one of these people first. They will not need to cooperate with people outside their circle.


    ¡°I will exchange 2% of the stocks from Daytime Cooperation with you.¡± Before she had made this call, Su Yanyi had already considered the conditions for the exchange.


    Daytime Cooperation was owned by the Bai Family. Just like the Qin Family¡¯s cooperation, it was well-known throughout City A and throughout the country. The value of the stocks of the twopanies was simr. But if the two cooperation waspared to each other, then Daytime Cooperation was slightly better than Qin Cooperation. It can be said that Su Yanyi suffered a loss in this deal, but for Su Yanyi, it was worth it.


    ¡°Okay, deal!¡¯


    ¡°I will go to yourpany this afternoon to sign the contract!¡± Su Yanyi hung up the phone with satisfaction.

 Chapter 106.3 - Project Development (3)

    <h4>Chapter 106.3 Project Development (3)</h4>


    Even though Qin Jiran was on vacation, he still had a lot of work to do. He first went to the SQ Company and handled somepany business with Zhan Minghui. They talked about the acquisition n that they had been nning.


    Qin Jiran had been trying to acquire Tiansheng Media and Wang Media. Tiansheng Media was now under his name, and Wang Media was on the verge of bankruptcy ever since the incident with the Wang Family. Qin Jiran arranged for Zhan Minghui to help him take advantage of this opportunity to acquire the Wang Media under his name. Once he acquired Wang Media, he nned to merge it with Tiansheng Media under The Dragon¡¯s Emissary. Mother Su was concerned about this matter, so she provided a lot of help to Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran was currently on the phone with Mother Su. At the end of the phone call, he agreed to meet her in the afternoon. Qin Jiran will bring the contract to The Dragon¡¯s Emissary and sign a contract with Mother Su.


    Although this was cooperation between family members, Mother Su was not a person who would take advantage of the juniors. She did not give Qin Jiran shares of thepany because she was afraid of hurting Qin Jiran¡¯s self-esteem before. In fact, if Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s marriage was held under normal circumstances, then Mother Su and Father Su would¡¯ve sent them a valuable gift. Mother Su nned to give 20% of The Dragon¡¯s Emissary¡¯s stocks to Yanyi as a dowry, but she never managed to give it. This time, Mother Su nned to take this opportunity to give them some stocks.


    In the afternoon, Su Yanyi went to Ling Tianyue¡¯s Ling Company to sign a contract and Qin Jiran went to The Dragon¡¯s Emissary to sign a contract.


    ¡°President Su, it¡¯s an honor for us to have you here.¡± Ling Tianyue personally went to pick up Su Yanyi at the entrance of herpany. Her attitude was very polite.


    ¡°President Ling, you are being too humble.¡± The two went to Ling Tianyue¡¯s office. Kang Zhong came along with Su Yanyi. Su Yanyi and Ling Tianyue quickly signed the stock transfer contract. With the 2% stocks from Ling Tianyue, Su Yanyi now owned 7% of Qin Company¡¯s stocks. Ling Tianyue finally obtained Daytime Cooperation¡¯s stocks. She will no longer be blocked outside the gate of theirpany now that she owned some of their stocks.


    ¡°President Su, thank you.¡± After they signed the contract, Ling Tianyue happily thanked Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Thank you too.¡± She had acquired 3% of Daytime Cooperation¡¯s stocks privately. It had not been very useful for a long time. Now, those stocks finally came in handy. It was a good deal to exchange them with Qin Company¡¯s stocks.


    ¡°Haha. President Su, if Bai Qing and I sessfully hit it off, then I must invite you out for a drink for being my matchmaker!¡± Ling Tianyue promised confidently.


    Su Yanyi looked at Ling Tianyue strangely. This woman¡¯s skin was extremely thick (shameless).


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I think that it¡¯s quite difficult for the two of you to sessfully be together.¡± Su Yanyi was not deliberately trying to bring Ling Tianyue¡¯s hopes down, but she was just telling the truth. The probability that Ling Tianyue and Bai Qing would end up together was less than one percent!


    Of course, for Ling Tianyue, even a one percent chance meant that there was still hope. At least, Ling Tianyue hadn¡¯t given up yet.


    ¡°Hey, do you know why I bought 2% of Qin Company¡¯s stocks?¡± Ling Tianyue asked somewhat mysteriously.


    Su Yanyi nced at Ling Tianyue lightly; she didn¡¯t bother to ask why. She merely waited for Ling Tianyue to exin. Ling Tianyue felt that Su Yanyi was a dull woman who didn¡¯t know how to enjoy the moment.


    ¡°The third daughter of the Qing Family wanted to fight against me for the same man. At that time, I just happened to hear from my friend that one of Qin Company¡¯s shareholders wanted to sell his stocks. So, I bought the stocks off his hand and was nning to cause some trouble with the stocks I have once the opportunity arises. I never expected that I would be transferring the stocks to you right now. Haha. President Su, that girl seemed to be in love with your eldest brother. You won¡¯t be ¡°polite¡± to her, right?¡± Lin Tianyue was very thorough when she investigated the Qin Family. This was especially true when she investigated Miss Qin Ying. This was because they were love rivals.


    ¡°That is all her wishful thinking.¡± Su Yanyi said disdainfully as she recalled how Qin Ying acted at the birthday party the other day. A love-struck fool like her was not worthy of her brother.


    While Su Yanyi and Ling Tianyue were talking about the Qin Family, Mother Su and Qin Jiran were coincidentally also talking about the Qin Family.


    ¡°Here is five percent of The Dragon¡¯s Emissary stocks and three percent of the Qin Company¡¯s stocks. Jiran, don¡¯t refuse my gift.¡± Mother Su took out three documents; two of the documents were stock transfer documents.


    ¡°Mother, what are you doing? The stocks from those two mediapanies are not worth a lot. I don¡¯t need any stocks. You are Yanyi¡¯s mother, so you are also my mother. It¡¯s natural for me to do things for you.¡± The Dragon¡¯s Emissary already gave him a lot of money to acquire the two mediapanies. He didn¡¯t have any thoughts of acquiring any shares at all.


    ¡°Since you address me as your mother, then you should listen to my words. These stocks are not all business transactions. They are my gift for you and Yanyi. They are also considered as gifts from an elder to her junior. Don¡¯t reject it, otherwise, I will be unhappy.¡± Mother Su deliberately stopped smiling and put on a serious expression on her face. She sincerely wanted them to have the stocks; she considered it to be a gift from a mother to her child.


    Qin Jiran was in a dilemma. The value of the two stocks that she was giving him had long surpassed the value of his SQ Company. It was definitely not a small gift. He really wanted to refuse the gift. But it was difficult for him to refuse the gift after Mother Su¡¯s remarks. It will be impolite of him to refuse the gift since it was a gift from an elder to her junior.


    ¡°Mother, since you have put it that way, then I will no longer refuse the gift. However, it¡¯s more proper if you transfer the stocks under Yanyi¡¯s name. I have no use for those stocks if you give them to me.¡± Qin Jiran was being too modest, but it also made the most sense if the stocks were transferred to Su Yanyi.


    ¡°No, if I was going to give it to Yanyi, then I would¡¯ve transferred it under her name. But since I¡¯m giving the stocks to you, then I will be transferring the stocks to your name. Moreover, you and Yanyi are a family. What belongs to her, also belongs to you and what belongs to you, also belongs to her. There is no need to divide the items between the two of you. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡± Mother Su looked at Qin Jiran with an amused expression on her face. She made no room for arguments in her words. This gift was a token of love from her as a mother. She had already prepared Yanyi¡¯s gift. The entire Dragon¡¯s Emissary was left for her daughter.


    Qin Jiran was still stuck in a dilemma. He didn¡¯t know how to refuse the gift. What belonged to him also belonged to Yanyi, but it was really inappropriate for him to receive such arge sum of money from Mother Su!

 Chapter 106.4 - Project Development (4)

    <h4>Chapter 106.4 Project Development (4)</h4>


    ¡°Jiran, I know why you are conflicted, but I feel that it isn¡¯t necessary for you to be like this. If you really consider us as your family, then just happily ept the shares. You need to understand that the Su Family owns many industries, these are merely a few that are owned by us. As the Su Family¡¯s son-inw, you will experience a lot more in the future. You need to be more courageous. Don¡¯t be too overly cautious and allow other people to look down on you.¡± Although Mother Su was obviously goading him, her words came from her heart. The Su Family owned a lot of estates and industries and the ones known by the public were just the tip of the iceberg. Furthermore, the ones she gave Qin Jiran did not amount to much and it was just a way of nurturing Qin Jiran. Letting Qin Jiran slowly encounter the Su Family¡¯s power was something the elders decided early on, and this was truly only the beginning.


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll do it well.¡± Qin Jiran cautiously nodded his head, understanding Mother Su¡¯s meaning. These shares were not just a present to him, but also signified his eptance of his duty. Since he already took himself as part of the Su family, then there was no need to be so calctive. Anyway, the shares were under his name, which was essentially the same as being under Yanyi¡¯s name. In this lifetime he would never do anything to harm Yanyi and what belonged to him also belonged to her!


    Thinking of this, he became even calmer. His love and perseverance towards Yanyi was something that would never change and so there was no need to refuse!


    ¡°Good, as long as you understand my meaning. Jiran, do it well, all of us are looking favorably on you!¡±


    ¡°Yup, I will work hard!¡±


    That night, Jiran personally went to fetch Yanyi and the two of them went home together. Su Yanyi handed Qin Jiran the two documents and handed the two documents to Qin Jiran while Qin Jiran also passed the document he was holding to Su Yanyi. Their actions could not be even more in sync.


    ¡°Hehe, what is this? Let me take a look.¡± Qin Jiranughed as he passed the document over with one hand while his other received the document from her. He opened it carefully.


    Su Yanyi also looked at the document in her hand: 5% of The Dragon¡¯s Embassy¡¯s shares and 3% of the Qin Company¡¯s shares; this was obviously her Mother Su¡¯s handwriting. This wasn¡¯t anything surprising so after ncing at it, Su Yanyi casually ced it aside.


    On the other hand, Qin Jiran revealed a surprised expression, but he quickly recovered back to normal. He also put aside the 7% of shares and asked seriously, ¡°We have 10% of the Qin Company¡¯s shares altogether. What do you n to do next?¡±


    ¡°Continue buying them out. I want over 50% of Qin Company¡¯s shares.¡± Su Yanyi said this without any hesitation, and this was not just something that she was going to do next but something she was already in the process of doing.


    ¡°Would the members of the Qin Family be willing to sell?¡± The three Qin brothers all together held 70% of the shares. They could not even wait to fight amongst themselves for the shares, much less be willing to sell out.


    ¡°Of course they wouldn¡¯t but a portion of Qin Zhenren¡¯s shares are already being withheld in the bank. As long as he doesn¡¯t have enough capital, he cannot acquire those shares. Qin Zhenyi is also in the midst of negotiating a loan with the bank and though he doesn¡¯t require that much capital, we can dy the loan by pulling some strings. That can hold him off for a little bit. As for Qin Zhenli, he gave 5% of his shares to his daughter, Qin Ying. I¡¯m currently considering starting from Qin Ying.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t intend to conceal her ns, so she roughly revealed her n to him. However, she did not go into detail since she was nning to use some underhanded means. It would be best if Qin Jiran didn¡¯t know.


    Since Qin Jiran was not stupid, he roughly understood his n after hearing her words. He was a bit uneasy as he said, ¡°Viting the CAws is dangerous.¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s words were obviously a bit ambiguous; he did not explicitly mention ¡°breaking thew¡±. To be fair, Su Yanyi never purposely hid her actions and ns from him. He heard her making arrangements on the phone and a few of these arrangements were obviously illegal. Her methods revealed her ruthlessness towards other people and faced with this, Qin Jiran was a bit worried.


    ¡°There are many dangerous things in this world and what I do is nothingpared to that. I¡¯m just using a few tricks up my sleeve, that¡¯s all,¡± Su Yanyi said with nonchnce. When she was young, she did all sorts of things. She experienced a lot following the military corps on their missions. This really could not be considered as anything.


    ¡°Then let me do it.¡± This was Qin Jiran¡¯s own family problems, but it ended up burdening Su Yanyi. This really was his fault. He didn¡¯t want to bother Yanyi with the Qin Family¡¯s problems, but Yanyi wanted to avenge him, which rendered him helpless against her.


    He didn¡¯t care about many things. In his heart, he only cared for Yanyi and the Su Family. The Qin Family really did not amount to much in his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I haven¡¯t had much to do recently anyway. Plus, this was something I was intending to gift you. You just need to be prepared to receive it well.¡± Su Yanyi directly refused him. She said she wanted to protect this man so she would definitely do it. It was just a Qin Family; she would definitely snatch it over for this man!


    Of course, Su Yanyi knew Qin Jiran¡¯s thought process and knew that he wasn¡¯t after the Qin family¡¯s wealth. However, just because Qin Jiran did not mind did not mean she did not mind. She just didn¡¯t want to see the members of the Qin Family fight over thepany happily. She wanted them to experience the same feeling of abandonment that Qin Jiran had experienced. Don¡¯t they especially value the Qin Company? Then she would snatch away the thing they cared about the most!


    After hearing this, Qin Jiran felt even more moved by her actions. Yanyi was already doing so much for him. She really didn¡¯t need to be so good to him. His only wish was that he could treat Yanyi well and stay by her side, and that would be enough for him.


    ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn. Even if I continue persuading you, you still wouldn¡¯t listen to me.¡± Qin Jiran said this while feeling helpless but moved.


    ¡°This was never anything big in the first ce, you don¡¯t have to care about it. Do you have time tomorrow? Let me bring you somewhere,¡± Su Yanyi said without a care.


    ¡°I do, where do you want to go? Is it a date?¡± Qin Jiran immediately became happy and looked at Su Yanyi with bright eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a date. We¡¯re going to visit a patient at the mental hospital.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s tone was cold as she replied. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to openly send Wang Zhilin to the mental hospital. Of course, she had to personally go and view her miserable condition.


    After hearing this reply, Qin Jiran immediately understood Su Yanyi¡¯s meaning. He also wanted to know about the matter of Wang Zhilin being held in the mental hospital. Thinking of thest time he apanied Yanyi to the hospital to visit a patient, he helplessly yet dotingly smiled. Although Wang Zhilin ended up in such a tragic state, he did not feel an ounce of sympathy because he understood that the worse of a state she ended up in meant the worse she initially wronged Yanyi. Thus, looking at Wang Zhilin¡¯s current state, he would just hate her all the more.

 Chapter 107.1 - Distressed (1)

    <h4>Chapter 107.1 Distressed (1)</h4>


    Only Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi visited the mental hospital on the second day. This mental hospital was originally state-owned, but it waster remodeled. When it was remodeled, it received a private contract. Later, the hospital was reconstructed and became a privately owned mental hospital. Su Yanyi had stocks in the mental hospital.


    Su Yanyi had only recently bought stocks from thispany. She bought the stocks under the name of a charitable foundation. After she bought stocks from thepany, she treated the mental hospital as a charitable organization that treated many homeless psychiatric patients for free. As a result, the mental hospital became quite popr. The people from the whole country knew about the existence of this mental hospital. She even introduced some mental patients to transfer here when other hospitals failed to treat them.


    Su Yanyi did not have a position in the hospital; she was just an ordinary shareholder. She had called before she arrived. The Deputy Dean was now waiting at the door to receive them.


    ¡°Is everything arranged?¡± Su Yanyi asked directly.


    ¡°Eldest youngdy, everything has been arranged ordingly. Please follow me.¡± The Deputy Dean was a middle-aged man who was nearly fifty years old. Even so, his attitude towards Su Yanyi remained exceptionally respectful. However, there was something strange about the way he addressed her.


    Qin Jiran nced at the Deputy Dean. The Deputy Dean immediately greeted Qin Jiran, ¡°Greetings, eldest youngdy¡¯s husband, my name is Su Meng. I am d to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Qin Jiran nced at Su Yanyi suspiciously after he returned the greeting.


    Su Yanyi briefly exined, ¡°He is from the Su Family.¡±


    Qin Jiran immediately understood. The Su Family really had a lot of talents; they had people installed in all sorts of fields.


    Deputy Dean Su Meng was a very famous psychiatrist. Ever since Su Yanyi injected funds into the hospital, he and ten other people from the Su Family had been transferred to work here. They were specially arranged to be stationed here for Wang Zhilin.


    The three people entered the front building, walked through the courtyard, and arrived in front of a small five-story building. There was an energetic security guard standing outside the building. When the security guard saw their arrival, he immediately greeted them, ¡°Greetings, eldest youngdy, eldest youngdy¡¯s husband, and Deputy Dean Su!¡±


    From the way he addressed them, he was likely another member of the Su Family. He and another security guard took turns guarding the building. The other security guard was also a member of the Su Family. Their job was to prevent Wang Zhilin from escaping.


    The Su Family had trained many people. Although the Su Family trained many talents, they also trained some ordinary people. These people are scattered throughout various fields after some simple training. Then, they became the eyes and ears of the Su Family. They are part of the Su Family¡¯s intelligence system.


    After they exchanged greetings, the three people entered the small building. Then, they stepped on a special elevator headed to the basement.


    Qin Jiran looked at the dim enclosed environment around him and already knew that Wang Zhilin¡¯s life here was probably more miserable than it was in prison.


    Everyone walked through the corridor towards thest room in the corridor. There was a window on the door which allowed people from the outside to be able to clearly see the scene on the inside.


    SU Meng pushed the window open. Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi looked in at the same time and saw that Wang Zhilin was lying on the bed. It was more precise to say that Wang Zhilin was tied to the bed. She had her eyes tightly shut and she was trying to shrink away from something.


    At the same time, the two also saw that the TV was ced not far from the bed and it was turned on. They could not see what was ying on the TV, but they could hear the sounds the TV was ying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, please I beg you! Don¡¯t hit me, I¡¯m willing to do whatever you want. Don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± This was Wang Zhiling¡¯s voice. It was clear from the hoarse voice that she was crying. Her voice no longer contained its former arrogance and confidence, instead, she sounded humble. They could already imagine what happened just by hearing the audio from the TV.


    Wang Zhilin seemed to be afraid of the sound. She struggled hard to cover her ears, but she could not move at all because she was tied to the bed. She could also shrink away from the TV as much as possible.


    ¡°Eldest youngdy, everyone was done ording to your instructions, so please rest assured,¡± Su Meng said indifferently. As a psychiatrist, Su Meng was also an excellent psychologist. Su Yanyi had consulted with him when she went against Wang Zhilin.


    ¡°¡­how long do you think it will take before she really turns crazy?¡± Su Yanyi asked in an indifferent voice.


    ¡°It depends on what you mean. She can turn crazy whenever you wish,¡± Su Meng replied confidently. This was his professional field. Since he can treat patients, then he can naturally create crazy patients.¡±


    After hearing his answer, Su Yanyi did not continue the topic. She said, ¡°Open the door, let me go in and see her.¡±


    The door was password locked, only the people from the Su Family knew the password. After opening the door, Su Meng stayed outside and allowed Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran to walk in. Wang Zhilin opened her eyes suddenly when she heard the door open. She looked hopefully in the direction of the door, but when she saw Su Yanyi, her eyes widened like she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°You¡­how did you manage toe here? You¡­you¡­how did you know that I¡¯m here? Qin Jiran, you came too. Please, I beg you, please save me. I¡¯m not crazy at all, I¡¯m not mental. I beg you, please take me away from here. I beg you¡­¡± Wang Zhilin was begging Su Yanyi at first, but as if she realized something, she suddenly turned to Qin Jiran and began begging for his help instead. She looked at Qin Jiran like how a drowning person had seen a piece of floating wood!


    ¡°Even now, you are still so naive,¡± Su Yanyi said coldly. Her tone was extremely disdainful.


    Wang Zhilin looked at Su Yanyi. Her lips were trembling, and she didn¡¯t carry the same arrogant demeanor that she had in the past. She no longer appeared willful or bitter. At this moment, Wang Zhilin¡¯s skin was dried and yellow. She seemed to have aged significantly.


    ¡°You¡­what did you mean by that? I¡­I was wrong before. I won¡¯t argue or fight with you anymore. As long as you can get me out of here, I will stay as far as I can from you. You will never see me ever again. I swear¡­¡± Wang Zhilin was only locked here for a day and a night, but she had already experienced a lot in the 24 hours she was here.


    The police left after they brought Wang Zhilin here. The mental hospital itself had security guards. After the police left, Wang Zhilin didn¡¯t even have time to celebrate when she was brought to a room with more than a dozen people. Based on their appearance, she knew that there was something wrong with them. In the beginning, Wang Zhilin was not afraid. She felt that there was nothing frightening about people with mental illness. After all, how could they be more frightening than the two girls who tortured her in prison? But after she was locked up for eight hours here, she realized that this ce was more terrifying than a prison!

 Chapter 107.2 - Distressed (2)

    <h4>Chapter 107.2 Distressed (2)</h4>


    These mental patients weren¡¯t normal mental patients. They especially were not the kind who would sit there with their umbres opened as if they were quiet missies. Instead, they were the kind with a definite kind of attacking power, some were schizophrenic while some believed that they were some kind of object.


    Of course, this was Su Meng¡¯s arrangement. Amongst these people, there were even two who weren¡¯t mental patients but were specially arranged to be here to give Wang Zhilin an extremely unforgettable wee ceremony to this hospital.


    Just as Wang Zhilin¡¯s mind was about to copse, some people finally brought her out of that terrifying world. After that, she was locked in this room without any light or sound for another four hours. However in reality to Wang Zhilin, it seemed as if it had been a century and what broke this silence were television images, each containing an image of her being tortured in prison!


    Images of being beaten, being humiliated, begging, feigning madness and acting like an idiot. The girl in the television was weak, lowly, and with no self-respect. This way of living left her with less respect than that of a dog. That way of acting crazy and idiotic in Wang Zhilin¡¯s eyes made her hate the her of that moment. What was even harder for her to ept was the fear and panic those images evoked, as if the humiliation and fear remained by her side, never to be driven away. This resulted in her having no sense of security, living every moment and every second scared out of her mind.


    Wang Zhilin was truly afraid; she was terrified, she was hopeless, she wanted topletely escape from such a situation but she could not do anything. At most she could only tightly shut her eyes and bit by bit immerse herself in this kind of fear and ever-growing hopelessness.


    ¡°I was only able to bring you here after so many hardships, do you think I¡¯ll still bring you out?¡± Su Yanyi smiled as she asked in reply. After reaching this stage, there was no need to hide any of her actions. Letting Wang Zhilin know the truth would be the biggest blow. She wanted Wang Zhilin topletely descend into despair!


    Wang Zhilin was somewhat confused after hearing this and did not understand the meaning behind Su Yanyi¡¯s words. After experiencing so much torture within a short period of time, her thinking started bing more rigid but after thinking about it for a while, she understood Su Yanyi¡¯s meaning. She looked disbelievingly at Su Yanyi with a face of fear.


    ¡°What, what do you mean? You were the one who brought me here? How is that possible! It was clearly Wei Tao who helped me feign a mental disability so that I wouldn¡¯t be imprisoned. How could it have anything to do with you? You¡¯re lying, you¡¯re a liar, I¡¯m not going to believe you. You¡¯re a big liar. I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll definitely get out of this ce. Wei Tao will definitely rescue me. He likes me, he¡¯lle to save me!¡± Wang Zhilin was already so incoherent and muddied yet she could still think so clearly. Doesn¡¯t that mean Su Yanyi¡¯s work was for naught?!


    ¡°The evidence that brought about the Wang family¡¯s ruin was something I reported. Your father and sister sitting in jail was the punishment they deserved. Originally, you were also supposed to be sitting in jail but I arranged for Wei Tao and Lin Shu to get you out of jail first. I even allowed them to help you find a killer to kill me and to tell you that feigning madness could exonerate you. Right, this mental hospital was prepared for you. You¡¯ll live here till you die of old age. You don¡¯t even have to worry about no one apanying you as you age. Ah, I forgot to say, the two female thugs in the prison were also arranged by me. Hehe, even if you don¡¯t believe me it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just telling you the facts, that¡¯s all.¡± Su Yanyi recounted all her actions so that Wang Zhilin would know. If she did not tell Wang Zhilin now, telling herter on would be meaningless.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible! What you¡¯re saying is not possible! How could you have arranged it? I don¡¯t believe you, I definitely will not believe your words. Wei Tao and Lin Shu like me, they like me, they¡¯ll definitely help me. There is no connection with you. You¡¯re just saying that to deal me a blow, just to scare me. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just to scare me. You¡¯re a liar, I definitely won¡¯t believe you, you¡¯re a big liar. Get lost, you get lost, I don¡¯t want you to save me, Wei Tao wille rescue me, get lost, quickly get lost!¡±


    Wang Zhilin seemed like a madwoman as she heartbrokenly yelled, her hands and feet were also wildly struggling. She looked at Su Yanyi with eyes full of fear and resentment.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s lips raised slightly, revealing a disdainful, cold smile. This kind of crazy woman was the ending she nned for Wang Zhilin!


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing I forgot to tell you. That time when you left the alumni gathering and got into a car ident, it was also arranged by me. How is it, are your legs a bit better now? I heard your legs were not able to receive proper treatment which left some consequences. Have you be a cripple? Hehe, actually whether you¡¯re a cripple or not doesn¡¯t matter because the time you have left to walk is not long. I want you to lie on this sickbed forever with nowhere to go, your eyes just blinking yet not being able to do anything about it. I want you to slowly lose hope and then forever feel like you¡¯re living in hell!¡±


    Su Yanyi¡¯s hatred, her resentment, her despair and pain were all with her during those two years of torture. If it wasn¡¯t because she was strong enough, she guessed that she¡¯d probably have gone crazy. A person as proud as her could only helplessly watch herself be a vegetable, helplessly lying on the bed while having to depend on others to move her. At the very end, having to helplessly watch as she was killed!


    Su Yanyi really hated, hated that she couldn¡¯t kill herself and the her who hated herself so much in that moment was also being transferred to the woman in front of her. Of course, her hatred was quickly disappearing since her enemy was getting what she deserved.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re crazy, crazy! I¡­ I only liked Qin Jiran, that¡¯s all. All I did was like him. You, this is how you deal with me. You, you won¡¯t die easily! You should get some psychiatric treatment, you¡¯re mentally insane! You¡¯re such an evil woman¡­¡± Wang Zhilin¡¯s spirit was finally broken, Su Yanyi¡¯s words left her whole body cold. Su Yanyi¡¯s cold expression all the more seemed like the evils of hell, making her scared and terrified!


    Towards Wang Zhilin¡¯s rebuttal, Su Yanyi did not immediately say anything but thought to herself: ¡°In this lifetime you did not do anything that crossed the line, but who asked you to stab me in the back in your previous life. If I don¡¯t viciously repay you after being harmed by such a stupid woman, wouldn¡¯t I be wasting this rebirth!


    In the midst of Wang Zhilin¡¯s crazy mouring, Su Yanyi left with a cold smile with Qin Jiran and Su Meng following after her. Su Meng warily shut the door and with ast look at Wang Zhilin, his eyes were full of coldness.


    Su Yanyi arranged for more than ten people to be here and each of them saw Wang Zhilin¡¯s pitiful state, yet none of them pitied her. In this world there was no love without reason. Naturally, there was no hate without reason. Having been treated such by the Elder Miss, she definitely deserved it!


    Reaching the entrance of the mental hospital, Su Yanyi slowly turned her head and looked towards the area that held Wang Zhilin. This would perhaps be thest time she saw that woman and the hatred she had towards this woman could be counted as temporarily having reached the end. At least it wouldn¡¯t require anymore of her thoughts.


    Qin Jiran always thought that the colour of Su Yanyi¡¯s face was not really right and couldn¡¯t help but to grab her hand, as if infort.


    Su Yanyi looked towards Qin Jiran and suddenly asked: ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve gone too far?¡±


    Qin Jiran slowly hugged Su Yanyi, epassing her entire body into the hug, only then did he say seriously: ¡°Looking at the way she is, I think she¡¯s very tragic. But the more tragic she is, the more I think she¡¯s hateable. Yanyi, I understand you, you wouldn¡¯t do this kind of thing to her without any reason. If I felt that you went too far in this matter, do I have any right to love you? Yanyi, you have to believe me!¡±


    Su Yanyi stared directly and Qin Jiran. Seeing his sincerity and the tenderness in his eyes, was she feeling aggrieved for herself? This silly man!


    Su Yanyi stretched out her hand and held onto this man and deeply kissed him. This man who only knew how to feel heartache on her behalf, this man who believed her unconditionally, silly but at the same time warm.


    ¡°Jiran, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve said to you?¡± Su Yanyi said hoarsely after the kiss ended.


    ¡°What?¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s voice was simrly hoarse. Such a voluntary kiss and such a passionate Yanyi left him both surprised but happy.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a secret, I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Su Yanyiughed as she said this mysteriously. She would say this sentence eventually. Just let her temporarily keep this secret for a while longer!


    Qin Jiranughed dotingly but did not continue asking. He held her hand and got into the car. Perhaps he knew what Yanyi wanted to say, perhaps he had guessed wrongly, but since Yanyi did not say it out loud, he wouldn¡¯t let his imagination run wild or continue asking because he was waiting for that sentence and hoped that Yanyi would say it when she was willing to!

 Chapter 107.3 - Distressed (3)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 107.3</strong> Distressed (3)</h4>


    A week after ¡°War of Power¡± hit the theatres, total ticket sales surpassed 500 million. As an investor, Su Yanyi definitely earned arge sum while Qin Jiran as an investor all the more did not require a sry and also earned a lot.


    For the crew¡¯s celebration party, Guo Zekai tried his best to invite Su Yanyi to participate. Su Yanyi also did not reject him and made an appearance with Qin Jiran.


    ¡°President Su, Jiran,e over here, everybody¡¯s been waiting on you guys.¡± Guo Zekai¡¯s face was full of happy energy and seeing the two of them appear, it became even happier. His role as a director this time was also a big harvest, it could said that he truly gained fame and fortune.


    Ticket sales for ¡°War of Power¡± were really good and opinions on the movie were even better. It could already be confirmed that they would be nominated for the Starlight award. He, as director, had an even higher chance of earning the Best Director Award. His mood was truly especially good.


    On the other hand, Qin Jiran wasst year¡¯s winner of the Starlight Best Leading Male Actor Award and this year¡¯s film could help him be a consecutive winner of the award. The only thing that was a pity was the about female lead. However, Fan Linger didn¡¯t mind as being able to appear in such a high-selling film was already beneficial for her.


    It was just a bit of a pity, Guo Zekai saw Su Yanyi sitting down and curiously asked, ¡°President Su, the movie will be sent to the Starlight Awards, but the name of the screenwriter hasn¡¯t been revealed. What are your ns?¡±


    This film had already hit the cinemas for a week but the name of the screenwriter still hadn¡¯t appeared. It left him as the director and Qin Jiran as the supporting director with more than one job but if the movie was really sent to participate in the awards, based on the plot of the movie, there was a real likelihood of them being able to win the Best Screenwriter Award. Even if this mysterious, great screenwriter didn¡¯t appear, he had to at least have a name right!


    In reality, with regards to the screenwriter¡¯s identity, Guo Zekai had already questioned Qin Jiran but Qin Jiran was also clueless, thus the situation was dyed till now.


    ¡°Just anyhow fake a name.¡± Su Yanyi casually mentioned. Upon hearing her words, the people around her were all dazed. Guo Zekai all the more could not even conjure up a wry smile as he looked at Su Yanyi. Anyhow fake a name? This was his first time running into such a situation.


    ¡°This wouldn¡¯t be very good right?¡± Guo Zekai felt thating up with things should be left to the screenwriters, especially the name of the screenwriter!


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it.¡± In the first ce such a name did not exist, what was not good about it. It¡¯s not as if she could submit her own name right!


    ¡°President Su! You can¡¯t be like this. A lot of people are eagerly anticipating the identity of this screenwriter. You don¡¯t look online, a lot ofizens are all asking about this matter, not to mention there are reporters and fellow insiders asking. I can receive tens of calls asking about this in a day. Just do me a favour and tell me please, if not just telling me his pseudonym or his penname would suffice. You can¡¯t actually announce that this screenwriter is anonymous right. I¡¯ve also heard from Qin Jiran that he still has a lot of scripts, all of which don¡¯t have a signature. They should all be written by the same group right? President Su, they can¡¯t go anonymous all the way can they?¡±


    Guo Zekai really had no other choice. Nowadays everyone wanted to be famous and those who managed to be famous had all gathered together but the screenwriter did not leave behind a single clue and those who¡¯ve gathered could only look for the screenwriter. This gave him a headache, especially because a few directors in the same field were asking about this screenwriter, obviously looking for a good script to film. If he said he did not know, others would think that he had sentimental attachment and refused to tell them out of pettiness. Even if he cried out at this injustice, no one would believe him!


    In actuality, he himself did not really believe that a director would not know his own screenwriter, but with a truth like this, he also had no choice!


    Su Yanyi watched as Guo Zekai woefully sang hisints and seriously gave it a thought. The songs and scripts given by the System, especially the current drama script and many more things, should have a name. If not, she¡¯d have to face this same troubleter on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call the name of the screenwriter Perfect. If there are any questions with regards to the screenwriter just look for me directly.¡± Su Yanyi finally thought it through. Since it was from the Perfect Virtues Wife System, then let the name be Perfect, at least it sounded a lot more suitable than ¡°Virtuous Wife¡±.


    ¡°Perfect? The screenwriter¡¯s penname? President Su... this is something you just thought of on the spot isn¡¯t it?¡± Guo Zekai felt helpless when he heard this name. It was obviously a fake name. What¡¯s more, it was the name of a cosmetics brand. President Su was seriously just going through the motions!


    ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied then just think of a name yourself!¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s face changed and she gave a cold look at Guo Zekai who immediately shut his mouth. The Queen¡¯s gaze was too scary, this little one could not afford to offend her!


    Qin Jiranughed at the side. This was indeed very puzzling. It seemed that the existence of this screenwriter wasn¡¯t a simple matter, could it be someone from the Su family? But ording to how the Su family worked, even if it was someone from the Su family, they wouldn¡¯t be this mysterious. Unless it wasn¡¯t just someone from the Su family but someone who was extremely exceptional!


    Qin Jiran was guessing but suddenly thought that his way of thinking was somewhat funny. What did it matter whoever this person was. In the end, it was Yanyi¡¯s decision. Whatever it was, he would support it.


    Thus, the screenwriter¡¯s name was somewhat decided. Guo Zekai publicly announced this news after the celebration, after which, many people started looking for this Mr./Mrs. Perfect¡¯s activities. However, even after looking, it seemed as if this person appeared out of thin air. There were no leads whatsoever. The only thing that was known was that this screenwriter known as ¡°Perfect¡± had a mysterious rtionship with President Su and probably only President Su knew who Perfect was.


    Since it was a celebration, naturally a lot of alcohol was drunk. Su Yanyi did not drink the antidote this time around so all she could do was to put on a cold face and act profound. Aside from Guo Zekai, no one else dared to offer her a toast. Even if it was Guo Zekai, he was scared of Su Yanyi¡¯s tolerance so all he did was to help pour the wine and after toasting one or two sses, he continued drinking with Qin Jiran and the other crew members. Although Qin Jiran had a cold expression, his demeanour was not as intimidating as Su Yanyi¡¯s and plus, he was a man and also the leading actor. Naturally, he could not be let off the hook. Under Guo Zekai¡¯s lead, many people offered him a toast. Even though he drank it all with a cold face, he felt somewhat helpless inside, especially when he looked at Su Yanyi as if he was being wronged, as if he was asking Yanyi why she was just looking on without a care for him as he drank.


    Actually in the beginning, Su Yanyi really was nning on running interference. If Qin Jiran drank too much, she would be the one to have to drive home! However, this way of thinking was quickly changed because of her memories. Thinking of the silly way this man smiled after drinking too much made Su Yanyi feel that asionally drinking too much was still okay! At most she would just drive the car. It was just that she wasn¡¯t willing to drive, not that she couldn¡¯t drive!


    Thus, the pitiful Qin Jiran could only put on a cold face as he was plied with alcohol. Who asked his esteemed wife to want to see his drunken state!


    On the other hand, when everyone saw that Su Yanyi was neither unhappy nor did she put a stop to this, they all the more eagerly plied Qin Jiran with alcohol, resulting in Qin Jiran drinking a bit too much.


    ¡°Yanyi...¡± When he was 70% drunk, Qin Jiran could not resist but to tug at Yanyi¡¯s hand. He was about to have drunk too much, why was Yanyi still pouring more wine for him? Shouldn¡¯t she be stopping him? The Qin Jiran of this moment pitifully looked at Su Yanyi, his eyes carrying a look of being wronged and full of doubt and usation.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t continue maintaining a straight face and let out augh. In a low voice, she whispered beside Qin Jiran¡¯s ear and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, drink a bit more, I¡¯ll drive us home.¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s expression became more pained and he couldn¡¯t help but to drop his head down onto Su Yanyi¡¯s shoulder. Holding Su Yanyi¡¯s hand tightly, as if he was acting coquettishly, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore, I feel a bit dizzy.¡±


    For some reason, though she originally wanted to watch the fun, Su Yanyi suddenly felt a little bit of heartache. Stroking his forehead, she frowningly said, ¡°Then don¡¯t drink anymore. Shall I take you home first?¡±


    Qin Jiran immediately lifted his head and looked at Su Yanyi with bright eyes, as if he was really happy, and nodded his head seriously and said, ¡°En, go home!¡±


    ¡°Can you walk by yourself?¡± Su Yanyi stood up first and asked with a bit of worry as she looked at Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Can!¡± Qin Jiran stood very stably but his condition was obviously not very normal. His eyes kept falling on Su Yanyi¡¯s person,pletely ignoring the existence of everyone surrounding them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving first. We¡¯ll pass the matters here over to you.¡± Su Yanyi warned Guo Zekai. Seeing that Qin Jiran could walk by himself, Su Yanyi was more at ease. Besides Qin Jiran, there were a lot people who were lying t on their stomachs or drinking near enough to end up in that state, all of whom required Guo Zekai¡¯s attention.


    ¡°No problem, you can rest assured and leave. I¡¯ll arrange everything properly and definitely not let them run into any problems!¡± Actually, Guo Zekai did not really want to let Qin Jiran go as he wasn¡¯t dead drunk yet but looking at Su Yanyi¡¯s frown, he really did not dare to hold him back. If Su Yanyi got irritated and also plied him with drinks, and he couldn¡¯t outdrink her and ended up copsing it would be even more embarrassing!


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Yanyi held Qin Jiran¡¯s hand as they left. The two of them went to the carpark. On the way there, Qin Jiran walked very stably and did not cause Su Yanyi too much worry. However, Su Yanyi still kept an eye on him as she was scared that he¡¯d knock into something.


    Su Yanyi opened the car door and let Qin Jiran into the passenger seat first. She even helped him wear the safety belt before getting into the driver¡¯s seat. Starting the car, they were on their way home.


    On the road, Qin Jiran was well-behaved as he sat there quietly without moving though he kept looking at Su Yanyi eagerly and deeply. After looking, he would stupidlyugh to himself with his eyes curved and more than half of his white teeth being revealed.


    Looking at the way Qin Jiran was being, Su Yanyi knew that he really had drunk a lot, if not he wouldn¡¯t have revealed such a glorious and cute smile. His smile was full of warmth and innocence as if there were no impurities. It was as if just upon looking, one could experience his iparably joyful mood. If this man knew that he could smile like this, the tips of his ears wouldn¡¯t definitely turn red wouldn¡¯t they?

 Chapter 108.1 - Let’s have a baby! (1)

    <h4>Let¡¯s have a baby! (1)</h4>


    ¡°Were you happy today?¡± Watching the interesting way Qin Jiran was behaving, Su Yanyi could not help but to want to tease him.


    ¡°Happy!¡± Qin Jiran was being really good as he answered seriously while nodding his head, as if he really was happy.


    ¡°Why are you happy, because of the ticket sales?¡± Su Yanyi continued asking out of curiosity. Didn¡¯t people say that drunk people spoke the truth. Even though this man usually wouldn¡¯t lie to her anyway, it seemed that the words he spoke in this state were more interesting.


    ¡°Nope!¡± This time, Qin Jiran very seriously shook his head.


    ¡°Then why?¡± Su Yanyi was even more curious.


    ¡°Because Yanyi was distressed on my behalf and knew that I wasn¡¯t feeling good, so Yanyi didn¡¯t make me drink anymore, and brought me home. Yanyi is so good to me, I¡¯m really happy!¡± While saying this, Qin Jiran¡¯s smile became even more brilliant, as if he was really happy and satisfied.


    On the other hand, Su Yanyi froze. Her heart throbbed for a moment as she suddenly felt a sense of guilt!


    She was the one who wanted to see what he was like when he drank too much. The her of that moment only thought about how fun it was to see him smile that way but forgot that drinking too much would cause one to feel ill. If the man had not whined, she would definitely have just watched on as he drank some more.


    However, he was this happy just because she brought him home, saying that she was distressed on his behalf. Howe this man did not think about how she had helped him to pour more wine!


    Just how silly was this man that he only knew how good she treated him, remembering the rare asion she was considerate, but forgetting all the times she treated him badly or carelessly. He did not even have half a word ofint, only leaving happiness and a feeling of being moved!


    Su Yanyi felt both guilty and tender, all the more feeling that she was still far off from being called a ¡°virtuous wife¡±.


    As her feelings were not very stable, she thought for a bit then pulled over at the side of the road. After that, she looked seriously at the man who was still smiling stupidly and after hesitating for a moment, she took out her handphone and snapped quite a few pictures of him, preserving his silly smile.


    ¡°In future I won¡¯t let you drink so much again!¡± Su Yanyi said this very seriously, as if it was a promise! She would never again let herself be the cause of him drinking to the point of feeling unwell!


    Qin Jiran continued smiling stupidly as if he didn¡¯t really understand Su Yanyi¡¯s meaning. His eyes were still a little lost as he tilted his head and said after thinking, ¡°If Yanyi doesn¡¯t want me to drink then I won¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll listen to Yanyi.¡±


    The way the Qin Jiran of this moment spoke was not normal but it made people feel that it was very cute.


    ¡°Good!¡± Su Yanyi bent over and kissed Qin Jiran on the lips, then she started the car again and continued home.


    Su Yanyi opened the car door to allow Qin Jiran to get off while Qin Jiran blinked his eyes and lowered his head to look at the safety belt he was wearing. His face seemed lost, as if he didn¡¯t know how to undo the safety belt.


    Su Yanyi did not lose her patience. Conversely, she thought it was pretty funny as this man was usually so gentle, considerate, and could do everything but after drinking he would be so cute and lost. It was if it was two different people.


    Su Yanyi lowered her head and helped Qin Jiran to undo the safety belt. The side of her face was next to Qin Jiran¡¯s lips. Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes brightened and he quickly kissed her.


    ¡°Kissy!¡± Qin Jiran said happily after he kissed her.


    Su Yanyi was surprised and she turned her head to look at Qin Jiran whose eyes were shining. She also very quickly bit down on Qin Jiran¡¯s mouth.


    Qin Jiran felt the pain and sat up straight, feeling aggrieved as he looked at Yanyi and said: ¡°Yanyi is biting people!¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡±, Su Yanyi could not resist letting out a chuckle. It was just a short while ago that she promised not to let Qin Jiran drink too much in the future but why was it that she regretted that decision now!


    ¡°Okay, stop messing around already, quickly get out of the car.¡± Maybe Su Yanyi didn¡¯t realise it herself but her tone was one of coaxing a child.


    This moment¡¯s Qin Jiran was very well-behaved and he obediently got out but after getting out, he held onto Su Yanyi¡¯s hand and wouldn¡¯t let go. Su Yanyi could only let him pull on her hand.


    After reaching the lower level of their home, when Su Yanyi took of her shoes. Qin Jiran also took his off. However, before she could finish taking them off, she was enveloped in a hug by Qin Jiran. What¡¯s more it was a princess hold.


    The shoes that were halfway off dropped to the floor. Su Yanyi lifted her head to look at Qin Jiran but did not struggle as she let him carry her.


    ¡°Yanyi, carrying you up the stairs is not tiring.¡± Qin Jiran said this flippantly and then he carried her stably up to the second floor to their bedroom, as if he was not drunk at all.


    Su Yanyi still thought it was very funny, her lips were tipped up. However when she was pressed down onto the bed by Qin Jiran, her smile slowly faded. This man wasn¡¯t thinking about anyhow sleeping together while he was drunk right? But even if he did, she wouldn¡¯t refuse, she thought as her imagination ran wild.


    ¡°Yanyi, let¡¯s have a baby.¡± Qin Jiran said with bright eyes very seriously.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s face went stiff and asked coldly: ¡°Do you like babies that much?¡±


    ¡°Like! I like them very much! If we had a baby I would definitely treat the baby very well!¡± Qin Jiran nodded his head seriously as he said anticipatingly.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s face became even colder as she felt a little ufortable in her heart. Frowningly, she asked, ¡°Right now, you¡¯re only good to me. After we have a baby, you still want to treat the baby well. Wouldn¡¯t I be losing out?¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s mind was a bit unclear so he didn¡¯t really immediately understand Su Yanyi¡¯s meaning. After thinking about it for a while, he seemed to understand a bit. He asked a bit unsurely, ¡°Then I won¡¯t treat the baby well, I¡¯ll only treat you well!¡±


    To Qin Jiran, how could he let Yanyi lose out, he definitely could not let that happen!


    Su Yanyi curled her lips as if she didn¡¯t believe what this man was saying. ording to this guy¡¯s personality, he would treat even small cats, dogs, and turtles very well. How could he not treat his own baby well! However, there still was no baby yet so it wasn¡¯t worth being arguing over this with a drunk man.


    ¡°Yanyi, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Qin Jiran asked with some indignation. Su Yanyi¡¯s expression was obvious to the point that the drunk man could feel it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to treat the baby well why do you still need one.¡± Su Yanyi asked a bit unreasonably.


    This time, Qin Jiran said unhesitatingly, ¡°I want a baby. If we have a baby, both the baby and I can treat you well together. In this way, Yanyi won¡¯t be losing out.¡±


    What kind of logic was this? Su Yanyi¡¯s expression became weird as she looked at Qin Jiran. You couldn¡¯t use normal logic to understand a drunk person. But after thinking about it seriously, this way of thinking left one feeling quitefortable. At the very least she felt that giving birth to a baby perhaps wasn¡¯t such a bad idea.


    ¡°Then remember your words right now. If the baby is not obedient in future I¡¯ll throw both you and the baby out.¡± This was perhaps as far as her love would allow her to go.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Jiran smilingly agreed. In the next moment, he kissed Su Yanyi¡¯s lips. After kissing her deeply, he said in a low voice, ¡°Then let¡¯s start making a baby now.¡±


    After that, he didn¡¯t wait for Su Yanyi to reply and began trying his best in the process of making baby. His passionate front made Su Yanyi a bit embarrassed. At the very end, Su Yanyi wanted to ask whether this man was really drunk or whether he was just faking drunk. This was her first time seeing a drunk man so devious!


    That¡¯s right, it was deviousness! This man left her without the strength to move even a finger while he still smiled so brightly at her. It was just too annoying!


    ¡°Qin Jiran, about the baby, you can slowly wait!¡± She said harshly in Qin Jiran¡¯s ear just before she fell into a deep sleep.


    The man innocently looked at Su Yanyi with eyes full of tenderness and lightly whispered into her ear, ¡°Goodnight, honey.¡±

 Chapter 108.2 - Let’s have a Baby! (2)

    <h4>Let¡¯s have a Baby! (2)</h4>


    At the end of the month, even if Su Yanmo didn¡¯t want to, he had to leave the country for a while as he couldn¡¯t not manage the Su family¡¯s businesses which were there.


    However with Su Yanmo leaving, whether or not little Su Nuo would stay or leave became a question. Mother Su and all of the Su family hoped that little Su Nuo would stay but Su Yanmo couldn¡¯t bear it. Little Su Nuo was also put into a tough situation as he wanted to be with his dad but also wanted to be with his grandfather, grandmother, and aunty. He was so troubled that it showed on his face making him look like a big bun!


    ¡°Daddy, Nuonuo can¡¯t bear to leave you.¡± Little Su Nuo said pitifully to Su Yanmo as his hand tightly gripped Su Yanmo¡¯s.


    Although Su Yanmo¡¯s face was cold, he was simrly tightly gripping little Su Nuo¡¯s hand. He also could not bear to leave behind his own son.


    In the past, Su Yanmo never thought he would have this type of rtionship with his children. It was just a business trip but he already had so many feelings of longing. This was seriously so unlike his past self. However, little Su Nuo so easily slid into his heart and became his most important person, making him really unwilling to part.


    ¡°Dad also can¡¯t bear to part with Nuonuo.¡± Even though he could bring little Su Nuo out of the country, the situation overseas wouldn¡¯t be as good as the one at home. Besides, he was very busy with work and could not spend the whole day looking after little Su Nuo. Instead of hiring a nanny to look after him, it was better to leave him at home where his sister and mother could look after the child. Thus, this kind of choice wasn¡¯t really a choice so he already had his answer. Su Yanmo therefore had such feelings of not wanting to part because he already knew that he would have to leave his son behind.


    ¡°Then when is daddying back?¡± Little Su Nuo also knew that he wouldn¡¯t be brought along because his grandma had said that she wanted him to stay and that not long after, he would be sent to kindergarten. Besides, daddy was too busy overseas with work and would not have time to look after him.


    ¡°Dad will try his back to rush home. Nuonuo must be obedient at home.¡± Su Yanmo rubbed his son¡¯s head as he buried those feelings of longing. This brief period of parting was also for the prosperity of the entire Su family. He carried the lives of countless family members on his shoulders, this didn¡¯t allow for such feelings for his children.


    Su Yanmo left the country that night. Even though little Su Nuo couldn¡¯t bear to see him leave, he was mature and did not cry, just reluctantly sent his father off and went home with his elders.


    After celebrating the new year, the weather didn¡¯t seem so cold anymore. Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran went down for a stroll after dinner. As they walked, they reached a garden and Su Yanyi pulled Qin Jiran to go in to look at that pot of twin flowers.


    Those flowers bloomed so enchantingly. Those two flowers were tightly entwined as if they were one flower. Even after moving house it was as if they weren¡¯t unsuited but conversely, they bloomed with more vitality, leaving Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran very happy.


    After looking at the flower, the two of them went to look at the tree. The mysterious seed that Su Yanyi nted really grew more mysteriously. It had already grown to Su Yanyi¡¯s height and even though its leaves and branches weren¡¯t that lush yet, they were very exuberant and full of life, making everyone sure that over time, this would grow into a tree that could reach the sky.


    ¡°This tree really is so unique.¡± Qin Jiran said out of shock when he saw the tree that had grown to be almost as tall as himself.


    Su Yanyi nodded her head in approval while she also observed the little tree seriously. As the tree grew bigger, its colour became more unusual. Although the tree trunk was still a normal green colour, the colour of the leaves were a bit different. While the main body of the leaves were green, the edges of the leaves seemed to be a bit golden. It seemed to glimmer gorgeously under the sunlight. Even when it was viewed at night, it still seemed to have a golden lining and was still very pretty.


    Su Yanyi looked at this kind of mature golden colour and could not help but to think about the small golden turtle. She always felt that these two were very simr; they were both golden and shiny. She didn¡¯t know if the System just especially liked this kind of tyrannical gold.


    ¡°After this tree grows big, we cane enjoy the breeze during summer or we can have a barbeque party, Nuonuo will definitely like it.¡± Qin Jiran looked at the surroundings and imagined a family having a barbeque here. He felt it was a very warm scene.


    ¡°After it grows big? Who knows, by that time, Nuonuo could already have grown up.¡± Actually, Su Yanyi knew that her words were impossible. Looking at the way this tree was growing, it probably wouldn¡¯t take a long time to grow big.


    ¡°Yeah, for all you know, our kid would also have grown up by then.¡± Qin Jiran said expectantly towards Su Yanyi. He had more or less remembered the events of the night he got drunk and at that time, Yanyi had said to let nature take its course when it came to having children which implied that she had agreed, thus Qin Jiran stopped avoiding this problem.


    ¡°Are you kid-crazy right now?¡± Su Yanyi red at Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiranughed and said honestly: ¡°The only one I¡¯d go crazy for is you. In the end, thinking too much of kids are still just thoughts. It definitely can¡¯t bepared with you.¡±


    Qin Jiran had now learned to be smarter. Not just his IQ but also his EQ had been raised. The honeyed words he had spoken were even more in line with Su Yanyi¡¯s heart. Of course, these were words that came from his heart.


    However, Qin Jiran also increasingly understood Su Yanyi¡¯s pettiness. She wasn¡¯t just jealous of little animals, right now, she was even jealous of little Su Nuo. Sigh, when we have babies in the future, he would have to remember all of these things.


    At the end of the second month, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran received a task from Mother Su which was to bring little Su Nuo to kindergarten.


    Qin Jiran drove while Su Yanyi sat in the back with little Su Nuo as she coldly said to him: ¡°If you get bullied in kindergarten what are you going to do?¡±


    Little Su Nuo blinked his eyes and said after thinking: ¡°Why would anyone bully Nuonuo? I¡¯m very obedient!¡±


    ¡°Little dummy, it¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re obedient that others would bully you. If anyone bullies you just fight back, do you understand? If you get bullied till your nose drips I won¡¯t ever allow you toe into our house to scrounge for food!¡± Su Yanyi said with a ¡°why are you so dumb¡± look at little Su Nuo, wishing that iron could be steel (be anxious for somebody to improve; to feel resentful towards somebody for failing expectations and impatient to see improvement).


    Qin Jiranughed silently to himself when he heard this. He just knew that Su Yanyi¡¯s method of educating others would be different, her aggressiveness was definitely ten stars.


    ¡°But mommy said good kids don¡¯t get into fights.¡± Talking about his mother made little Su Nuo lower his head as if he wasn¡¯t very happy.


    Su Yanyi scrunched up her eyebrows, thought about it and said, ¡°If nobody beats you, then don¡¯t beat anybody either but if someone hits you, then you should hit back, understand?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be a bad child in that case?¡± Little Su Nuo asked with some anticipation. After he thought about it, it seemed like little Aunty¡¯s words made sense.


    ¡°Of course. Listen to Aunty and you¡¯ll be the most well-behaved child.¡± Su Yanyi coaxed as she stroked little Su Nuo¡¯s head.


    ¡°En, then Nuonuo will listen to Aunty!¡± Little Su Nuo waved little fist in an very imposing manner as he promised. Only at this did Su Yanyi nod her head in satisfaction. How could a child of the Su family be bullied, naturally they should bully others instead!


    The Su family did not send little Su Nuo to a normal kindergarten but sent him to very prestigious kindergarten in A City. In the first ce, this kindergarten was built with the Su Family¡¯s investment and Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo also graduated from this kindergarten when they were young. Be it teaching materials or safety, there was noparison for this kindergarten in the entire country. Many teachers in the kindergarten were talents groomed by the Su family.


    Being groomed by the Su family had various meanings. Besides secretly grooming various kinds of talents, the Su family had also groomed people to be in humanitarian upations, especially for the medical and teaching jobs. Every year, the Su family would donate arge amount of schrship money to help those with talent and a lot of these people would work for the Su family after graduating not only because of the help from the Su family, but also because the pay was very good. These were the people who became the Su family¡¯s contacts on the legal front. Theyplemented the talents secretly raised by the Su family, all of whom became the greaterwork of the Su family.


    The Su family was sending their fourth generation to the kindergarten so the kindergarten principal had waited at the school gate early in the morning. This principal was also someone whom the Su family had helped nurture above board.


    ¡°Wee Elder Miss, Master Son-inw, Young Master. Haha, being able to wee two generations of the Su family to this kindergarten is my honour.¡± Principal Li Shuyao smiled affectionately as he said this.


    ¡°Principal Li, with Nuonuo here, we¡¯ll have to trouble you to look after him.¡± Su Yanyi held onto Su Nuo¡¯s hand. Her tone towards this principal was very respectful. When she was studying in this kindergarten, it was this principal who helped her to take care of a lot of troubles.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, it is my honour. Haha, quicklye in with me. I¡¯ve already arranged the ss and teacher. Elder Miss does not have to worry about anything.¡±


    The three of them followed behind Principal Li as they entered the kindergarten. Principal Li sought out the teacher in charge of Su Nuo¡¯s ss and spoke a few sentences with him. Su Yanyi was more satisfied with this teacher who knew English, French, and German, was in charge of the preschool education, and who minored inw.


    ¡°Elder Miss, please rest assured. I¡¯ll look after the Young Master well.¡± Someone who was valued by Principal Lee was naturally someone who had been groomed by the Su family.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Teacher Sun to look after him. If there¡¯s any problem just contact me directly. This is my contact details.¡± Su Yanyi passed him a name card. This name card only had her name and one method of contact. It had a very domineering feel to it.


    After receiving this name card, this teacher hesitated for a bit before asking bashfully: ¡°Um Elder Miss, could Master Son-inw give me a signature, my younger sister is his fan. Of course, if you¡¯re willing to sign one as well it¡¯ll be even better. Both me and my sister are fans of the Queen!¡± Actually, this Teacher Sun was also a fan of Qin Jiran but he felt a bit embarrassed to say so in front of the two of them.


    This was Su Yanyi¡¯s first time running into a fan who wanted her signature. She raised her eyebrows but did not reject and both her and Qin Jiran gave their autographs. With their two signatures next to each other, one was domineering while the other was extremely cold; they seemed to beplementing each other.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much, I¡¯ll definitely look after the young master well and not let him run into any kind of problem!¡± This Teacher Sun who was in his thirties became like a child after receiving those autographs. He was so happy his face turned red.

 Chapter 108.3 - Let’s have a Baby! (3)

    <strong>Let¡¯s have a Baby! (3)</strong>


    ¡°Nuonuo, do you remember what Little Aunty told you?¡± Su Yanyi asked little Su Nuo after warning his teacher.


    Little Su Nuo thought for a while and then seriously nodded his head and said, ¡°I remember!¡±


    ¡°Then repeat it once for Aunty to hear.¡± When Su Yanyi said these words, Qin Jiran let out a helpless sigh at the side. The stuff she taught the child in the car was one thing, but how could she think there was no problem repeating it in front of the kindergarten principal and teacher?


    ¡°If no one hits me, I won¡¯t hit anyone but if someone hits me I have to hit them back. I definitely can¡¯t be bullied by anyone.¡± Little Su Nuo was very smart so naturally, his memory was very good as well.


    After hearing this, Su Yanyi stroked little Su Nuo¡¯s head in satisfaction. However, Principal Li and Teacher Sun both had a dull expression, especially Principal Lee who helplessly said to Su Yanyi: ¡°Elder Miss, please don¡¯t lead the kid astray. Are you trying to teach him how to be a little demon? When you were still studying here, I lost a lot of hair due to anxiety.¡±


    ¡°At that time you were still young.¡± It was not just his younger years but the prime of his life. He was more or less every female teacher¡¯s dream lover. She remembered that at that time, almost every teacher in charge of educating her were all Principal Li¡¯s die-hard fans.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve be somewhat old now¡­¡±


    After a simple exchange, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran left and even though little Su Nuo was somewhat unwilling to part, he was very obedient and followed the teacher to the ss to report.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran went to Resplendent Entertainment after leaving the kindergarten. Vice-president He Mingyang was already waiting for them in the meeting room. Recently ording to Su Yanyi¡¯s ns and instructions, Resplendent Entertainment hadpleted a lot of jobs. This included the buying over of Wang Corporation and its subsidiaries, and their integration. Of course, a lot of it had been seized by the government and a portion of it that had no value was not included in Su Yanyi¡¯s buy over ns. while the rest of it had alreadye under Su Yanyi¡¯s name in the past two months. Qin Jiran and the elders of the Su family also contributed to this happening, especially Su Yanmo. This brother had contributed quite a lot of funds.


    Thepany that Su Yanyi bought over was split into three parts to handle; the part that was in the entertainment circle was naturally signed under Resplendent Entertainment, the properties that the Wang family held overseas were handed over to Su Yanmo to handle while the otherpanies in the country were handed over to Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Sign your name. After that it¡¯ll be hard on you to handle these.¡± Su Yanyi passed a document over to Qin Jiran. This was something she had Kang Zhong prepare early on and it contained shares from this industry¡¯spany.


    As he flipped through the document, Qin Jiran hadplicated feelings and an unexinable sense of helplessness.


    If it was the him of the past, he would definitely have rejected it. Yes, he wasn¡¯t as capable as Su Yanyi, but he didn¡¯t need Su Yanyi to give him anything. However, he knew it would not matter even if he voiced any rejection towards Su Yanyi right now anyway. Besides, Su Yanyi had not said that it was a present to him, but rather that it would trouble him, meaning that he had to help handle matters. This was something that would only be asked of a family member and was a kind of trust towards him.


    ¡°Can this be counted as a gift for me?¡± Although he knew that Su Yanyi didn¡¯t mean it this way, Qin Jiran still jokingly asked her. He felt that he could be counted as having strong enough abilities. Recently, Mother Su and Su Yanyi had given him a portion of shares at market value which already had a value surpassing ten digits. However, the gifts given by this mother and daughter had been more and more casual, rendering him unable to make a fuss about it.


    In reality, Su Yanyi really did not mean it that way. She wanted to give Qin Jiran the Qin family¡¯s shares as a present while she had felt that the bits and pieces of the Wang family they had chosen were more suitable for Qin Jiran. Compared to the other members of the Su family, he was the most free but after hearing what Qin Jiran had said, she replied with bright eyes: ¡°If you say so then it is so. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I do, I like anything you give me.¡± How could he not like such a big sum of assets. Alright, in reality, Qin Jiran was starting to feel a bit troubled. His carefree days were probablying to an end.


    After she heard this, Su Yanyi was even more satisfied and she said after thinking: ¡°I will also like whatever you give me!¡± This was definitely a hint from Su Yanyi; after giving a gift, she should also receive one! However, she suddenly thought of a problem and in her mind, she asked the System.


    [001, thesepanies and shares were arranged and bought over ording to my n. This should fulfil the task requirements right?]


    001 appeared in an instant, waving her hand excitedly and jumping around, she answered.


    [Yup Master, you aplished this using your IQ so it fulfils the task requirement!] 001 forcefully nodded her head as she exined seriously. After which, she couldn¡¯t help but to circle around Su Yanyi.


    [Master, Master, you haven¡¯t looked for me in such a long time. I was almost stifled to death inside. Do you not like me, I¡¯m very useful. Let mee out more often okay, you can¡¯t always lock me in that small dark room. Being alone is very empty, lonely, and scary¡­¡­]


    Su Yanyi frowned. The System acting cute was one thing, now she even had so many problems. She really could not bear it any longer and directly cut the connection to the System, letting 001 continue staying in that little dark room. Wasn¡¯t there still a male system in there to keep herpany!


    ¡°Ahem, the two of you, this is still the meeting room. With your PDA-ing are you thinking of making the single me go on strike?¡± Cao Yawen was speechless as she reminded the PDA-ing couple. Enough, this couple who was ignoring the bystanders and saying such things!


    ¡°Haha, Yawen, don¡¯t be jealous so obviously, okay.¡± He Mingyang immediately tried to strike at Cao Yawen. If he was not a single man, he would always be surrounded by multiple women.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a right toment you Casanova, hurry up and shut up!¡±


    ¡°Ahem, everybody, we¡¯re in a meeting. Be more serious!¡± Zhang Tianze helplessly reminded them. The meeting had just started, they still had a lot of things to discuss, okay!


    As the meeting continued, everybody had things to report about Resplendent Entertainment in the past year and future ns to discuss. He Mingyang brought up three big ns: the first was to increase Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s international standing, the second was to reform the way they nurtured new talents and how to increase productivity, while thest was a n regarding Qin Jiran¡¯s future development.


    ¡°Jiran, you are now the face of Resplendent and also the one with the greatest ability to enter the international entertainment scene. This year¡¯s Starlight Best Male Actor Award might be yours, so I feel that we should use this opportunity to try and break into the international market. My friend revealed some news to me: Country M¡¯s famous director Jason Lambert has decided to shoot a mecha action film and they require 2 Asian actors. Although it isn¡¯t a leading role and is only a supporting one, would you still be interested?¡± He Mingyang asked with a lot of anticipation as he looked at Qin Jiran.


    Even though Resplendent Entertainment had a lot of status within the country and could even be said to be the top in the country, they stillcked a star of international renown. It was not as if they weren¡¯t willing to pay a high sry, and all along they had been trying to nurture a few of their own and amongst them, Qin Jiran was the winner of Starlight¡¯s Best Male Actor Award and was naturally the most suitable candidate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for any films in the near future and besides, I have a few good scripts with me so¡­¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t continue speaking but his meaning was clear enough.


    ¡°Alright then, but you should give it a good think through. I feel that this is a good opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will.¡±

 Chapter 109.1 - The Violent Banquet Team (1)

    <h4>The Violent Banquet Team (1)</h4>


    Towards the end of the meeting, they talked about matters regarding the Qin family but it was only Cao Yawen saying a few things. They were just about her private talks with shareholders regarding the takeover but she didn¡¯t really say much, just that there was some progress but it couldn¡¯t be implemented yet.


    This wasn¡¯t because they were trying to hide it from Qin Jiran but because Su Yanyi was pursuing multiple channels to buy over Qin Corp¡¯s shares. Even though Cao Yawen and these people were privately buying up these shares, they were doing it very covertly and to this day, they had not attracted much attention. But in reality, they belonged to the legal operations. In order topliment their movements, or perhaps it could be said that under their tracks, there were a lot of people working in the shadows using various methods against the Qin family.


    It was just like how Su Yanyi had generously arranged for a lot of people to be ced at Qin Jiran¡¯s birth brother, Qin Chu¡¯s side and the goal of this was merely to use Qin Chu as a chess piece. Although he didn¡¯t hold many of Qin Corp shares, he had a father who did and right now, what Qin Zhenyi was mostcking in was cash. He was in the midst of negotiating a loan with the bank and had even used some of his shares as coteral while the one who was managing his financial affairs was Qin Chu¡¯s mother. Within this, there was a big solution to the problem.


    In reality, Su Yanyi¡¯s arrangements weren¡¯t thatplicated; she just wanted Qin Chu to get addicted to different hobbies. For example women, gambling, or even drugs! Anyway, she wanted him to get distracted with whatever cost money, and it had to be that the kind of distraction that was obsessive.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s goal was to force Qin Chu to misappropriate Qin Zhenyi¡¯s shares such that in the end, Qin Zhenyi who had loans would not be able to hold onto those shares. However, the shares that Qin Zhenyi used as coteral was only a small portion and was still far from Su Yanyi¡¯s requirements, but it was alright, she had patience. She could slowly, bit by bit, make Qin Corporation hers!


    Oh, that¡¯s not right, it is to make it Qin Jiran¡¯s. This was a present she wanted to give Qin Jiran!


    After the meeting ended, He Mingyang looked for Qin Jiran to talk alone. The two of them went into the vice-president¡¯s meeting room, which was just a level below Su Yanyi¡¯s.


    ¡°Jiran, you¡¯re not nning to give up on the entertainment industry are you?¡± He Mingyang asked with some concern. His way of thinking was a very natural conclusion. Right now, Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t simply a Film Emperor. He was all the more President Su¡¯s husband and also the director of apany whose value surpassed ten figures. It was very likely that he would give up his entertainment career.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a n for that at the moment, I just want to rest for a while.¡± Qin Jiran seemed to understand He Mingyang¡¯s concerns and exined simply.


    ¡°I¡¯m just scared that after this period of rest, you won¡¯t start work again. You need to understand that with your fame and poprity, this is a time to seize the chance to progress. Resting isn¡¯t a good idea.¡± He Mingyang wasn¡¯t very approving of Qin Jiran¡¯s choice, be it as Resplendent Entertainment¡¯s vice-president, or as someone concerned about Qin Jiran¡¯s future. He Mingyang¡¯s words were very reasonable.


    ¡°My next movie is already in the works. Vice-president He, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Qin Jiran knew that He Mingyang was saying this for his sake and for thepany¡¯s sake but he really wasn¡¯t in a rush to start work. Even though his new movie was in the nning stage, there was no rush.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me vice-president He anymore, just call me Mingyang, hehe. Jiran, we can now be considered a family, you don¡¯t have to stand on courtesy.¡±


    ¡°Mingyang.¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t refuse either. He knew that his status was now different and that he not only represented himself, but he also had the role of being Su Yanyi¡¯s husband. Naturally, many things would change.


    After leaving He Mingyang¡¯s office, Qin Jiran went to Su Yanyi¡¯s. These few days, he had be a frequent visitor in her office. While Su Yanyi was working, he would look at a script or document and do some research. Even though the two of them wouldn¡¯t talk much, the feeling was really not bad.


    When Qin Jiran entered the office, he saw that Su Yanyi was in the midst of discussing something with Kang Zhong. He didn¡¯t interrupt them. Rather, he sat down on the couch at the side. On the table next to the couch, there was a script that he had been looking through halfway. Qin Jiran continued looking through it and had a feeling of ease.


    Su Yanyi and Kang Zhong continued discussing for about twenty minutes before Kang Zhong said bye and left the office.


    Su Yanyi lifted her head and look towards the man who seemed to be veryfortable and felt thatpared to her who was very busy, he had a carefree image which was kind of offending.


    ¡°Take a look. What do you think of this n?¡± Su Yanyi came directly in front of Qin Jiran and ced a document in his line of vision.


    Qin Jiran was a bit surprised but he still looked at it seriously. This was a n in conjunction with the Dragon¡¯s Emissary to recruit new talents. During the meeting, He Mingyang had brought up wanting to further strengthen and develop new people. This was a document that he had presented at that time and Qin Jiran had already taken a look at it. Although there weren¡¯t any new ideas, if it was done well, they could dig out new talents which could increase the Dragon Emissary¡¯s ratings. Besides, participants chosen on a selection program would gain their own fans. This could therefore be considered.


    ¡°It¡¯s still okay, 80 points, the one that Vice-president He presented? But it doesn¡¯t really seem like it was done by him.¡± With He Mingyang¡¯s standards, his n would be better than this.


    ¡°It was done by the nning team. I think it¡¯s not bad, it can be considered.¡± Su Yanyi obviously also thought this n was feasible. Right now, a lot of countries¡¯ television stations had all sorts of selection programs. This would be Resplendent¡¯s first time trying it out. However, the main point was that it was coborating with the Dragon¡¯s Emissary.


    ¡°It is not bad, but it would be better if the n was more original and bold.¡± Qin Jiran mentioned a bit of his own thinking. Nowadays if a television program was too ordinary it wouldn¡¯t have good ratings.


    ¡°Then how about leaving it to you to handle?¡± Su Yanyi calmly asked Qin Jiran. Qin Jiran did think of working behind the scenes so starting from this n was still okay. The entertainment industry had many little circles. To say that there was an entire spectrum would not be an exaggeration.


    Qin Jiran was taken aback. He studied Su Yanyi¡¯s expression, almost as if he was studying whether or not she was being serious.


    ¡°You¡¯re not joking?¡± Qin Jiran asked unsurely.


    ¡°Naturally not.¡± Su Yanyi very seriously replied. Firstly, Qin Jiran was very free right now. Secondly, Qin Jiran had both the ability and connections. Besides, with Qin Jiran¡¯s status, he could better mediate Resplendent¡¯s and the Dragon¡¯s Emissary¡¯s rtionship. He really was a good person to choose.


    The more Su Yanyi thought about it, the more satisfied she became. She looked at Qin Jiran with eyes that contained more anticipation.


    After Qin Jiran considered it seriously, he said: ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to do it well. Rest assured and leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°I believe in you.¡± Su Yanyi was very relieved, she also had a lot of faith in Qin Jiran. She used an internal line to let Kang Zhong and He Mingyang know so that the two of them could cooperate unconditionally with him.


    In the next few days, Qin Jiran began researching on the matter of the selection and found two very famous production directors (PDs) with some experience. Very quickly, he became busy. However, no matter how busy he became, he still had time to go home to prepare dinner for Su Yanyi. This made Yanyi feel as if she had gained weight recently.


    In the middle of the third month, Elder Su called the two of them over to the main building to have dinner together. After dinner, he asked both of them to the study room, obviously having something to discuss with them.

 Chapter 109.2 - The Violent Banquet Team (2)

    <h4>The Violent Banquet Team (2)</h4>


    ¡°Do you still remember the gift that Corey gave me during my birthdayst year?¡± Elder Su asked smilingly while drinking his tea.


    ¡°The golden card?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s memory was very good and she immediately recalled it. At the same time, she understood the reason Grandpa had called her here and directly asked: ¡°Are you really intending to send us to participate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you guys should also see the world. Besides, you guys still haven¡¯t gone on a honeymoon since you got married. Just take it as a holiday.¡± Grandpa Su was really thinking on behalf of the younger generation.


    ¡°Honeymoon? Grandpa, are you sure this isn¡¯t a dangerous holiday? I¡¯ve heard that blood has been spilt at almost every such auction.¡± Su Yanyi had heard this from her own brother because her brother had gone to the previous few auctions.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Grandpa Su did not deny this but used a taunt as he smiled at his granddaughter.


    ¡°Scared!¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t fall for it and said ¡°scared¡± very calmly.


    ¡°Haha, scared your head. What fears does a brat like you have. Just one sentence, are you going or not?¡± Grandpa Suughed out loud, not believing Su Yanyi¡¯s words at all. He had never seen his granddaughter afraid of anything. No one would believe words like that even if they were spoken aloud.


    ¡°Going!¡± After making her grandpaugh, Su Yanyi did not dawdle and agreed directly. She was still interested in this underground auction. Since she had a chance this time around, she naturally wanted to go take a look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a secret team to shadow you guys. Safety is number one. Of course, I also wish that both of you will y happily. If you see anything good just buy it, don¡¯t hesitate to spend money. This time all your expenses will be paid for by Grandpa. Take it as a present to you guys.¡± Grandpa Su didn¡¯t exin why he was giving them a present but his meaning was clearly the same as Mother Su¡¯s; when Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran got married, the elders didn¡¯t give them any present and they were now taking the opportunity to make it up to them.


    Reasonably speaking, the expenses for going on a holiday weren¡¯t much. At the very least, it wasn¡¯t as valuable as the shares that Mother Su had given. Of course, this was under normal circumstances. However, Qin Jiran¡¯s instincts told him that the circumstances surrounding this holiday were not ordinary. If not, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have asked if Su Yanyi was afraid, and he all the more wouldn¡¯t send a covert group to protect them!


    So did they receive another big gift this time? Qin Jiran thought helplessly, the gifts he was receiving recently made him go weak. The total value of these gifts added together was a lot more than what he had earned in the three years he¡¯d been fighting for his career.


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s words are true?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes brightened as she looked at Grandpa Su. She looked a lot like a miser.


    Qin Jiran knew looking at Su Yanyi¡¯s expression that the expenses for this trip probably wouldn¡¯t be cheap. If not, Su Yanyi wouldn¡¯t have revealed such an expression.


    ¡°They¡¯re true! Hahaha, whatever you want to buy just buy, even if it¡¯s an aircraft carrier, Grandpa will reimburse you!¡± Grandpa Su very heroically confirmed.


    This moment¡¯s Qin Jiran still felt like many of Grandpa Su¡¯s were funny. This wasn¡¯t because the Su family couldn¡¯t afford to buy an aircraft carrier, but that the Su Family both dared to buy one and also had the ability to buy one. However when he really went to participate in this mysterious underground auction, Qin Jiran knew just how na?ve his way of thinking was. Just what was an aircraft carrier? If they really wanted to, they could even buy a nuclear missile!


    Of course, it was hard to say whether an aircraft carrier or a nuclear missile was more important. Even though they were both weapons, they belonged to different categories. Qin Jiran also did not really have the intention of buying such things. Besides, it was because he had never thought that he could buy such things that when he saw people purchasing them, he was more surprised and also understood what the elder meant by seeing the world.


    The auction, even though it was called an underground auction, was actually held in the ocean on a privately-owned luxury liner. Thus, the auction could also be called an ocean auction. However, the tanker wasn¡¯t the most unique thing about this auction. Perhaps another way of saying this was that this tanker¡¯s specialty didn¡¯t lie solely with the auction, so a lot of people had named this the ¡°Dark Banquet¡±.


    The Banquet would be held at the end of March. When it was time, a private ne would be waiting to take Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi there. When there were still more than ten days to the end of the month, Elder Su used the time to give Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran a special training.


    Even though he would send people to protect the two of them, things usually would not reach a stage where they were out of control since he and the owner of the liner had been friends for many years. However, it still wasn¡¯t an ordinary venue. When the time came, all of the world¡¯s shady characters would possibly be attending this banquet. The scene of rogues of all kinds running around would be very interesting but naturally, there would be a possibility of danger, so Grandpa Su had prepared special training for the two of them.


    The contents of the special training were very simple. The training mainly had to do with the use of weapons. Secondly, they were trained on how to trail someone and how to lose a trail. At the same time, he also briefed them on the kinds of powers who might make an appearance and these powers mainly consisted of various underground organisations in the world. Of course, amongst them there were spies and special ops from different countries, including Interpol¡¯s monitoring group. In this world if there was ck, there would also be white. Many times, these two sides would appear together.


    This day, the Su family were at a secret base in the outskirts. After Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi finished training, the two of them were resting in the lounge. Qin Jiran took out a bullet from his pocket and ced it in front of Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Yanyi, this is for you.¡± Qin Jiran looked at Yanyi with some expectation. He had taken an entire three days to carve the bullet into this shape. Of course what he used was his spare time, he was just too busy at the moment. It wasn¡¯t easy to find time behind Yanyi¡¯s back.


    As Su Yanyi received the bullet, the System¡¯s voice unsurprisingly rang out.


    [Congrattions to Master onpleting the level three mission once. One point has been added. The total number of points now is 28. Please continue working hard Master!]


    Not long ago, Su Yanyi has given Qin Jiran the Wang family¡¯spanies and shares as a present but had not received anything back but right now, Qin Jiran had given her a bullet carving. This mission could be counted as having beenpleted. Now with twenty-eight points, there were only two points before the System could be upgraded.


    The remaining two presents had already partially prepared; one would be the Qin family¡¯s shares and as for thest present, Su Yanyi felt that there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Now she was already used to giving presents.


    ¡°Very creative, but it¡¯s missing something.¡± Su Yanyi pointed out as she saw that Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes had a hint of mischievousness.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s instincts told him that Su Yanyi¡¯s next words were probably teasing, but he still followed Yanyi¡¯s line of questioning and asked: ¡°Missing what? I¡¯ll add it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only a queen but no faithful dog.¡± Su Yanyi replied very seriously but her eyes were full ofughter. Right now on the inte, their positions were very obvious; ¡®the queen and her loyal dog¡¯ had already be amon saying. This made her feel very amused every time she saw it.


    After being stupefied, Qin Jiran reacted. Heughed helplessly while saying beside Su Yanyi¡¯s ear: ¡°Who said there¡¯s no loyal dog, isn¡¯t that me?¡±


    If Su Yanyi was able to see the news then naturally he was able to as well. Although at the start he was somewhat ufortable, after seeing it more he felt that it was quite suitable. What was wrong with being a loyal dog, he was a loyal dog, what¡¯s more he belonged to Yanyi alone. As long as Yanyi is happy, he was fine with anything!


    ¡°Hehe, a loyal dog knows how to bark, do you?¡± Su Yanyiughed lightly. Her expression seemed very happy. She was obviously very satisfied with Qin Jiran¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°... Woof woof... woof woof...¡± Qin Jiran blinked his eyes thenughinglyplied. His head was against Su Yanyi¡¯s neck, as if he were a normal pet trying to please its master.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s enough, you are. Don¡¯t move, it¡¯s itchy.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯sughter came more rapidly as her hand pushed at Qin Jiran. This man¡¯s lower limits were disappearing more and more.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t move even after being pushed. He just raised his head and looked at Yanyi with eyes full of fire. His mouth lightly called out Yanyi¡¯s name.


    ¡°Yanyi, Yanyi...¡± Yanyi¡¯s smile was really, really beautiful. So beautiful that it moved one¡¯s soul, so beautiful that it made one want to grab on to it tightly and never let go, so beautiful that it made one want to hide it secretly and not let anyone else see it.


    Su Yanyi took the initiative to kiss the man. She was more and more unable to resist the way he called out her name. The beat of her heart seemed to merge with that sound as if you couldn¡¯t separate the two.


    Although they were in the lounge and even though they were both a bit tired from having finished training, when the passion came, they didn¡¯t care about that much. Su Yanyi¡¯s initiative had ignited all of Qin Jiran¡¯s passion.


    ¡°Yanyi, Yanyi...¡± This time, it fell lightly kiss after kiss. His Yanyi. All of her belonged to him!


    Time flew by very fast and it had already reached the end of the third March. Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi had finished their preparations and secret Team A had already converged.


    This secret team was the one which was previously responsible for guarding Su Yanyi. This time they had ten people with eight guys and two girls. Their top priority was protecting Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran¡¯s safety so they flew with the two of them on the same flight. The one who wasmandeering this flight was a member of the team, nicknamed Leopard, who was good at operating various vehicles.


    Actually, in order to be a member of secret Team A, each member could be said to be the elite of elites and each had their own expertise. These people were one of the reasons that Grandpa Su wasfortable letting the two people participate in the Banquet. The ability of these people to protect was not any less than that of any country leader¡¯s bodyguards.


    The Banquet was just how people addressed the banquet held on that tanker and this tanker¡¯s name was ¡°Matt Wallens¡±, the name of Corey¡¯s father. The Wallens family¡¯s biggest industry was the entertainment industry and amongst these, their specialty was the underground auction that imed to have everything.


    The direct flightnded on the tanker itself which was already in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. Corey was the young master of the Wallens family and was also the main person-in-charge of this banquet. This person-in-charge greeted Su Yanyi andpany with a smile.

 Chapter 109.3 - The Violent Banquet Team (3)

    <h4>The Violent Banquet Team (3)</h4>


    ¡°Wee, Sister Yanyi. Oh, and there¡¯s Brother-inw as well.¡± Corey went to give Su Yanyi a big hug the moment he stepped up. Of course, Su Yanyi turned her body away before he managed to hug her.


    At the same moment, Qin Jiran used the opportunity to move forward and shake Corey¡¯s hand such that Corey was embarrassed to continue trying to hug Su Yanyi.


    Corey was very helpless towards this couple. He smiled as he teasingly said: ¡°This is a problem of manners. You guys are really too rude.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, my manners and your manners aren¡¯t on the same level.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t buy Corey¡¯s words. Since young, she had met Corey many times and the two of them could be counted as being familiar. If not, with Corey always calling her Sister Yanyi, Sister Yanyi, she would have hit him long ago.


    ¡°How can that be, we¡¯re both from Earth, where would all the levelse from, don¡¯t you think, Brother-inw?¡± Corey tossed the question over to Qin Jiran.


    The first time Qin Jiran and Corey met was at Old Man Su¡¯s birthday. At that time, Corey had looked at Qin Jiran with eyes full of examination and investigation while now, although it was slightly hidden, they still had some questioning and unsurety.


    ¡°Earth folks have various (social) cultures. With different cultures, the degree of civilisation is also different.¡± Qin Jiran said this coldly. He used an expression as if he was looking at an idiot to look at Corey. His wife was there, how could he stand on Corey¡¯s side. That was definitely not okay.


    Corey squinted his eyes. He felt this couple really matched well, both of them were people who didn¡¯t know how to speak artistically!


    ¡°You guys have a saying that goes ¡®only a family enters a family door¡¯ (people who don¡¯t belong together don¡¯t get to live together). As expected, this is very reasonable.¡± Although Corey had mixed blood, he grew up overseas. Naturally, he thought of himself as a foreigner.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Su Yanyi said this without any courtesy. Naturally she and Qin Jiran were verypatible.


    ¡°Sigh, Yanyi is still Yanyi. There isn¡¯t much of a change even after getting married. Alright, let¡¯s stop being a downer here. Wee to the Banquet. Please follow me for a tour. I¡¯ve already prepared everything for you guys. I wish you a happy journey, hehe, you must have a great harvest!¡± Corey said this with a lot more presence after he adjusted his expression.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes brightened as they took in the liner¡¯s surroundings. They shed with a very interested light.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s expression became more serious. He pushed Su Yanyi tightly behind him in protection. This was a very mysterious and exciting trip, but it was also one that held a degree of danger. This was something he kept in mind. His top priority ining here was the same as secret team A¡¯s which was that no matter what, he had to protect Yanyi!


    While entering the liner, whether it was Qin Jiran or secret team A, they all entered with their guards up.


    Corey took in everyone¡¯s reaction and his expression held some admiration but he still consoled them. ¡°Although there are all sorts of shady people inside, please rest assured. Your safety is also my top priority.¡±


    The Wallens family and the Su family were old friends and also business partners. With Su Yanyi¡¯s and Qin Jiran¡¯s arrival, his father had issued a death order: you must definitely protect them. Of course in his eyes, even if they didn¡¯t have his protection, the Su family members wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. Instead, the dangery in whomever ran into the Su family.


    With regards to Corey¡¯s statement, Su Yanyi declined toment. As a member of the Su family, or maybe it could be said that being herself, she would not leave her safety up to an outsider.


    Corey brought them into the liner. As he led the way, he also exined the interior of the liner to them. Ship liners nowadays were more and more luxurious, especially at this banquet. It was just like a mini city, residential area, shopping district, entertainment district, etc. It could be said to be bustling, luxurious, dazzling, and very colourful.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll bring you guys to the rest area first. I specially arranged the room for you. Hehe, hope you guys will like it.¡± Corey really had put a lot of thought into arranging the room.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran walked side by side. Neither of them bothered replying Corey even though they heard him.


    Qin Jiran was indifferent. He wasn¡¯t called Ice Mountain Film Emperor for nothing. If it wasn¡¯t for Yanyi¡¯s existence, he would not have so many emotions. Su Yanyi¡¯s arroganceplemented Qin Jiran¡¯s indifference. The number of people she gave face* to could be counted on one hand and this Corey had obviously been ignored by the both of them.


    However, Corey didn¡¯t mind and had instead be interested in Qin Jiran. He really wanted to find topics to converse with Qin Jiran.


    When Su Yanyi saw such a scene, her mind wandered to when she met Corey when they were young. At that time, Corey also huddled around her like that while her reaction was simr to Qin Jiran¡¯s indifference.


    As seen from this, her and Qin Jiran¡¯s personalities were apparently verypatible.


    ¡°The Presidential Honeymoon Suite. Please enter.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t see you out.¡± After Su Yanyi entered, she directly chased him out.


    ¡°The golden card is evidence of your identity. You must remember to bring it wherever you go. I won¡¯t disturb your couple time anymore.¡± Corey shook hands then left unaffectedly.


    The suite was very big. It had more than ten rooms, enough for all of them to stay together. Naturally, the master bedroom was for Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi. After passing through the giant living room and pushing open the door, the heart-shaped room appeared before everyone. The huge heart-shaped bed filled with rose petals made them especially speechless.


    ¡°So vulgar.¡± Upon looking around the room, Su Yanyi made a very relevant evaluation.


    All of a sudden, Qin Jiranughed. He carried Yanyi and directly threw her onto the big bed. Heughingly said: ¡°In the past, I also thought of throwing a surprise for you but I felt that you would definitely think it is vulgar. I didn¡¯t think it really was so.¡±


    ¡°It is tacky.¡± Su Yanyi felt that being romantic should be a type of spontaneity. For example, two people holding hands while walking on a quiet street, and not specially crushing fresh flowers and throwing them on the bed. In the end, the maids would have to clean up. It had to be said that Yanyi¡¯s way of thinking was a bit different from everyone¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you tired, do you want to rest for a bit first? Or do you want to eat something first? There¡¯s a kitchen here, do you want me to make something for you to eat?¡± Qin Jiran asked gently and considerately.


    ¡°Hungry.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and answered frankly.


    Qin Jiran kissed the corner of Su Yanyi¡¯s lips and immediately stood and went to the kitchen and got busy. Filling up his esteemed wife¡¯s stomach was definitely the most important!


    There was also a good cook in secret team A, codename Kangaroo. He was in charge of logistics and was at that moment considering whether to cook or to order food when Qin Jiran came out.


    ¡°Master Son-in-Law, do you want to order food?¡± Kangaroo asked very respectfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cook myself. As for you guys, if you guys don¡¯t mind let¡¯s eat together. But you guys need to find me an assistant.¡± Since he had already decided to cook, Qin Jiran did not mind making a bit more.


    Kangaroo was so shocked that his eyes fell conspicuously on Qin Jiran¡¯s face! Although he knew that the Son-inw knew how to cook and often did so for the Elder Mistress, but did he mean to cook for them too? Ah, oh my God, he definitely had to spread the good news to all hispanions!


    ¡°Calling Boss Dragon, calling all the members of secret team A, this is Kangaroo, this is Kangaroo. This is the kitchen, this is the kitchen. Master Son-inw is personally cooking dinner for us. Requesting assistance, requesting assistance!¡± Kangaroo didn¡¯t hide from Qin Jiran and spoke into hismunication device there.


    ¡°I¡¯m Explosive Dragon, what kind of assistance?¡± Explosive Dragon was the leader of secret team A. He believed that violence could solve all problems arising from dangerous elements.


    ¡°Get Mantis over, we¡¯re missing someone to cut vegetables!¡± Kangaroo said this very seriously.


    Mantis was the group¡¯s doctor and an expert with a knife. She was also someone whom Kangaroo thought to be the most suitable to cut vegetables. At the same time, Mantis was also one of two of the group¡¯s females.


    ¡°My knife only knows how to kill people and save people!¡± Mantis¡¯ cold voice came from the headset. She was a doctor and an assassin but as for cutting vegetables and that sort of thing, she didn¡¯t know how to do it!


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll go, let me go. I¡¯m going now.¡± Another very bouncy voice came through the headset. It came from a female that seemed to be moving. After a short while, the other female member of secret team A came to the kitchen to report.


    ¡°Rabbi, here to report, awaiting your instructions!¡± Rabbit, also known as Violent Rabbit, was the team¡¯s grappling expert. Her fighting abilities was definitely top three in the team. Her personality was bouncy and she liked two activities the most; the first was hitting people, and the second was eating.


    ¡°Hey, who let youe here. What can you do even if you¡¯re here? I wanted someone to help cook not someone to cause trouble. Go out quickly, if not don¡¯t think of having dinner!¡± Kangaroo red at Rabbit and stood in front of her to stop her with no intention of giving way. He just understood this violent Rabbit too well. In a ce such as the kitchen, this Rabbit only broke things. She definitely would not be of any help.


    Qin Jiran had watched on with amusement but he didn¡¯t forget that Yanyi had said she was hungry so he had already began choosing ingredients to cook with. Luckily the ingredients here had mostly been prepped already so he didn¡¯t have to waste too much time. A few cuts and they¡¯d be ready to go into the pot.


    ¡°Move out of the way.¡± A cold voice appeared, bringing along a very disdainful air, rudely shoving Rabbit aside and directly walking past Kangaroo into the kitchen. Mantis had arrived.


    It had to be said that secret team A was full of personalities. In private, secret team A had another name. This group had been named Wild Beast Group by everyone. All the members of the group had an animal as a codename and each person had a weirder personality than thest. Each member also had skills more fierce than thest. When they were training together, no one dared to provoke them.


    ¡°Mantis, I thought you weren¡¯ting. Ah, I¡¯m warning you, you can¡¯t use your surgery knife to cut the vegetables. You can¡¯t use a knife that¡¯s been stained by blood either. If not, I¡¯ll definitely use my fist to question you!¡± Rabbit was very much on her guard as she looked at Mantis and said this. As she said this, she was also waving her fist around.


    However, Mantis did not even bother looking at her, found a vegetable knife and found some broli. Bang bang, the cutting began.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s eyebrows rose. All of a sudden he had some kind of premonition; as expected, this honeymoon trip would not be so peaceful!


    With regards to these people¡¯s knives being stained with blood and all that, Qin Jiran had expressed that he would pretend to not have understood. As for the dinner, he had initially nned to make more meat dishes but now he felt that he should cook a few more dishes to fight evil.


    ¡°Rabbit, stop creating trouble here. We need to start cooking.¡± Kangaroo finally chased Rabbit out, then he started helping Qin Jiran get busy. Even though Mantis had spoken indifferently, she still cut the vegetables very seriously. It was just that the way she cut vegetables left one feeling a bit frightened. Spot by spot, piece by piece, strip by strip, everything was cut to the exact same size. Was this really necessary?


    Ah, and Miss Mantis, your codename Mantis is very appropriate. The way you hold two knives to cut vegetables is really just like a Mantis!


    *Give face (¸øÃæ×Ó): the concept of ¡®face¡¯ is kind of equivalent to ¡®respect, honour, and dignity¡¯. So to give face to someone means to show respect in a sense.

 Chapter 110.1 - Fighting Beasts Stage (1)

    <h4>Fighting Beasts Stage (1)</h4>


    ¡°Boss, do you think eating dinner together is really okay?¡± Outside the kitchen, Rabbit looked at Explosive Dragon worriedly and asked.


    Explosive Dragon asked back: ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Rabbit replied with certainty.


    ¡°If you do then what are you worried about?¡± Explosive Dragon didn¡¯t really understand. Rabbit usually liked to eat the most. Just now, she was very invigorated, what happened now?


    ¡°Worried that Elder Miss will hit me!¡± Rabbit answered very honestly. Even though she was very willing to fight, she was willing to beat other snot be beaten by others!


    Rabbit and Su Yanyi were simr in age and was also someone who had grown up with Su Yanyi. In that group of people, no one had not been beaten up by Su Yanyi. Even though Rabbit was now very good, when she thought of how Su Yanyi had fought against five people by herself not long ago, she felt that she was still not her match!


    With a ¡°pft¡± sound, everyone who had heard the two of themughed.


    ¡°Stupid Rabbit, so there are people you are scared of.¡± The one who said this was a bespectacled man who appeared very refined. His codename was Spider and he was aputer expert. He was the team¡¯s intelligence analyst.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t grow up at the main base, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Rabbit pointed her finger at Spider with a ¡°you don¡¯t understand anything, don¡¯t butt in¡± attitude.


    Spider scowled. This brainless Rabbit actually said he didn¡¯t understand, she was looking down on him too much! If he didn¡¯t understand, did he not know how to search? Spider opened hisputer and began typing. He then looked at theputer screen with a shocked expression. His face became weird, as if he didn¡¯t know what he was looking at.


    Rabbit was curious and went over. The one who went over with her was Tiger. Tiger could be counted as the team¡¯smando and was proficient at various weapons. He was also a transformation expert.


    When the three of them stared at the screen, the screen was ying a video of Su Yanyi fighting against five people at the main camp.


    After taking a look, Rabbit said: ¡°Boss Sister is worthy of being Boss Sister, she is just awesome. The video you have is just so-so. I¡¯ve seen the live version. You guys don¡¯t know, Boss Sister¡¯s presence, tsk tsk, that¡¯s my generation¡¯s idol.¡±


    ¡°Boss Sister? You¡¯re talking about Elder Miss right. It¡¯s been said that her shooting is very urate, I¡¯ve always wanted to take a look.¡± At this time, someone walked in from outside with a gun. Then without a sound, the gun disappeared.


    Bat, a god shooter. He was best at high precision shooting, especially at night. His shooting uracy was as high as 100% and his biggest hobby waspeting with various expert shooters. However, he was a bit older and wasn¡¯t in the same batch of trainees, so it was only something he had heard.


    ¡°It was very urate. She was always number one in our batch. It¡¯s just a pity that Elder Misster chose to go into business. It¡¯s very difficult to see such elegance again.¡± Rabbit said this with a lot of regret.


    ¡°That¡¯s not for certain. The Banquet this time has a lot of activities, maybe Elder Miss will reveal her skills to us.¡± Spider guessed. He was specifically in charge of collecting information and had some understanding of this banquet. This banquet was really not simple.


    ¡°My teacher was in the group that used toe with the Young Master and he told me that the situation here really is special.¡± Tiger also agreed. Their teacher was a member of the previous generation of the secret team and was now mostly part of the teaching staff. But once in a while, he would also be out on a mission. These people were all mostly a part of Su Yanmo¡¯s subordinates.


    At this time, another two people walked in. The two of them walking together was a very interesting sight. One was built like a bull, one was small and skinny like a mouse. They really suited their codenames: ck Bull, Mouse.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated, the suite doesn¡¯t have any surveince equipment. It¡¯s very safe.¡± Mouse reported. He was an expert at trailing and losing a trail and was the group¡¯s surveince and explosives expert.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, when¡¯s dinner starting?¡± After Mouse finished reporting, ck Bull asked as he rubbed his stomach.


    In the team, Rabbit liked eating the most but it was ck Bull that could eat the most.


    ¡°Soon. Master Son-inw is cooking. Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d have such fortune.¡± Tiger said with great emotion. As a man, he was the typical representation of a man who didn¡¯t enter the kitchen, but this Master Son-inw was definitely deserving of being chosen by the Elder Miss. As expected, he was different.


    ¡°Hey,e quickly and set the table, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Kangaroo came out at this time and yelled and then bustled over to knock on Su Yanyi¡¯s door.


    ¡°Elder Miss, Master Son-inw has finished preparing the food.¡±


    ¡°¡¯Kay.¡±


    When Su Yanyi pushed open the door and strode out, everyone¡¯s line of vision immediately fell on her. Their gazes were a bit uneasy but also had anticipation.


    ¡°Yanyi, I¡¯ve made a lot, let¡¯s all eat together.¡± Qin Jiran also walked out of the kitchen at this time. Although it was an exnation, it seemed more like he was asking for Su Yanyi¡¯s opinion. After all, these were her subordinates.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyi had no opinion. She knew most of the members of the team and had also heard of the others. This time, Grandpa had asked the team to appear with them but didn¡¯t have the intention of them not bing familiar.


    Everyone smiled. Although a few of the men felt a bit bad, they still rubbed their heads and sat down. However, their movements were a bit cautious.


    Twelve people sat together. Su Yanyi picked up her chopsticks but didn¡¯t say anything more and just directly moved her chopsticks. When everyone saw this, they also followed along and started eating.


    In the beginning, everyone¡¯s movements weren¡¯t fast as they tentatively tried out their first bite of food. But very quickly, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up and the speed of their chopsticks increased very fast.


    As expected, once Master Son-inw cooked, the food was really not bad!


    Everyone ate very happily but didn¡¯t forget their manners. Conversely, they were cautious about leaving food for Su Yanyi as a sign of respect.


    After eating dinner, Qin Jiran wanted to go prepare tea but Kangaroo was faster and had already ced the prepared tea in front of everyone. He first poured a cup for Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran then ced the teapot on the table and said: ¡°Whoever wants to drink can pour.¡±


    ¡°Kangaroo, the difference in the way you treat us is too different, okay.¡± Rabbit was very unsatisfied. She said this as she took the teapot and poured a cup for herself and for Mantis. As for the others, they had to help themselves.


    ¡°Haha, you guys should have long been used to this. This meal was very filling. Elder Miss, do you want to go for a stroll tonight?¡± Kangaroo asked with some anticipation.


    Rabbit, who liked fighting, immediately looked at Su Yanyi with anticipation. At first, she had thought that after eating the food Master Son-inw had prepared she would very likely be beaten up by the Elder Miss. Who asked her to know how petty the Elder Miss was. However, since there was no movement, her hands became a bit itchy. She had heard that there were a lot of fighting-rtedpetitions here and really wanted to go have a look.


    ¡°You guys can go out and have fun by yourselves, just be careful of safety.¡± Su Yanyi waved them off but clearly didn¡¯t have any intention of going out. They had just reached and should rest for a night. Tomorrow night was the first night of the auction and the auction wouldst for three days. She still had a lot of time to go out and y.


    ¡°This probably isn¡¯t a good idea, right. We are here to protect yours and Master Son-inw¡¯s safety. How could we go out and y by ourselves.¡± Boss Explosive Dragon didn¡¯t agree and red at the people who were itching to go. He warily refused.


    ¡°Go, take it as surveince. If not just leave behind two to guard the door. Everyone else can do as they please.¡± After Su Yanyi finished speaking, she pulled Qin Jiran¡¯s hand and entered the room. After having a full meal, they should rest.


    Upon returning to their room, Su Yanyi went straight to have a bath. Although Qin Jiran thought that bathing after eating wasn¡¯t good, Su Yanyi wouldn¡¯t listen to him anyway.


    Looking towards the bathroom, Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes shed. After hesitating for a bit, light steps took him over as he knocked on the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Yanyi asked. Her voice was low, probably because she was taking a bath.


    However, Qin Jiran¡¯s heartrate increased because of these two words. Just hearing Yanyi¡¯s voice made his body go tight while imagining what was going on in the bathroom made him a bit unbearably excited.


    ¡°Yanyi, can Ie in?¡± Qin Jiran asked with a simrly hoarse voice.


    There was silence from the bathroom for two minutes before he heard Su Yanyi using a calm voice to say: ¡°Come in then.¡±


    Qin Jiran pushed the door open and entered. As expected, Su Yanyi was having a bath. She had probably used essential oil as the water had a floral scent. It smelled very nice, just like how Yanyi usually smelled like on a daily basis.


    As he naturally looked towards her, Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t move his eyes away. Yanyi¡¯s white skin had turned a bit red, probably because of the temperature of the water. The water had a sheen to it, making one have a feeling of wanting to touch it. Such enticement was just too hard to resist for Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Yanyi, I¡¯ll help you wipe your back.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s ears had turned red as he said this while moving a few steps forward. Although he couldn¡¯t really control his thoughts, he felt a bit embarrassed to show them. In this kind of situation, Qin Jiran was still a bit bashful.


    Actually, Qin Jiran had already helped Yanyi to bathe many times but most of the time, Yanyi was half asleep, half awake. The times when she was clearheaded such as now were rare. Times when Qin Jiran voluntarily stepped in were even fewer. This made even Qin Jiran feel that he had been learning to be bad. He was growing more and more daring.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s were half open as shey in the tub enjoying her bath. She didn¡¯t say anything after hearing what Qin Jiran had said and just pointed a slender finger towards the towel at the side. Qin Jiran immediately understood her meaning and knew that she had agreed. He very happily approached and wiped Yanyi¡¯s body with the towel.


    At first, Qin Jiran could still control trouble-stirring emotions but as he continued wiping, he saw Yanyi unreservedly lying there and he lost control of those feelings. His fingers started to linger on Yanyi¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yanyi...¡± After a whisper, what fell was Qin Jiran¡¯s deep and passionate kiss. When he came in, he already had this in mind.


    ¡°This is why you came in to wipe my back?¡± Su Yanyi had a hard time controlling her breathing before she hoarsely asked.


    Qin Jiran stuck to Su Yanyi¡¯s ear, intimately stroked Su Yanyi¡¯s hair and said: ¡°How about showering a bitter on?¡±


    ¡°Later? Three minutes?¡± Su Yanyi asked in challenge.


    Qin Jiran scrunched up his brows. Three minutes? Was challenging a man like this really a good idea?


    ¡°How can three minutes be enough, how about three hours. I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Secret team A left behind four people to guard Su Yanyi¡¯s and Qin Jiran¡¯s safety while the rest of them went to different parts of the liner to have a look at the situation.


    This night, the people who went to gather information could be counted as having had their eyes opened and saw many things out of the ordinary.


    Actually, secret team A can be counted has having seen the world; they had been on battlefields and had killed people. However if what they had seen in the past was bloody and dark, what they were seeing now was depravity and degeneration. The situations in the past had been for the sake of survival while the things here were for entertainment!


    ¡°F**k, I really don¡¯t want to curse but the people here are really not goddamned people!¡± This was the first thing Tiger said after roaming around.


    ¡°Why, did you see anything interesting?¡± Explosive Dragon asked with a lot of interest. As the team leader, he had chosen to stay behind to guard.


    ¡°What do you want to hear? Something violent or something with a bit more colour? Or maybe something strange? Hehe, I understand now. This liner is a copy of the Fallen City. Eating, drinking, gambling, prostitutes. There are only things that you haven¡¯t thought of. There¡¯s nothing this ce doesn¡¯t have.¡± Tiger said this as he thought of the things he had just seen. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s deserving of the Banquet. It really was a human banquet.


    As the night grew deeper, those who had gone out all came back. Their faces were all strange, they had obviously discovered stuff.

 Chapter 110.2 - Fighting Beasts Stage (2)

    <h4>Fighting Beasts Stage (2)</h4>


    On the second day, Su Yanyi had not yet opened her eyes and already felt lethargic. After recalling the previous night¡¯s craziness, she momentarily became angry. This man had clearly said three hours, why did itst an entire night, did he think she wouldn¡¯t get tired?


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t open her eyes and just directly moved her fingers, found a suitable location and viciously stabbed it.


    ¡°Ah!¡± With a groaning in his head, he caught the finger in a gentle grip.


    ¡°Good morning, baby.¡± Qin Jiran also knew that he seemed to have gone too far the previous night so his voice this morning was somewhat cautious.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse. Don¡¯t ask why, it was all Qin Jiran¡¯s fault!


    Qin Jiran let go obediently then felt that a certain spot on his waist was painful. It seemed that Yanyi¡¯s anger wasn¡¯t light this time, she had already begun punishing him!


    ¡°Yanyi, don¡¯t be angry already. Are you hungry, shall I go prepare breakfast for you?¡± Qin Jiran felt that the best way to calm her down at this moment was to cook something good and make her happy.


    Yanyi became even angrier when she heard this. This man was bing more and more roguish now. He even knew how to use food to entice her, it was not right!


    Su Yanyi thought this ckly and couldn¡¯t resist grinding her teeth. After that, she viciously bit into his flesh. Tsk tsk, it was a bit hard but it was still okay. It was a pity she could not truly eat it!


    ¡°Woo!¡± This time, Qin Jiran¡¯s grunt became a bit weird. It was not simply because of the pain. He looked at Su Yanyi¡¯s expression and also became serene.


    ¡°Yanyi, is it that you¡¯re not too hungry?¡± Qin Jiran pointed out with a hoarse voice.


    Su Yanyi was about to say that ¡®all you know about is food, whether I¡¯m hungry or not has already been said by you¡¯, but the moment she lifted her head, her mouth had been captured by a kiss and then she got pulled into another dangerous situation.


    God, she was very tired already okay! As expected, an excited man was so scary!


    That morning, Qin Jiran was kicked off the bed by Su Yanyi while Su Yanyi was carried by Qin Jiran into the bathroom. After that, a wonderful day began with the spring scene.


    Breakfast had been prepared by Kangaroo and a few others. With so many people, it wasn¡¯t good to always eat Qin Jiran¡¯s food so Kangaroo had started preparing breakfast early in the morning. He had even specially prepared a portion each for Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran. His cooking was not bad, just a bit crude. Qin Jiran made another small pot of porridge for Su Yanyi. The rest of it was secretly eaten by Rabbit. She had almost cleaned out the entire pot.


    After breakfast, everyone was awaiting Su Yanyi¡¯s instructions in the living room.


    ¡°You guys went out to y yesterday. How did it go?¡± Su Yanyi asked with some curiosity.


    ¡°Debauched.¡± It was rare for Explosive Dragon to be so eloquent. Actually, it was very hard for him to describe it in detail. After the lot of them reported back to him, he really wasn¡¯t sure if he should report it to the Elder Miss.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s brows drew together. She didn¡¯t not chase down a response after experiencing Explosive Dragon¡¯s secretive attitude because that in itself was already a type of answer. It seemed that the situation in the liner was something that left even someone as experienced as Explosive Dragon surprised.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anywhere fun, why don¡¯t you rmend it?¡± Su Yanyi asked in a different way. They would be on the liner for a total of three days, they couldn¡¯t always be cooped up in their room and not go out, right.


    ¡°If the Elder Miss wants to go out, how about trying the fighting beasts ring? I can bring the Elder Miss to have a look.¡± The violent Rabbit said this excitedly as she jumped out at the very first instant. She waved her fist in an anticipating manner. She had walked in a circlest night and that was her favourite ce. However, the boss had ordered them not to make any reckless move so she had toe back with an unwilling heart.


    ¡°Fighting beasts ring? What is it about?¡± Actually, Su Yanyi had gone to see the Old Man for information beforeing here but the Old Man but he had told her to go see for herself. After that, Su Yanyi had gone to look for her brother but her brother was even less interesting and had only spoken about the auction. As for the other things, her brother had expressed that he had not gone to them so he didn¡¯t know anything!


    When she had gone to look for her father, he had been with her mother and had shown an even more innocent expression. He said that he had only participated in the auction and the casino. As for the other ces, he didn¡¯t know anything about them! That innocent expression did not hold any innocence in Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes!


    At that moment, Su Yanyi decided that she definitely had to have a good look at the Banquet so that she could go home and report to her mother!


    ¡°They¡¯re fighting matches. Man vs. man, man vs. beast, beast vs. beast, they¡¯re all fine. You can bet cash, fixed property, variable property, or lives. Tsk tsk, you can bet anything!¡± Little Rabbit very excitedly exined. That ¡®itching to have a go¡¯ attitude made it seem like she wasn¡¯t talking about a bloody affair.


    Su Yanyi looked at Rabbit. This brat¡¯s personality hadn¡¯t changed even after a few years, she was still so full of fight.


    ¡°Not interested, next.¡± Su Yanyi was also pugnacious but it wasn¡¯t something that would appear at any time. There had to be a special time and reason, not like little Rabbit who always looked for a fight.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s words made Little Rabbit¡¯s head droop in a second. Her expression was very disappointed. She had just known that the Elder Miss wouldn¡¯t so kindly fulfil her wish.


    ¡°Elder Miss, what about taking a look at the casino. The facilities here aren¡¯t worse than those of Las Vegas, it¡¯s really not bad.¡± Big ck Bull liked gambling. Last night when he had visited the casino, he had only yed a few rounds as he was on duty so he hadn¡¯t had his fill.


    ¡°Next.¡± Su Yanyi directly ignored this suggestion. How were casinos fun, she had already grown bored of it when she was young!


    This time it became Big ck Bull¡¯s turn to droop his head. Why was the Elder Miss not interested, it was really such a blow!


    Tiger stood at the side rubbing his head as his eyes shed. He looked at Su Yanyi, then secretly looked at Qin Jiran. His lips moved a bit but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    When Su Yanyi saw this, she became a bit curious. The manner of someone wanting to speak but not speaking in the end really made one suspect things.


    ¡°Tiger, where did you go yesterday?¡± Su Yanyi went straight to the heart of the matter.


    Tiger was stunned but reacted quickly and gave a down to earthugh. He rubbed his head and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywherest night, just to the bar for a look. It was pretty ordinary.¡±


    Upon hearing Tiger¡¯s words, the expressions of everyone present changed. If they weren¡¯t holding backughter, they were outrightughing. He was too obviously ying dumb, it made it hard for people to co-ordinate with him.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a look at the bar.¡± Naturally, Su Yanyi knew that Tiger was being weird. She said this, giving Tiger a headache.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s words were her decision so everyone began preparing. There weremunication devices, weapons, the route, and of course, there was the Tiger who had a headache but was in charge of leading the way.


    ¡°That, the bar really doesn¡¯t have anything fun. And anyway, it seems to be lively only at night. If we go in broad daylight, there wouldn¡¯t be any meaning.¡± Tiger fought to the end, his n was to change Su Yanyi¡¯s decision. He had really gone to a barst night but the bar wasn¡¯t an ordinary bar. The performances on stage were really very exciting. It would be nothing if he was going with a few brothers, but it would be too unsuitable if he were to bring the Elder Miss and Son-inw!


    ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s steps halted, she seemed to have started to agree with Tiger¡¯s words.


    Tiger immediately smiled. He courteously said: ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t we choose somewhere else, the bar really is not interesting.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go to the bar tonight then!¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s words immediately gave Tiger a headache again. He felt that if they were to go at night, they might as well go now. Perhaps the night¡¯s programs wouldn¡¯t be on now. He was so stupid, why didn¡¯t he think of this point!


    ¡°Then where should we go now?¡± Explosive Dragon asked without any preference. It didn¡¯t mater where they went, as long as they could protect the Elder Miss and the Son-inw.


    ¡°Elder Miss, then let¡¯s go to the Fighting Beasts Ring to have a look. It¡¯s really very violent and bloody and causes your blood to boil!¡± Little Rabbit immediately bounced out. She really wanted to have a jump around the Fighting Beasts Ring!


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go the Fighting Beasts Ring.¡± Su Yanyi saw how Little Rabbit¡¯s eyes had turned red due to excitement and felt that it was interesting so she agreed to Rabbit¡¯s request. Anyway, she didn¡¯t have anywhere special she wanted to go.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Boss Sister knows what¡¯s up. You definitely won¡¯t be disappointed when you have a look!¡±


    The lot of them went to the Fighting Beasts Ring. The Fighting Beasts Ring had a stage and was in the liner at the Banquet. They hadn¡¯t gone in but had already heard the sound of cheering. They could see a high stage from afar which had a few shadows on it. However they found out upon entering that to go in to the Fighting Beasts Ring, they needed proof of identity, but Su Yanyi held a golden card which paved the way for everyone to go in without being stopped.


    After verifying their identity, the servant gave everyone a small instrument that stated in great detail the various rules of the Fighting Beasts Ring. The rule was very simple: on the Fighting Beasts Stage, other than not being able to use weapons, any physical move can be performed. The thing that attracted people most to the Fighting Beast Ring was the betting. This stage device had a number on it and if a guest wanted to participate, they only had to use the device to register.


    The group of them had been arranged to sit very near to the round table that was very near to the front. After Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran sat down, the rest of the ten members all dispersed to the surroundings to guard them. Their expressions were all very serious. This kind of open air spaces held a definite degree of danger.


    ¡°Rabbit, do you have any interest in going on stage?¡± Su Yanyi had a look at the rules. The Fighting Beasts Ring could be said to be of the life and death variety. As long as both sides signed an agreement, life and death didn¡¯t even need to be discussed.


    ¡°Of course! If not, wouldn¡¯t I havee here for nothing! Elder Miss, help me sign up and bet $800,000 on me, I guarantee you I¡¯ll win!¡± The Violent Rabbit naturally understood the rules here as well. However to these people, this kind of life and death stage could not be counted as anything rare or novel. Besides, she was very confident in her own skills.


    ¡°Then have a go.¡± Su Yanyi handed the device to Kangaroo to operate while simultaneously agreeing to Rabbit¡¯s battle request.


    Qin Jiran was sitting at Su Yanyi¡¯s side. His eyes looked around and atst, fell imposingly on the stage. At this moment, the ones fighting on stage were two males. One of them was a ck man who had a strong build with a height of about two meters, like a little giant. The other wasparatively shorter and was a white person. The two of them seemed to have been fighting on stage for a while as their bodies had some wounds and quite a few mouthfuls of blood had been spat out. However, neither had any intention of giving up. Every move seem to be for survival, making it feel very solemn.


    If they were talking about fighting for survival, this wasn¡¯t the first time Qin Jiran had seen it. In the past, he had also seen a few people fighting to survive. When he was young, he also often got into fights with little rascals and a lot of the time, they were fighting for their lives. However, thispetition, or maybe to say this method of gambling with lives, was Qin Jiran¡¯s first time seeing it. His heart had an unavoidable sense of heaviness.


    This liner was really taking him into a different world.

 Chapter 111.1 - Corey’s challenge (1)

    <h4>Corey¡¯s challenge (1)</h4>


    In the midst of the audience¡¯s mouring, the battle in the ring came to an end. One stood staggeringly though his body was full of blood while the other was sprawled on the floor not moving, whether he was alive or not was a question. However, obviously no one cared whether he was dead or alive, only the medical team rushed up to carry him away, leaving the one standing there.


    One battle ended, meaning another would start soon. The winner had the right to choose to remain in the ring and ept the next challenger, but he could also choose to give up. After all, the majority of contestants were free agents. The hosts also did not wish that every contestant would have to be carried off stage.


    The winner on stage at the moment smartly chose to give uppeting. His body was full of wounds, if he didn¡¯t want to die, the only way was to give up. Thus, he left the stage after receiving the prize, which was a bank card with no password. There was $1,000,000 in it.


    USD$1,000,000 to those who could participate in the banquet really didn¡¯t amount to much. However, to the bodyguards and some specially invited people beside these people, this was a big gain. This was why there were people willing to go on stage andpete, at the same time bing the object of bets of the audience.


    There were a lot of people who registered topete on stage. Neither of the two people on stage were Rabbit. One of them was yellow-skinned, while the other was white. After the two of them appeared on stage, the audience below started cing their bets. There were three minutes allotted for them to ce their bets, which was also to give the participants time to prepare.


    Three minutes came to an end very quickly. The two of them more or less simultaneously charged toward the other, a barrage of blows were exchanged swiftly and fiercely and were very worthy of being watched. The audience below were also screaming excitedly below the stage. The white man was obviously bulkier and his codename was Old K while the Asian man wrestling moves were more domineering and his codename was ck Tiger. The audience members were also yelling out their support for the ones they bet on. However, there were many differentnguages involved making Su Yanyi who was listening think it was funny.


    ¡°Does it resemble a United Nations conference? There are probably people from about a hundred different countries at this banquet.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s words carried yfulness.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t say anything and just put on a cold face as he watched the two fighting on stage, his ears filled with shouts. This made him feel very alien and at the same time, it made him feel that these people were all mad and should be brought home to take medicine.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t like it? Or is it that you¡¯re not used to it?¡± Su Yanyi took notice of the man¡¯s face and asked with some curiosity.


    Don¡¯t like it or not used to it? This question really carried deep meaning; to make ¡°not like¡± into ¡°like¡± was perhaps a bit difficult, but it seemed to be a lot easier to change ¡°not used to¡± to ¡°used to¡±. Take the audience below, whose hand did not hold wealth surpassing 9 to 10 figures? At the beginning, they may not have been used to such a scene but after watching and experiencing more, they became used to it.


    And this was a form of the falling of human nature. Of course, it could be said that this was humanity¡¯s strong ability to adapt, no environment was truly scary to humanity because humans would use their especially unique ability to adapt to deal with any environment!


    ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s meaningless.¡± At this moment, Qin Jiran looked over at Su Yanyi as if he was observing the colour of her face while at the same time considering his words and voicing out his thoughts. He didn¡¯t want Yanyi to feel like he was rejecting this ce. He felt that this ce perhaps belonged to the Su family¡¯s, even more so to Su Yanyi¡¯s, world. He should try to better adjust to this ce.


    ¡°To you there¡¯s no meaning, but to these people it is very meaningful. The ones fighting on stage could be doing it for money, or perhaps glory, or maybe they¡¯re like Rabbit and doing it just topare their skills, but they are all seeking something. As for the people below, some are doing it for the excitement, some are doing it for the money, but they still have their own way of thinking don¡¯t you think?¡± Su Yanyi used a calm voice to give a long exnation, at the end, asking Qin Jiran a rhetorical question.


    Qin Jiran grabbed Su Yanyi¡¯s hand and asked seriously: ¡°Yanyi, are you worried about me?¡±


    Su Yanyi raised her brows, somewhat admitting it. She really was scared that this man was not used to such a scene, after all, the life he used to live was different.


    Darkness, violence, bloodiness, they make all sorts of rules into trash. The huge power held by the Su family allowed her to witness the genuineness and the darkness of this world. It was just that in the end, she had chosen to get out of such a powerful world. Maybe it was because she had seen enough of it, maybe it was because of her personality, but no matter what, she had experienced it while Qin Jiran never had such an experience so she couldn¡¯t help but to be worried.


    ¡°Yanyi, thank you, but at the same time please believe in me. As a man, I do have mental strength. Besides, I¡¯ve been trying all along, hoping to have enough qualifications to stand by your side.¡± At this time, Qin Jiran suddenly understood Grandpa¡¯s intentions; the reason Grandpa let Yanyi and himselfe here together was probably to introduce him to this world, which also signified him entering the Su family¡¯s dark world!


    ¡°You¡¯re already qualified!¡± Su Yanyi considered the meaning behind Qin Jiran¡¯s words and atst, said this after much thought!


    To Su Yanyi, when she admitted that this man was her man, or perhaps to say when she had promised to be with this man forever, this man was already qualified to stand by her side.


    In Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes, Qin Jiran was very outstanding. First was his appearance, this didn¡¯t need to be exined. Then there was his character, he was tender, considerate, detailed, and gentle, and waspatible with her personality, making her feel veryfortable with him. Finally, there was his abilities. Qin Jiran had already be an outstanding existence in his industry, and at the same time, he also ran other businesses. This was already enough to prove a person¡¯s excellence. Besides, Qin Jiran¡¯s excellence wasn¡¯t just demonstrated in his career, he even knew how to cook and could cook for her to eat and look after her. His moves weren¡¯t bad either and could train with her, even battle together!


    Of course, the most, most important thing was this man¡¯s feelings towards her. She felt that in this world besides her family members, no one loved her more than Qin Jiran did. Adding all these together, it made Su Yanyi feel that no one could match with her better than Qin Jiran did and this proved that Qin Jiran was more than worthy of standing by her side!


    To Su Yanyi, there wasn¡¯t a even need to consider this kind of question because she had already thought about it many times and every time she thought about it, she liked Qin Jiran more, because she felt that this man was worthy of her love!


    Yes, the word ¡®love¡¯ had long be the feeling she had towards Qin Jiran. There was no need to use other words to describe it anymore!


    When Qin Jiran heard this, heughed silently.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m very happy you said that but to me, this qualification is something I¡¯ll work hard towards forever!¡± Earning Yanyi¡¯s recognition was an undeniably happy matter and his heart was full of happiness but to him, beingpatible with Yanyi was something that he would be chasing forever because in his heart, no matter how hard he tried or how outstanding he was, Yanyi was an existence far beyond him. This was the motivation behind his efforts and also the goal he had always been chasing.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes became weird, she didn¡¯t really understand Qin Jiran¡¯s meaning as for such a proud person, she really couldn¡¯t understand the feeling of worshipping someone and all the more could not understand Qin Jiran¡¯s worshipping kind of love towards her.


    However, even though she didn¡¯t understand, Su Yanyi could steel feel Qin Jiran¡¯s sincere feelings and to her, this was enough.


    Su Yanyi slightly raised her lower lip, her indifferent expression held a proud kind of emotion. She squinted her eyes a bit as she said to Qin Jiran: ¡°Then continue working hard, I¡¯ll be watching.¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s right hand moved slowly and finally reached his heart. That ce was beating wildly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Every beat seemed to be telling him one thing, he loved this woman and this love was growing deeper and deeper!


    ¡°Okay!¡± Then please watch on well, look at his efforts, at how he walked closer to her step by step and atst, reach a ce where he was worthy of standing by her side, the only one who could!


    In this rtionship, Qin Jiran was perhaps the lower one but towards the pursuit of this rtionship, Qin Jiran also had his own domineering methods. His confidence came from Su Yanyi¡¯s reply. Just like how Su Yanyi believed that Qin Jiran was the one who loved her most, Qin Jiran also believed that he would be the one who would be by Su Yanyi¡¯s side the longest!


    At this time, the members of secret team A would surrounded them had weird expressions. The voices of the two people in conversation weren¡¯t loud but were heard by all of them. In the end, their expressions couldn¡¯t be held back!


    Why was even the way the Elder Miss dated so different?


    Why was even the Son-inw¡¯s method of expressing his love so special it made one speechless?


    What¡¯s more, how could they be talking about love without a care in such a ce? The fighting beasts stage had such bloody fights, would it really not affect their feelings? Or was this the so called ¡®out of the ordinary romance¡¯?


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± Violent Rabbit said at that moment. Her voice was not loud, but through themunication device, all nine members of the team heard it very clearly.


    ¡°What did you decide?¡± Tiger asked nkly and with some curiosity.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to know what you¡¯ve decided at all.¡± This very wise attempt to stop her came from Kangaroo.


    The two of them opened their mouths at the same time, proving the difference in reaction between a smart person and a stupid person.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided that in future, I¡¯m going to find a man like Master Son-inw and let him chase me for a lifetime!¡±


    ¡°......¡± This was the silent response from everyone else. Beloved violent Rabbit, do you really think the key pointy in being chased for a lifetime?


    At the moment, there was some change to the battle in the ring. The white person called Old K was kicked out by ck Tiger. His mouth spurted out blood that covered half his face. After falling off the stage, he struggled for a while then fell down and stopped moving. The winner and loser became obvious.


    In the audience, there were those who cheered and those who cursed but they very quickly adjusted their emotions to begin the next round of betting. At this moment, Su Yanyi also received a notice that it was Rabbit¡¯s turn to go on stage.


    ¡°Elder Miss, don¡¯t stand on ceremony and bet on my win, I definitely won¡¯t lose the face of secret team A!¡± Violent Rabbit waved her fist around then went on stage. The one awaiting her was ck Tiger. As the winner, ck Tiger didn¡¯t choose to leave the stage but had chosen to continue battling. When the prettydy Rabbit went on stage, the cheering at the arena became louder.


    The prettydy versus the beast was something a lot of people liked. Of course, if the prettydy was also a beast than it was more worth watching. At this ce, there wasn¡¯t anyone who knew how to show tenderness towards women.


    It was also at this moment that Corey arrived with people. He had been notified and knew that Su Yanyi andpany had arrived here, so he had also brought people and had specially rushed over to keep herpany.

 Chapter 111.2 - Corey’s Challenge (2)

    <h4>Corey¡¯s Challenge (2)</h4>


    ¡°Sister Yanyi, Brother-inw, you guys are so interesting. Since we¡¯re here to watch fights, how about it? We have specially prepared beasts, do you want to observe them?¡± Corey had very naturally sat down beside Su Yanyi and then started talking as if they were discussing about dinner to discuss the fights.


    As the host, Corey had prepared a lot of people who couldpete and this included the various wild animals collected from the underground world. This was to increase viewing pleasure and also how the name ¡®Fighting Beasts Stage¡¯ came to be.


    ¡°You?¡± Su Yanyi asked rather rudely. To her, Corey was like a big, noisy monkey.


    Corey staggered then reacted to Su Yanyi calling him a beast but he wasn¡¯t angry. He looked at Qin Jiran and said: ¡°If Brother-inw is interested in duelling with me, I don¡¯t mind performing for you to see.¡±


    He had always thought of testing out Qin Jiran¡¯s abilities. His information had stated that Qin Jiran also could fight but it didn¡¯t detail to what extent and whether or not he was deserving of his Sister Yanyi.


    Qin Jiran heard this and his face went cold. He was about to say something when he heard Su Yanyi say coldly: ¡°I¡¯m now interested in fighting you, want to try?¡± Wanting to hit her man? Dream on!


    Su Yanyi¡¯s protective side rarely made an appearance because the ones she thought were deserving of it were rare. Besides, those people basically didn¡¯t need her protection but Qin Jiran was different. In Su Yanyi¡¯s mind, this man needed her protection, not because he was weak, but because this man had followed her into this different world so she had the responsibility of protecting him!


    ¡°Sister Yanyi, you don¡¯t have to so protective of him. That¡¯s your man not your child, it¡¯s just one bout. Do you not want to see who¡¯s stronger between us?¡± Corey looked challengingly at Qin Jiran but said this to Su Yanyi. In his knowledge, men naturally wanted to demonstrate their strength to protect their women. Of course, a woman like Su Yanyi more or less didn¡¯t need someone else¡¯s protection but as a man, demonstrating one¡¯s strength in from of his woman was a must. How could Su Yanyi reject him like that?


    Was it that women didn¡¯t like watching men fight on their behalf? His girlfriends in the past had all liked watching him do stupid things for them. Of course, he had never satisfied those shallow women. Who asked those women to not be as outstanding as Yanyi.


    Corey admired Su Yanyi a lot. When they were young, he had considered pursuing her and had even practiced pursuing her but there was once he had seen Su Yanyi beat a bunch of people to a pulp. He had felt that such a strong woman should be handed to another guy to chase. He just couldn¡¯t handle having a woman stronger than himself as a wife. Of course, being his younger sister was still okay.


    And right now, another man had appeared and had even be Su Yanyi¡¯s husband. This had more or less gave him different feelings and he really wanted to see just where this man was different. He all the more wanted to duel with Qin Jiran!


    ¡°Naturally, he¡¯s stronger but why does he need to bepared to you?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t even hesitate and said this in a straightforward manner. The look she gave Corey was full of doubt, as if she was saying, what do you count as, why does he need topare to you?


    Corey couldn¡¯t take Su Yanyi¡¯s words lying down. Was this woman belittling him? He couldn¡¯t win against her, but could he not even beat her man?


    ¡°What basis do you have to say I¡¯m not as strong as him?¡± Corey asked back unconvinced.


    ¡°On the basis that he¡¯s stronger than you.¡± Su Yanyi replied with 10/10 affirmation and confidence.


    Seeing this, Qin Jiran had at first wanted to rashly fight but now he had a warm smile. Yanyi had so much confidence in him, this feeling was really nice.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count if we haven¡¯t fought before. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s stronger than me. Hey, Brother-inw, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t dare to fight right. Hiding behind a woman¡¯s back isn¡¯t a good habit, it¡¯s very embarrassing!¡± Corey was very frustrated. He felt that Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t being reasonable and was biased, it was very hurtful. However, he felt that he really couldn¡¯t win over Su Yanyi so he turned directly to Qin Jiran.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s watch the match first.¡± Qin Jiran wanted to say something but was interrupted by Su Yanyi again. Su Yanyi pulled on his hand and her gaze went to the stage. The time for preparation was up and the match between Violent Rabbit and ck Tiger had begun.


    ¡°Ah, match?¡± Corey had only then looked towards the stage and then as he looked on, he felt that the woman was very familiar. Wasn¡¯t she one of Su Yanyi¡¯s bodyguards? He didn¡¯t expect her to be fighting on stage.


    ¡°How much did you bet?¡± Corey asked with a lot of interest. In reality, the bets here didn¡¯t have any rtion to him. The winnings and losings were calcted based on the ratio of their respective bets. Even if someone won $1,000,000, it came from the books. His only responsibility was the venue. Of course, he would also pick a few strong contestants topete. This would allow him to make money and provide entertainment.


    Su Yanyi looked towards Kangaroo. All her and Qin Jiran¡¯s expenses her would be paid for by the Old Man and Kangaroo, as the one who was in charge of logistics, was also entrusted the finances to by her.


    ¡°Elder Miss said to bet as I wish so I bet $1,000,000.¡± The currency used on the liner was in USD. The bets ced by the audience were all between USD$100,000 to USD$2,000,000. After all, there were a lot of matches. Betting too little was not fun while betting too much could be too much for people to handle.


    Actually, the gains of the bets here weren¡¯trge. Sometimes betting $1,000,000 would only gain you a few grand but the rich people who came here to y didn¡¯t necessarily y to win money. It was mostly just for entertainment.


    ¡°Your bodyguard¡¯s skills aren¡¯t bad. Hehe, Brother-inw, why don¡¯t we bet on a round too, $10,000,000 for good luck?¡± Corey always kept the match with Qin Jiran in mind.


    When Corey spoke, he secretly observed Su Yanyi, scared that Su Yanyi would stop them. If she was serious, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to convince her.


    However, this time, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at him coldly.


    Qin Jiran narrowed his eyes slightly which had a sliver of coldness. He said in a cold voice: ¡°Done!¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t waste words and agreed directly with a single word!


    It was just a match. He had been training from a young age and beforeing here he also didn¡¯t train for show!


    To Qin Jiran, even if he lost in skills, he couldn¡¯t lose in his aura. Even though he didn¡¯t know how good Corey¡¯s skills were, he didn¡¯t have the intention of looking down on Corey. Besides, he had confidence in his own skills. If it wasn¡¯t for Yanyi putting a stop to it, he would have agreed way early on. As a man receiving a challenge from another man, he couldn¡¯t refuse!


    Corey¡¯s eyes lit up and was very excited. He then looked impatient at Su Yanyi and asked: ¡°Sister Yanyi, you saw yourself. Brother-inw agreed himself. You won¡¯t continue stopping us right. Hahaha, Sister Yanyi, you should know that this is a gentleman¡¯s agreement. Women shouldn¡¯t interfere, okay.¡±


    Corey still had some ideas of what a man should be and had even used these words to provoke Su Yanyi. Qin Jiran frowned slightly, obviously not liking this man¡¯s words. To him, he didn¡¯t feel like there was any matter of his that Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t interfere with!


    However at this moment, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t say anything either, he just looked questioningly at Yanyi, as if asking for her permission. Qin Jiran¡¯s instincts told him that Yanyi¡¯s silence before he agreed was already to let him make his own decision, that¡¯s why he had agreed.


    Su Yanyi saw that both men were waiting for her reply. After giving Corey a nce, she said to Qin Jiran: ¡°Don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Corey was then not happy. Was it really suitable to say something like that in front of him?


    ¡°Sister Yanyi, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years. You¡¯re being so discourteous, is it really okay?¡± Corey put on a pitiful look and asked.


    ¡°Prepare the $10,000,000. Don¡¯t default on payment after you¡¯ve lost.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t buy Corey¡¯s y. If forced, she could count their rtionship as normal friends. Besides, Corey had multiple personalities and was always calling her ¡®younger sister¡¯. If it wasn¡¯t because she was toozy to move and because she didn¡¯t really have an opportunity to, she would have beat him up long ago. Now with Qin Jiran here, why would she still be courteous!


    ¡°We still don¡¯t know who will lose! The one who defaults on payment is a small dog!¡± Corey felt that Su Yanyi this woman was bing less and less cute!


    At this moment on stage, the match between Violent Rabbit and ck Tiger was reaching an end. Although ck Tiger was strong and his skills were very good, he had already fought a round and the one facing him now was Violent Rabbit. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he had fallen into disadvantage. Of course, the ones not surprised were Su Yanyi¡¯s people while the others were shocked. In the audience, there weren¡¯t a lot of people who thought well of Rabbit.


    While many people were letting out shocked shouts, Rabbit¡¯s left hand punched towards ck Tiger¡¯s head when he wasn¡¯t on guard. She also very quickly retracted her left fist while at the same time, her right hand came up towards ck Tiger¡¯s throat. Her right leg quickly followed along towards ck Tiger¡¯s chest and very crisply caused ck Tiger to copse on the floor.


    ck Tiger seemed to have some energy left to fight back and was trying his best to stand up but why would Rabbit give him a chance to do so. A leg reached out to step on him with her head held high. She asked with strength: ¡°You don¡¯t admit defeat?¡± It had to be said that her manner and aura right now was quite simr to Su Yanyi¡¯s.


    ck Tiger¡¯s final struggle was futile and he could only admit defeat. But he hadn¡¯t lost out either, he still gained $1,000,000 in cash prize before leaving the stage.


    ¡°I choose to continue fighting.¡± Although she had wasted a bit of energy, to Rabbit, this wasn¡¯t much. She very confidently chose to ept the next challenger. Who asked her to have not fought enough!


    ¡°She¡¯s definitely one of your people. Her personality and skills are very simr to yours, so violent.¡± Corey narrowed his eyes and gave ament. He was realising that women shouldn¡¯t be underestimated, especially those from the Su family.


    Su Yanyi had not only not denied this, she had quietly agreed. Rabbit and herself and trained together. It was very normal for them to be simr in this aspect.


    Corey saw that Su Yanyi had not said anything. He opened hismunication device to contact the manager of the Fighting Beasts Ring to arrange for his match with Qin Jiran to be after Rabbit¡¯s. This shocked the manager of the Fighting Beasts Ring but he very quickly arranged it. At this time, Rabbit¡¯s second match had begun. This time, it had been specially arranged by the manager who had chosen anotherdy amongst the contestants though it was a ckdy. She looked to be at least twice of Rabbit¡¯s size, making Rabbit seem even more exquisite.


    After three minutes of preparation, Su Yanyi allowed Kangaroo to bet another $2,000,000 on Rabbit. As for Corey, after thinking for a bit, he had also bet $2,000,000 on Rabbit. He was optimistic about Rabbit¡¯s strength as well.


    The match started. Rabbit¡¯s movements were lively and intense. They were simr to Su Yanyi¡¯s cunningness. After exchanging a few moves, her opponent gradually fell into disadvantage. Compared to the previous match with ck Tiger, there was less reason to watch this match, leaving the audience very disappointed. They came to watch a violent match, not to look at pretty women!


    Rabbit had won two rounds consecutively and didn¡¯t seem to have any intention ofing down. Corey was a bit anxious and said to Su Yanyi: ¡°Your underling can fight so well, when is she going to fight until. You¡¯re not trying to drag the time out are you?¡±


    Su Yanyi red at Corey and then gave Kangaroo a look. Kangaroo immediately contacted Rabbit to leave thepetition.

 Chapter 112.1 - Misfire (1)

    <h4>Misfire (1)</h4>


    Although Rabbit was a bit disappointed, she still happily took the $2,000,000. She just looked doubtfully at Su Yanyi and asked: ¡°Boss Sister, why did you make mee back. I haven¡¯t fought enough, I could have at least won three rounds in a row!¡±


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t say anything but Qin Jiran and Corey did stand up together, gave each other a look and walked to the stage together.


    Rabbit¡¯s eyes widened as she took in this scene. Her disappointed expression immediately became one of iparable anticipation. She had the same look as the other members of secret team A, their eyes were all glowing as they looked at the two people on stage. They had been wanting to see Qin Jiran this Son-inw¡¯s moves for a very long time already!


    ¡°Boss Sister, are they fighting over you? Oh yeah, Brother-inw is really great, he¡¯ll definitely be able to beat Corey till he¡¯s sprawled on the floor and not let anyone steal you away!¡± Rabbit was really very excited. She had said this as she waved her fist around, as if the two men were fighting over her!


    Su Yanyi gave her a nce but didn¡¯t rebut her, which was more or less a silent admission. She naturally wouldn¡¯t be stolen away. To her knowledge, to be able to gain her recognition and to be able to match up with her was only Qin Jiran!


    ¡°Elder Miss, are you betting?¡± Kangaroo asked tteringly. He also wanted to ce a bet. Seeing his Elder Miss¡¯ confidence also made him feel that Master Son-inw would win for sure!


    However, there was some fault in Kangaroo¡¯s way of thinking; it wasn¡¯t a question of whether Qin Jiran could win or not but ity in Su Yanyi herself. She was very confident in everything, all the more in her man!


    ¡°Betting!¡± Her own man waspeting on stage, she naturally had to bet. Su Yanyi¡¯s word ¡°betting¡± was said very resolutely.


    ¡°How much do you want to bet?¡± Kangaroo didn¡¯t dare to make the decision himself. With regards to the Son-inw, naturally it was the Elder Miss¡¯ decision. Kangaroo felt that he understood. With what Corey had said about women not interfering in a man¡¯s affairs, it was something to be looked down on. Although him and the team had not been following the Elder Miss and Son-inw for a long time, there was something that was very obvious: the Son-inw was very obedient to the Elder Miss, he never even had half an intention of rebelling!


    However... Thinking to this point, Kangaroo¡¯s eyes shed as he thought of something else. Although the Son-inw really listened to Elder Miss, actually, the Elder Miss also listened to the Son-inw. It was just like with the dinner incident. With Elder Miss¡¯ nature, she wouldn¡¯t have done so. After all, they weren¡¯t close to the Elder Miss but after Master Son-inw brought it up, Elder Miss didn¡¯t reject it ether. This was obviously the respect Elder Miss had for Master Son-inw.


    That¡¯s why Kangaroo and the team had never taken Qin Jiran lightly. Besides, because Qin Jiran had made dinner for them and had respected them, they had a very good impression of him. They really felt that this Son-inw was worthy of their Elder Miss.


    ¡°Since they bet $10,000,000, then let¡¯s bet $10,000,000.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t feel like she had bet a lot but when the logistics team had seen this figure, they immediately reported it to management. Even though they weren¡¯t in charge of who won and lost, they had to report such a big bet!


    At this moment, the time for preparing for the two men was over and they both rushed towards each other!


    Both Corey¡¯s and Qin Jiran¡¯s fighting styles seemed to belong to the fierce and valiant style. Although there were some techniques, they focused more on power. After exchanging a few opening moves, there was gradually a change. Corey looked for an opportune moment to raise his leg to kick out at Qin Jiran¡¯s waist. Qin Jiran narrowed his eyes but did not retreat. He moved his right leg back a step and then waited for the right time to seize Corey¡¯s attacking right leg. He very quickly moved forward and used his leg to sweep away Corey¡¯s left leg, causing Corey to fall on the ground!


    However, Corey¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow either. In the instance he fell to the ground, he immediately rolled back up, dangerously avoiding Qin Jiran¡¯s next attempt to kick him. His expression became more serious as he didn¡¯t have any intention of looking down on his enemy anymore!


    He was definitely deserving of being the man Su Yanyi thought well of, his skills were not weak as expected! Corey darkly praised him in his heart.


    In the few move exchanges, because Corey had be serious, Qin Jiran became even more serious. The two of them used fists to punch and legs to kick to battle. The battle was extremely interesting, causing the audience present to scream.


    Su Yanyi looked around the crazy crowd, specifically at a fewdies who were especially passionate and her expression became icy! She had forgotten that the two men on stage were not just for fighting but to be watched, allowing these people to have a good show to watch.


    Thinking to this point, Su Yanyi¡¯s face became even colder. Was her man someone who could be viewed so easily!


    Su Yanyi put on a cold face while she nced around. She saw a ss of wine on the table that had been left behind by Corey. Her hand quickly reached for it and then she smoothly threw it towards the two women!


    Half a ss of wine fell from the sky onto both women who screamed and stood up!


    ¡°Who, who did that?¡± One of the tall women shrieked but because Su Yanyi¡¯s movement had been quick, people around them had only seen a shadow. Besides, the surrounding people had been focused on the fight on stage, who would have seen Su Yanyi¡¯s actions? It was only secret team A that could guess unsurely, not to mention the people at the side. Thus, no one was able to answer that woman.


    The woman had also brought a long quite a few bodyguards and with such a thing happening, they had been scolded like crazy. However, Su Yanyi had already turned her line of vision back to the stage. This was the first time she was seeing Qin Jiran fight with someone else. She could see from the intensity of his moves that it was more lively inparison to when he fought with her. His attacks were also more obviously dominating and fierce. It could be said that he had firmly supressed Corey.


    Towards this situation, Su Yanyi obviously wasn¡¯t surprised. Qin Jiran was a very hardworking and gifted fighter. In the first ce, his basics weren¡¯t bad, plus the morning training they did together and the ten days of special training they had before they hade here. This resulted in Qin Jiran¡¯s stamina and skills to have increased a lot. There was about an 80% chance of him defeating Corey.


    Although Qin Jiran did have the upper hand, Corey wasn¡¯t weak either and he was still looking for opportunities to counterattack. He would give Qin Jiran a small wound from time to time. Of course at the same time, he had to pay a price. The wounds on his body were increasing.


    Although this was a friendly match, to the two equally proud men, this was an all-out match, especially for Qin Jiran. When he had said the word ¡°done¡±, he had already decided that no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t lose!


    How could he lose to another man in front of Su Yanyi? He could kneel before Su Yanyi and beg her to love him but he definitely could not be weaker than another man in front of her! This was his way of expressing his love towards Su Yanyi!


    No one could understand Qin Jiran¡¯s resolute feelings at that moment. Even if it really was a small friendly match, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t want to lose either. He had always been working hard to be an outstanding man in Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes and at this moment, this kind of intention was even more pressing!


    The match gradually reached a conclusion. The stamina of the two men gradually dropped and both their bodies had a lot of wounds, even their fists had been dyed red. The cheering of the audience became even more intense while Su Yanyi¡¯s expression became even icier. It was at this moment that Corey used the opportunity to strike out at Qin Jiran¡¯s head with his left fist. Qin Jiran¡¯s right hand flipped and pressed down Corey¡¯s wrist while his left leg copsed a small step, directly behind Corey¡¯s left leg. At the same time, his right hand reached out wrapped around Corey¡¯s neck and pressed down. His right knee was raised viciously towards Corey¡¯s chest!


    Corey was so in pain he copsed onto the floor and spat out a mouthful of blood, obviously having suffered an internal injury. Qin Jiran saw this scene and retreated. He didn¡¯t take the opportunity to continue attacking. This was obviously Qin Jiran¡¯s win. However, if Corey wasn¡¯t satisfied, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t mind continuing to beat him until he was satisfied.


    Corey struggled to stand. His mouth still had blood and his eyes shed though he didn¡¯t spit it out but swallowed it instead. He did his best to stand straight as he looked at Qin Jiran and said: ¡°You really weren¡¯t courteous, definitely worthy of being the man chosen by Su Yanyi. As expected, you¡¯re brilliant!¡±


    Although his body was full of aching wounds, his clothes were a mess, and he looked very fierce, this moment¡¯s Corey was the most decent Corey. His tone of voice was very serious and his recognition of Qin Jiran was real.


    It could be said that Qin Jiran had used his own skills to convince Corey. In their underground world, a person¡¯s individual fierceness could convince a lot of people, just like the violent members of the secret team. Maybe Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t as strong as them but such outstanding skills also won him their recognition.


    ¡°You¡¯re very strong too.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s words were serious. Corey¡¯s skills weren¡¯t bad either but because he didn¡¯t fight often, hecked experience and aura.


    ¡°Hahaha, okay then, let¡¯s stop praising each other. Hurry and go back, Sister Yanyi is starting to re at me!¡±


    Corey and Qin Jiran went down one by one back to their seats. As expected, they saw Su Yanyi¡¯s icy expression though her eyes fell on Qin Jiran¡¯s body. It was even the kind of look where she looked at him up and down.


    Qin Jiran knew that Su Yanyi was worried for him so he went forward to grip Su Yanyi¡¯s hand and said that he was okay. However, Su Yanyi¡¯s expression showed no intention of bing better.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime. I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go back and eat.¡± Su Yanyi said this with a cold expression. After saying this, she turned around and pulled Qin Jiran to leave. All the members of the secret team naturally followed along, leaving Corey standing there by himself with a dumb expression.


    ¡°Sister Yanyi, it¡¯s only 10am and you already want to eat lunch. Isn¡¯t it a bit too early?¡± Corey yelled. Did these people not eat breakfast beforeing out?


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t halt her steps but turned around and said one sentence: ¡°Remember to pay up, though default.¡± After saying this, she didn¡¯t bother with Corey anymore and took her people and left. She liked eating lunch early, so what!


    The lot of them returned to the suite. Su Yanyi directly asked someone to grab the medicated oil and then pulled Qin Jiran towards their room. At this moment, everyone understood Su Yanyi¡¯s intentions. As expected, lunch was just an excuse!

 Chapter 112.2 - Misfire (2)

    Misfire (2)


    ¡°Strip.¡± As soon as they entered the room, Su Yanyi opened her mouth coldly.


    Qin Jiran knew that Su Yanyi wanted to rub the medication for him. Without any other words, he took off his shirt, revealing his bronzed skin. On it, there were many injuries that made one ufortable to look at!


    Seeing these bruises, Su Yanyi¡¯s expression became even colder. She had just known that Qin Jiran was wounded. That damned Corey, she would definitely find a chance to beat him to a pulp!


    ¡°Sit down and don¡¯t move.¡± Su Yanyi finished saying this then started meticulously rubbing the medicated ointment on Qin Jiran. Qin Jiran wanted to frown in pain, but seeing Su Yanyi¡¯s upset expression, he did his best to supress it. He smiled warmly at Su Yanyi, silentlyforting her.


    At this moment, the hidden 001 appeared.


    [Beloved Master, can I say something?] 001 asked carefully. It wasn¡¯t very suitable for her to appear by herself but for the sake of the Master¡¯s man, 001 felt that she should be more brave.


    [Say it.] Su Yanyi¡¯s face went cold, scaring 001 to the point she started trembling.


    [Master, the System¡¯s medical functions have a method of massaging that is very suitable for treating the Male Master¡¯s wounds. It can be said to be extremely effective. Do you want to give it a try?] Su Yanyi had always rarely made use of the System¡¯s functions. This had always been the biggest sore spot for 001, making her feel that she was being despised by the Master, so she had always been working hard to find a reason for her existence to prove that she was useful.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s hands paused and she didn¡¯t hesitate, directly agreeing with 001¡¯s suggestion. She just wasn¡¯tfortable looking at Qin Jiran¡¯s wounds. Since there was a good idea, she naturally wouldn¡¯t reject it.


    The System¡¯s medical functions very quickly started up and the massage technique directly entered Su Yanyi¡¯s mind, allowing Su Yanyi to have a good grasp of the technique in the shortest time possible. As Su Yanyi became more familiar with the massage, Qin Jiran also felt a lot morefortable. His eyelids drooped slightly as he enjoyed himself.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Su Yanyi asked unsurely. Because she was facing his back, she couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    Qin Jiran turned his body slightly but could only see Su Yanyi¡¯s side profile. He said warmly: ¡°Veryfortable, it doesn¡¯t hurt anywhere anymore.¡± Although these words were a bit exaggerated, the results really were very good. Besides, just thinking that Su Yanyi was massaging him made him feel that none of these wounds mattered.


    Upon hearing these words, Su Yanyi was more assured and she continued massaging Qin Jiran seriously. As she followed the System¡¯s instructions, she hadpleted his upper body and it was time to do his lower body.


    ¡°Take off your pants.¡± Su Yanyi gently patted Qin Jiran¡¯s back. The flexibility was not bad, so was the feel of it.


    Although Qin Jiran understood Su Yanyi¡¯s intentions, he still felt a bit awkward. He turned around, looked at Yanyi and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to, I didn¡¯t really suffer any injuries. It¡¯s a lot better now.¡±


    Actually, these little injuries weren¡¯t really anything. When he was young, he had suffered even more serious injuries when he was fighting. However at that time, he could only tend to his own injuries but now, he had Yanyi to worry over him. This kind of warm and beautiful feeling would forever stay in his memories.


    ¡°Stop saying useless things, strip.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s patience didn¡¯t lie here. She directly patted his butt and said this very impatiently.


    The tips of Qin Jiran¡¯s ears went red. Although the two of them had long exposed themselves to each other and done things that they should and shouldn¡¯t do, that was different from now. Taking his pants off in broad daylight and even lying t to let Yanyi massage him made his face red and his heartbeat irregr.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s face went red as he took off his pants. He thenid down on the bed and said in a small voice: ¡°You¡¯re really bing more domineering.¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s voice was soft and Su Yanyi didn¡¯t hear clearly. All she heard was the faint sound of the word ¡®domineering¡¯. She frowned and her whole body copsed on top of Qin Jiran¡¯s all of a sudden. She then said in a cold voice beside Qin Jiran¡¯s ear: ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m domineering?¡±


    Qin Jiran was shocked. It was the first time he had said anything bad about Yanyi and he had been caught. Of course in reality, the word ¡®domineering¡¯ wasn¡¯t really a bad thing. The people who knew Yanyi knew that this was just her personality.


    ¡°You are a bit domineering, but I like it.¡± Qin Jiran felt that sweet words were needed at this moment. Of course, this were sincere words.


    Su Yanyiughed upon hearing this. Her cold expression finally became warm though she still lowered her head and bit Qin Jiran¡¯s ear, causing the red skin to be even redder.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s body tensed after he was bitten. To him, Yanyi was just as enticing as a red fruit!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯m going to continue massaging you.¡± Su Yanyi smacked Qin Jiran¡¯s head and climbed off of his body. She sat on his waist and continued massaging Qin Jiran.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s actions became more practiced as she continued and the strength behind the massage made Qin Jiran more and morefortable. It was just that as she massaged him, his thoughts became more perturbed. At this moment, the throbbing pain on his body more or less became forgotten.


    ¡°Yanyi...¡± Qin Jiran said in a muffled voice. He moved his body as if wanting to turn around but because Yanyi was sitting on him and saw that he wanted to move, she smacked him on his back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, just say what you have to say.¡± Su Yanyi said.


    ¡°Yanyi...¡± Qin Jiran didn¡¯t move but he didn¡¯t say anything either, just called out her name. His voice was low and seemed to be a bit aggrieved yet different at the same time. The huskiness in his voice seemed as if he was supressing something.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s hands paused as her eyes narrowed slightly. Her voice was a bit strange as she said: ¡°You¡¯re injured.¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s body was a bit stiff. His entire head drooped down as he buried his head in the pillow.


    After a while, Qin Jiran¡¯s bored voice rang out again but he still didn¡¯t say anything, just called out her name.


    ¡°Yanyi...¡±


    Su Yanyi felt her body go numb. She really couldn¡¯t stand that tone of voice of Qin Jiran¡¯s and had to restrain herself from rashly smacking him. She replied in a cold voice: ¡°You don¡¯t want a massage anymore?¡±


    ¡°... don¡¯t want.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s said depressed.


    Su Yanyi frowned, obviously surprised with such an answer. She felt that even if her massage wasn¡¯t good, this man should say it was. Besides, she felt that her massage was good. Her massage was very simr to the System¡¯s, why was it being disliked?


    ¡°Are you looking down on my massage?¡± Su Yanyi felt that it was 100% necessary to rify this question!


    Qin Jiran could no longer hold himself back and he struggled to turn around. Su Yanyi felt his movements and no longer supressed them as she just continued sitting on the bed. In this moment, Qin Jiran violently flipped over and then very quickly pushed Su Yanyi onto the bed.


    ¡°Yanyi...¡± Qin Jiran looked darkly at Su Yanyi and said very deeply.


    ¡°Cannot!¡± Su Yanyi directly rejected him. She was too familiar with the way this man was acting. She couldn¡¯t ignore that deep desire in his eyes even if she wanted to.


    To talk about this couple¡¯s married life, it was actually very harmonious, especially regarding certain things. They never had any problems crop up. Besides, they were more in sync with each other as they spent time together and didn¡¯t need to say anything expressly to understand each other. Regarding this, Yanyi had never rejected it before so this was her first time rejecting him. Of course, the main reason was because of Qin Jiran¡¯s body¡¯s condition.


    But would Qin Jiran give up just like that? He had put up with it but Su Yanyi¡¯s actions really left him unable to bear with it any longer. He was a very normal man. Even if he was injured, he wasn¡¯t injured there!


    ¡°Yanyi...¡± Qin Jiran obviously had no intention of giving up. He lowered his head and kissed Su Yanyi¡¯s lips. His voice became lower as he called out Su Yanyi¡¯s name.


    Su Yanyi frowned. She was a bit surprised at this man¡¯s reaction. So there was a time when he wouldn¡¯t listen!


    ¡°What, you¡¯re not going to listen?¡± Su Yanyi said with an expressionless face. You couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling.


    ¡°Yanyi...¡± As he kissed her again, Qin Jiran felt that being disobedient once in awhile was also a form of entertainment. Besides this matter, he really would listen!


    ¡°Oi!¡± Towards this kind of behaviour, Su Yanyi did not know whether to say he was being shameless or that he was acting spoiled. Oh, maybe this was a kind of beauty trap. Su Yanyi felt that she had been kissed to the point she was dizzy.


    ¡°Yanyi, Yanyi...¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s voice became more desperate. Maybe he wasn¡¯t as domineering and forceful as Su Yanyi but he was still very stubborn and persevering.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured!¡± Su Yanyi bit out! At the same time, she told herself that she definitely could not be soft hearted, if not that would be too out of character!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, my injuries will be more serious.¡± Qin Jiran really was quite shameless. He widened his eyes and looked at Su Yanyi as if implying that if you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t get up and continue kissing you!


    ¡°You¡¯re being shameless!¡± Su Yanyi said coldly.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t continue talking but bent his head and continued kissing Su Yanyi until her whole body was soft and panting. He kissed her until Su Yanyi viciously bit him, kissed her until Su Yanyi finally gave in to do what he liked to do.


    ¡°Ahh, it hurts!¡± Qin Jiran grunted. Su Yanyi had identally bumped into an injured area.


    ¡°You deserved it!¡± Don¡¯t allow you to do it yet you insist on it, deserved!


    Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but to bite Yanyi on her cheek. It wasn¡¯t hard, but it was enough for her to feel the bite!


    In the living room, the members of secret team A were seated and talking in low voices.


    ¡°Say, what do you think they¡¯re doing in their room?¡± Rabbit looked towards the master bedroom and asked nosily.


    ¡°Putting ointment. Elder Miss took a bottle of it to the room. Do you still need to ask, is your IQ low?¡± Tiger replied very practically with a ¡°you even have to ask this, this is an IQ problem¡± expression.


    Rabbit pressed her lips together then asked with whish: ¡°Your IQ is high but you have no imagination at all. Just think, putting ointment then rub and rub until the gun goes off...¡± It must be said that Rabbit was really close to the truth!


    ¡°Master Son-inw is injured and he can still be rubbed till the gun goes off?¡± Tiger didn¡¯t believe Rabbit¡¯s words. He had seen the battle very clearly, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t suffer from light injuries.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, when ites to guys and a pretty scene, unless they¡¯re immobile, they can¡¯t not do it!¡± Rabbit had a very all-knowing expression, leaving the other bystanders to roll their eyes.


    ¡°You, a woman, understands men better than me, a man?¡± Tiger felt that he was being looked down on. How can he as a man not understand men more than a woman?


    ¡°That¡¯s a definite. If not when the both of theme outter, you can ask and see which of us is right!¡± Rabbit said this with glowing eyes as she looked at the door. Her very confident manner made her seem as if she was looking at the situation in the room herself.


    Tiger looked at Rabbit¡¯s confident manner and then at the master suite that didn¡¯t have any movement for a long time and suddenly felt less confident. He looked at the room with doubt. Were the Elder Miss and Master Son-inw really that strong?


    ¡°Sigh, who will be that boring with you. This kind of thing is all just conjecture. If you dare, why don¡¯t you ask the Elder Miss yourself. Do you think she¡¯ll hit you?¡± Tiger felt that he didn¡¯t have the courage to ask the Elder Miss this question.


    Rabbit blinked and looked at the door, then looked at everyone else who had been sitting or standing. She then walked over step by step... Her footsteps were very light as she walked towards the door. After that, she lightly pressed her ear against the door!


    In this instance, everyone in the room was looking at her!

 Chapter 113.1 - Bringing Romance to the Ocean (1)

    Bringing Romance to the Ocean (1)


    When Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran came out of their room, it was past the time for an afternoon nap, not to mention lunchtime. Luckily, Kangaroo had made lunch and left it for them in the microwave. Upon seeing the two of them appear, he started to prepare it in the kitchen.


    With Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran going to eat, the members of secret team A in the living room stared at their backs.


    Rabbit very artificially looked at her watch, read the time, then asked: ¡°They were in there for an entire 4 hours. Do you guys think what I had guessed actually happened or not?¡±


    ¡°You already stood at their door to listen in, did you not hear anything?¡± Tiger was also very curious and had asked a lot of questions in his mind. Ever since Rabbit had stood at their door to eavesdrop, he had wanted to ask this question.


    After hearing Tiger¡¯s question, everyone stared at Rabbit as if they all also wanted to know her answer.


    Rabbit¡¯s body went stiff. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she put on a very innocent front and said: ¡°What are you guys talking about? Are y¡¯all joking? Do you know what kind of ce this is? It¡¯s an extremely luxurious banquet ship liner, the soundproofing is very good. What could I have heard? I was just checking to see if the door had been closed properly or not, okay?


    ¡°Che!¡± This was the unanimous sound that came from the other members of the team. If you didn¡¯t hear anything that just say that, do you have to say all these!


    The auction could be said to be the thing most people paid attention to at the Banquet. It would go on for three days and every day, it would be different. It would be held after dinner. Naturally, Su Yanyi and co. would not miss it. Before the auction, they entered the luxurious private room Corey had specially arranged for them to wait for the auction to start.


    ¡°Sister Yanyi, are you interested in knowing the auction items beforehand? Big bro has a list here y¡¯know.¡± Corey remained in Su Yanyi¡¯s box without seeming to have any intention of leaving. In his hand, there was a document of some sort. He blinked his eyes at Su Yanyi as he said this.


    Maybe it was to raise excitement, or maybe it was to give guests even more of a fresh feeling but the auction did not provide guests with a list of items to be auctioned. However, a lot of people who had good connections would receive some news first. Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t conducted any investigation so naturally, she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Are you that free as the host of the auction?¡± Su Yanyi said with a lot of despise towards Corey. After Corey and Qin Jiran fought, she was couldn¡¯t stand Corey more and more.


    ¡°I¡¯m naturally very busy but for the sake of apanying my Sister Yanyi, other matters can wait.¡± On the other hand, Corey wasn¡¯t able to see the despise in Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes and said this with a thick skin. As he said this, he poured himself a ss of wine. Just now when Qin Jiran had poured some wine, he had only done so for Yanyi. He had not even bothered with Corey. It really was a case of chicks over dicks.


    To Corey, after fighting with Qin Jiran, he saw the both of them as friends.


    ¡°What about doing something for me?¡± Su Yanyi asked with a cold face.


    Corey¡¯s eyes brightened and he immediately became very excited. He asked happily: ¡°Just say it. As long as it¡¯s within my capabilities, I won¡¯t reject you!¡± Since it was a time where Su Yanyi looked to him for help, he definitely couldn¡¯t reject her!


    ¡°When you go out please close the door, okay?¡± Su Yanyi pointed in the direction of the door and said very discourteously. This man Corey was really too noisy, making her always feel like rashly punching him!


    Su Yanyi really didn¡¯t like noisy men. Of course, she didn¡¯t like noisy women either. Thinking to this point, Su Yanyi was suddenly reminded of a woman. She felt that if Ling Tianyue and Corey were together, they would be verypatible. At the very least, it would be more suitable than with Bai Jing! Su Yanyi had already begun to consider whether or not she should help Bai Jing get rid of this troublesome suitor.


    ¡°Sister Yanyi, you don¡¯t have to treat me like that, right. All I did was fight a round with Brother-inw, that¡¯s all. Besides, I was beaten up more badly, is it really okay to value rtionships over friendships so much?¡± Coreyined pitifully. Not long ago, he had thought that the one who valued rtionships over friendships was Qin Jiran but looking at it now, it really was that only a family entered the family door.


    In the end, Corey really did leave. He actually was very busy but a small part of him had an idea and he always wanted to see Su Yanyi¡¯s face change, so he couldn¡¯t help but to needle her though in the end, the one who lost out was always himself.


    The auction began. A hotdy walked onto the auction stage. Don¡¯t know whether or not it was Corey¡¯s bad taste but the pretty woman was only wearing a bikini. Her proud figure gathered a lot of wolf whistles.


    ¡°Wee everybody to the Banquet. I am the auctioneer, Lilia. Today is the first round of the auction. All the items to be auctioned today are famous items and the Banquet can guarantee the authenticity of these items. I won¡¯t waste anymore time. We¡¯ll now begin auctioning the first item which is a pure breed horse from Y country. This purebred belongs to the fastest breed of horses in the world and is also the breed with the best body structure. Let us now invite this handsome horse on stage!¡±


    As Lilia¡¯s words fell, a tform was raised in the middle of the auction stage. A horse trainer leading an extremely handsome purebred horse appeared on the stage.


    ¡°This purebred horse is called Connaux and was the past world champion in high jumps and long jumps. Horse lovers will definitely know of its existence. We¡¯ll now begin bidding, starting at USD$2,000,000. Each call will raise its price by no less than $100,000. The auction begins!¡±


    Those who could participate in the auction were all people who had gold or silver cards. When these people entered the auction, they were given a bidding device while Lilia had the data which just consisted of the guests¡¯ cards¡¯ numbers who bid.


    There were obviously a lot of horse lovers amongst the guests. When they had seen this horse, a lot of people generously raised their hands. The number on the big screen increased very quickly from $2,000,000 to $3,000,000 and its upwards trend was very ferocious.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Su Yanyi looked towards Qin Jiran and asked. She had seen Qin Jiran looking at this horse with an admiring gaze, that¡¯s why she had thought about winning the bid and giving it to him. Anyway, it was the Old Man¡¯s money. It was a waste to not buy anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have a horse in the hall but my riding skills aren¡¯t that good.¡± Qin Jiran was actually someone who did like horses but he already had one. Although it wasn¡¯t a precious breed, he didn¡¯t have the intention to buy one. He had obviously understood why Su Yanyi was asking him.


    ¡°Not too good? Not good to what extent, do you need a master to teach you? My riding skills are not bad.¡± Su Yanyi volunteered her services. She was thinking that when they have time, they could go riding on a date together. It wasn¡¯t a bad choice.


    ¡°Not good to the extent that I just nice need your guidance. As long as you don¡¯t despise me for being stupid, it¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m looking for.¡± Qin Jiran went along with her and smiled. He was already beginning to anticipate horseback riding with Yanyi. He especially wanted to see what Su Yanyi looked like in a riding habit, she would definitely look like a queen.


    Oh, when that timees, maybe they should take a few photos and post it online? Qin Jiran thought conflictedly. He wanted other people to look at how magnificent Yanyi looked but at the same time, he wanted to hide Yanyi and not let anyone see how beautiful she was. It really was conflicting!


    ¡°You are a bit stupid, but I won¡¯t despise you.¡±


    As the two of them were speaking, the first round of the auction hade to a close. The final price had reached USD$4,800,000. To a lot of people, this was an astronomical sum but in reality to these people, it was just a small side dish.


    Because there were a lot of items to be auctioned, the auctioneer Lilia didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately began the auction for the second item. The first day¡¯s auction would hold a lot of legal items which could be traced so there wasn¡¯t anything that would shock anyone, like the next few items. There was a winery from a European country, a small ind in the Pacific Ocean, and a vintage car that was no longer in production, or even a one of a kind handmade watch. The lowest price was USD$1 million and the highest price had reached USD$1 billion.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran drank wine as they watched on but they didn¡¯t run into any interesting item. In order to not have wasted a trip here and to spend some money on behalf of Grandpa, Su Yanyi obtained two items before the end of the auction.


    One item was a tri-coloured ze pottery from the Tang dynasty which was very beautiful.1 Although Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t done much research on antiques, her family¡¯s Old Man liked them a lot. Just nice, it could be a present, something like presenting Buddha with borrowed flowers, anyway it was the Old Man¡¯s money.2


    The second item was a ck sword which was also an antique but it had made Su Yanyi think of Qin Jiran in ancient garb, wearing a suit of armour and holding that sword. That awe-inspiring image. It would really make him seem like a general in ancient times. Under impulse, she spend more than $9,000,000 to buy this ck sword that came from some unknown era. At first, the price of the sword had started at only $1,000,000 since the era it came from could not be found but some random guest kept trying to outbid Yanyi. In the end, Yanyi had spent $9,000,000 to buy the sword.


    ¡°You like antiques?¡± Qin Jiran saw the two items Yanyi had bought and had some niggling doubts. In his mind, Yanyi did not have any obvious interest in antiques.


    ¡°The tri-coloured pottery is for Grandpa, the sword is for you.¡± After Su Yanyi had finished saying this, she suddenly felt that she was both virtuous and filial. She bought a present for her elder and also one for her husband but hadn¡¯t bought anything for herself.


    ¡°Why are you giving me this sword?¡± Qin Jiran had some doubts. Yanyi¡¯s presents to him were really more and more special.


    ¡°When you wear armour and carry it, you¡¯ll definitely look like a great general.¡± Su Yanyi spoke out her thoughts.


    ¡°... you like role-ying?¡± Qin Jiran thought for a while then asked with a strange expression.


    ¡°...¡± This was the speechless Su Yanyi.


    At this time, the auction had already ended and the auction items would be sent to their respective owners¡¯ rooms. Su Yanyi and co. were heading out but saw that Corey came looking for them again.


    ¡°Sister Yanyi, you¡¯ve researched on ancient swords?¡± Corey asked somewhat curiously.


    ¡°I bought it for fun.¡± Su Yanyi gave Corey a nce then continued walking on.


    Corey chased after her and directly stated his objective: ¡°Someone found me, hoping that I could contact the owner of the sword. He is willing to spend $10million to buy the sword that you have. Hehe, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny. He didn¡¯t fight for it properly during the auction and came to find me, the host of the auctionter on. Don¡¯t even mention causing me to earn less money, does he think I¡¯m an idiot.¡±


    Corey also couldn¡¯t figure out if this person had an IQ problem. As the host of the auction, he naturally wouldn¡¯t like guests doing a private exchange on auction items, but this person insisted on looking for him to help. If it wasn¡¯t for the person working with his father, he would have thrown this person into the ocean. Was it easy for him to earn money!


    ¡°Not selling.¡± She wouldn¡¯t give anyone things that she had bought for her man, no matter who they were.


    ¡°The item changing hands could earn you $1million and you don¡¯t want to sell? Hehe, Sister Yanyi, if you like these kind of items, I can pay attention on your behalf?¡± Corey didn¡¯t really understand these kind of items and didn¡¯t feel they were good in any way. In the past, he didn¡¯t know Su Yanyi liked these kind of things either.


    ¡°Then pay attention to it. Jiran likes them.¡± Does Qin Jiran like them? Actually, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t know either. She had said this obviously to strike a blow at Corey.


    Corey¡¯s eyes immediately looked towards Qin Jiran. The corner of his lips pulled down and he said with some jealousy: ¡°It¡¯s for you? Then forget it, I don¡¯t have time to pay attention to such small matters.¡±


    Qin Jiran looked at Corey¡¯s personality change and was a bit speechless. He grabbed Yanyi¡¯s hand and decided to ignore this crazy guy.


    After the auction ended, it still wasn¡¯tte. It could be said that now was the time night activities started up. Su Yanyi didn¡¯t want to go back early either, recalled the bar Tiger had mentioned before, and so thought of going to have a look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bar and sit for a while.¡± Su Yanyi said. Tiger¡¯s face immediately changed. At the same moment, Corey who was sticking by Su Yanyi¡¯s side also had a strange expression.


    Corey wordlessly took out his phone then pressed on a few keys. On the screen, a timetable came up. Corey found the right activity then saw two words: training, turntable.


    After Corey had looked at the program, he secretly looked towards Su Yanyi, then secretly looked at Qin Jiran and thought about whether he should let them go like that or let them go like that!


    As he thought about it, Corey let out a roguish smile. This was definitely a scene to witness. He was really looking forward to seeing the change in the two persons¡¯ expressions when they watched the performance.

 Chapter 113.2 - Bringing Romance to the Ocean (2)

    <h4>Bringing Romance to the Ocean (2)</h4>


    The group of more than ten of them headed in the direction of the bar. Along the way, a lot of people were heading the same way. When they reached the bar, the loud cheers were already deafening.


    Tiger and ck Bear were in charge of opening the door. Su Yanyi had thepany of Qin Jiran and Corey who were on either side of her. She really looked like a Queen entering the scene. They were in a big group and attracted the attention of some people, especially when they saw Corey, they were very curious of Su Yanyi¡¯s identity. However, these people were more interested in the ongoing program on stage, their eyes were all on fire.


    With a wave of Corey¡¯s hand, there was immediately someone who appeared in front of them to lead them to a table with a good view. A portion of the secret team stayed behind while another portion of them dispersed. After that, everyone begin turning their attention to the performance on stage.


    Su Yanyi only had to take a single nce to know what this so-called program was about. Holding a ss of wine, her eyes narrowed slightly but she still had a calm demeanour, leading Corey who had been paying attention to her to be very disappointed.


    On the other hand, Qin Jiran who was at the side had a slightly bigger change in expression. Frowning, he only gave a look then retracted his vision and looked towards Su Yanyi.


    On stage, there was a man wearing leather had a leather whip in his hand and a woman who was only draped in ayer of chiffon tied to a cross. This was obviously a very representative SM kind of scene.


    ¡°What do you think, pretty right?¡± Corey separated from Yanyi and asked Qin Jiran who was sitting on Yanyi¡¯s other side.


    The ¡®pretty¡¯ remark from Corey was naturally directed towards the woman on stage. The woman was very pretty. She had lovely big eyes which revealed a pitiful kind of weakness. Her head was nted, leaving one to feel pity for her yet also feel a rashness to trample on her while her partly exposed body was hot, bing the focus of the audience¡¯s attention.


    Corey¡¯s question at that moment was clearly an attempt to purposely sow discord, if not why would he ask if another woman was pretty in the presence of his own wife.


    ¡°Senseless.¡± Qin Jiran replied coldly. If he had known that this ce would have such a performance, he definitely would have pulled Yanyi to some other ce!


    ¡°How is it senseless, you just don¡¯t understand appeal. Is it that you and Yanyi normally...¡± Corey¡¯s eyes looked towards Su Yanyi. He just didn¡¯t believe that Su Yanyi could be so calm!


    Qin Jiran¡¯s eyebrows tightened even further. He obviously didn¡¯t like discussing his rtionship with Yanyi with other people, especially with other men!


    Corey had grown up overseas and was very open about such matters. He didn¡¯t feel like this was something that couldn¡¯t be talked about. However, after he had said this, he found that the surrounding temperature had plummeted. Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi looked at him with an icy expression at the exact same moment, giving him a scare. He immediately shut his mouth. This expressions husband and wife couple were really frightening!


    At that moment on stage, the trainer¡¯s whip was fierily dancing on the woman¡¯s body. The woman¡¯s painful pleading caused the blood of the audience to boil, as if they all wanted to take the ce of the trainer.


    ¡°Hai, if you don¡¯t like this, I can change something else for you to see, don¡¯t keep ring at me.¡± Corey waved his hand and immediately, someone walked over. Corey said a few sentences in that person¡¯s ear and that person went to arrange it.


    The program on stage was very quickly changed. The audience let out loud cries asking for them to continue but the person in charge was obviously ignoring them. The second program was starting to prepare.


    Turntable was a prop and wasn¡¯t actually any new type of game but this kind of performance was just to liven things up. It was a bit cliched but seeded in increasing the atmosphere.


    This was different from the lovely woman. This time, it was a man who was bound to the turntable but this man was also very exquisite. He had a fragile beauty that satisfied the taste of a small group of people.


    After the man had been bound to the turntable, he was blindfolded. After that, a dart yer stood on the stage and while the turntable was moving, he started throwing darts. Every dart that was thrown caused a lot of noise.


    ¡°What do you feel?¡± Corey inquired excitedly.


    ¡°The acrobatics isn¡¯t bad, didn¡¯t think you had such tastes.¡± What about it? Throwing darts while blindfolded? It really was thoroughly meaningless okay! A good bar was turned foul, Su Yanyi indicated that she really was very disappointed. She might as well head back early and roll around in the sheets with her man.


    Corey felt that his taste was not good at all and was deeply affected!


    After drinking two sses of wine, Su Yanyi took her people and left. She and Qin Jiran decided to return to their room and waved the rest of the team off to do their own activities. Explosive Dragon didn¡¯t turn them down either, just leaving four people to guard their safety. The others were free to do their own things.


    On the way back to their room, the two of them passed through the deck and looked out towards the ocean in the deep of the night. It was both peaceful and beautiful, having a quiet air to it. It was different to the riotous environment of not long ago, totally like a different world.


    ¡°Yanyi, let¡¯s go look at the ocean¡± Qin Jiran pulled on Yanyi¡¯s hand, a bit reluctant to go back so quickly. This was his first time looking at the ocean with Yanyi and a bit impulsively wanted to experience the feeling of holding a loved one at the sea.


    ¡°En.¡± Su Yanyi also had the same idea. The two of them held hands as they walked onboard the deck. This was the ce closest to the ocean.


    The four bodyguards in charge of protecting the two of them also carefully walked behind them. Mantis was one of them. As she watched the backs of the two people in love, she suddenly experienced a feeling known as jealousy. She suddenly wanted to find a guy to PDA with.


    ¡°Aye, in the past, I didn¡¯t feel like being single was a bad thing but looking at the way the Elder Miss and Master Son-inw are now, I also want to find a wife.¡± Big ck Bull rubbed his head as he said this both in a down-to-earth and envious manner. He now wanted to find a wife.


    It was very cold in the sea at night. The wind blew, causing Su Yanyi¡¯s hair to be messy. Qin Jiran took of his jacket and ced it on Su Yanyi¡¯s body. After that, he reached out his band to pull Yanyi¡¯s entire person into his chest in a hug. That position was both romantic and warm.


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s whisper rang out from beside Su Yanyi, low, hoarse, extremely sexy.


    ¡°It is.¡± Su Yanyi also sighingly said this line. It was really beautiful and quiet. It felt a thousand times more interesting than that ridiculous, noisy program.


    ¡°Are you could, do you want to go back first ande back tomorrow again?¡± After a while, Qin Jiran asked with a bit of heartache. His head rubbed against Yanyi¡¯s head again and again, his lips were stuck to Yanyi¡¯s ear. He felt the iciness so his heart felt a bit achy. Sticking again and again, trying to give Su Yanyi even more warmth.


    Su Yanyi was rubbed against until her body was weak. This man¡¯s influence over her was getting bigger and bigger, especially this man¡¯s breath. It was as if she was being surrounded by his breath. It was very special, very unforgettable, and very warm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look for a while more.¡± Su Yanyi softly said. Her entire body was leaning into Qin Jiran¡¯s embrace as she ced her entire weight on him.


    The both of them, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi, had been together for a long time already. They had gone through a period of coldness and had also gone through a period of being in love. The two of them had already done the most intimate thing but actually, Qin Jiran felt that this was the first time Yanyi was disying such a state in front of him. It had that bit of gentleness, along with a warm air. Just like a young woman, she very trustingly ced herself in his embrace.


    At this moment, Qin Jiran¡¯s heart was full of happiness. If the confident, lofty Su Yanyi made his heart beat into existence, then this warm and gentle Yanyi made his existence iparably satisfied.


    Qin Jiran hugged Su Yanyi even tighter, such that no air could pass between them or the cold wind to chill them.


    However, Su Yanyi turned around, stretched out her hand and ced it on Qin Jiran¡¯s neck, giving him a very lingering kiss.


    Ah, it had to be said that this scene was too romantic and to beautiful. The bodyguards not far away couldn¡¯t help but to move their fingers to capture this scene. Of course, this was also one of their responsibilities. Before leaving, the Old Man specially instructed them to record every little moment of the trip, especially when they were PDA-ing.


    After kissing for a long time, the two people slowly separated. There was some gloominess in Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes. With a hoarse voice, he said: ¡°Yanyi, let¡¯s go back.¡± Go back to do the things they should be doing.


    ¡°En.¡± Su Yanyi also felt that it was time to return.


    In the same instant that Yanyi agreed, Qin Jiran suddenly bent his waist and carried Su Yanyi in a princess carry.


    ¡°Let me carry you back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± A bit surprising but with no intention to refuse.


    So in the next moment, Qin Jiran carried his new bride into the master bedroom, a beautiful night, also pulling open the light and graceful curtains.


    In the suite sat the members of the team who had been locked out. In the master bedroom, ah, no words needed to be said.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, so the trip this time was a honeymoon.¡± Bat was at one side wiping his gun while giving his opinion on the trip.


    ¡°Did you just know? As expected, your reaction is a bit slow.¡± Mouse said this with some disdain. This problem was something that everyone had already known alright!


    ¡°Did you say slow?¡± Bat raised his gun in a very quick manner, pointing it at Mouse¡¯s head while he asked this.


    Mouse¡¯s face showed even more disdain. He just wouldn¡¯t believe that that stupid Bat dared to shoot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me. If you continue pointing the gun at my head, I¡¯ll tell Rabbit about the time you peeped at her while she was bathing!¡± Although Mouse was nicknamed ¡®Mouse¡¯, he had a lot of guts.


    Bat¡¯s face turned red in a second, not knowing whether or not to be angry or embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± Bat felt he was being maligned, he just happened to pass by that time okay!


    ¡°Hmph, I have evidence. The video of you passing by is in my hands!¡± As a technology expert, Mouse demonstrated that he definitely wasn¡¯t speaking nonsense!


    ¡°Evidence, you actually have evidence. Hurry up and take it out, if not don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± This time, Bat¡¯s entire person flew over, directly going to fight with Mouse. Mouse¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow either. He very quickly avoided it.


    ¡°Oi, you¡¯re really attacking? Hurry up and stop it. The Elder Miss and Master Son-in-Law are still in the room, do you really want to draw them out!¡±


    ¡°Che, and you say I¡¯m the slow one. I think your IQ is the one that¡¯s low. Elder Miss and Master Son-inw are busy inside, where would they find the energy to bother with us...¡± Bat very naturally rebutted.

 Chapter 114.1 - The Pace of PDA (1)

    The Pace of PDA (1)


    This was the second night that Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi had spent on the Banquet cruise and it was a very romantic and sentimental night but to the Qin family, it was one where it was impossible to sleep peacefully!


    This night, something big happened at the Qin family¡¯s main house. The eldest brother Qin Zhenren¡¯s illegitimate child Qin Haowen and Qin Zhenyi¡¯s son Qin Chu got into a fight over a woman at a bar. In the brawl, Qin Haowen identally pushed Qin Chu onto the road. Just at that moment, a car happened to pass by and mmed into Qin Chu¡¯s body. Qin Chu fell into aa then and there and was sent to the emergency department of the hospital.


    This matter reached all members of the Qin family in an instant, rming them. Qin Zhenyi immediately rushed to the hospital while Qin Haowen had been dragged away by the police. Qin Zhenli after considering first rushed to the hospital. In an instant, the entire air of the Qin family became even more strained.


    On the second morning, Su Yanyi received a report on this matter, and it was a very detailed report.


    It had to be said that Su Yanyi had made a lot of arrangements towards the Qin family, or it was more urate to say that she had made a lot of calcted moves against the Qin family. However, a majority of these were still in the nning stage and hadn¡¯t been implemented. Besides, the most important point was that her ns were only to acquire the Qin family¡¯s shares but not to harm them physically!


    The Qin family wasn¡¯t the Wang family. Even though the Qin family¡¯s actions were iparably hateful, it wasn¡¯t heinous to the point that she wanted to make the Qin family bankrupt and dead. However, she did arrange for surveince on the members of the Qin family, allowing this scene to be viewed from beginning to end. As for the details of this scene, it was more clear than even that of those present then. That¡¯s why Su Yanyi had received a report, which was the most detailed.


    Qin Haowen and Qin Chu arrived at the bar separately to y. After that, they both very coincidentally met the same woman. This woman had some status as well, she was the daughter of some gang boss and had fun very openly. She was very mboyant; upon seeing the two men fighting for her, she not only did not try to stop them, she had even kept adding oil to fire by saying she was going to pick the best one. After fooling around a bit, the two of them started fighting. Later after that, each of them asked more people for backup and started brawling at the entrance of the bar. Eventer after that, Qin Chu was punched onto the road by Qin Haowen. Before Qin Chu could climb back up, a car was heading his way. The only good thing was that the car managed to swerve away at thest moment, that¡¯s why Qin Chu hadn¡¯t died on the spot.


    The Qin family had different reactions; Qin Zhenyi was iparably furious. On the way to the hospital, he had already called Qin Zhenli, scolding Qin Zhenli thoroughly. After that, he directly called around to look for awyer, obviously wanting to use this opportunity to do something.


    Qin Zhenli had also found awyer that night, as well as some people he couldn¡¯t not look for. Who asked Qin Haowen to be arrested.


    On the other hand, Qin Zhenren had a kind of ¡®sitting on the mountains while watching the tigers fight¡¯ attitude, coldly watching the situation y out.


    Of course, to Su Yanyi, this wasn¡¯t the most interesting part. The thing that surprised Su Yanyi the most was Qin Chu¡¯s diagnosis!


    Regardless of whether it was Qin Zhenli or Qin Zhenyi, their attitude was the same towards this matter of fighting over jealousy, which was that this was an internal matter. They both used a lot of methods to supress this news. After all, there was too much news regarding the Qin family at the moment!


    And the most guarded secret that Qin Zhenyi was hiding was that the injury Qin Chu had sustained because of the ident was very special. His lower body suffered irrecoverable damage. It had already been confirmed in the operation that he had be infertile.


    After Su Yanyi had hung up on her underling¡¯s reporting, her fingers tapped the table as she began to consider the impacts and consequences of this matter.


    Qin Jiran poured a ss of milk and carried it to Su Yanyi. Seeing her deep in thought, he could not help but to ask: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what happened?¡±


    Su Yanyi thought about it for awhile then repeated the news she had received, especially the news she was most surprised about. Her instincts told her that this piece of news would have the deepest impact.


    After hearing this news, Qin Jiran was very obviously stunned, there was a sort of God unfolding kind of feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯s been confirmed that its incurable?¡± Qin Jiran asked with some uncertainty. Besides him, his father only had Qin Chu as a son. If Qin Chu could not perform, it meant he couldn¡¯t produce an heir. To Qin Zhenyi, this was definitely the greatest blow.


    ¡°Confirmed!¡± The hospital also the Su family¡¯s people. With the Su family¡¯s informationwork, as long as they wanted to investigate something, there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be found.


    At this moment, Qin Jiran somewhat felt that this world was unpredictable. Things changed. Such a thing could even happen.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯lle looking for you?¡± Su Yanyi was holding the milk and slowly sipping when she suddenly asked this.


    Qin Jiran went silent. He understood Su Yanyi¡¯s meaning but was unable to give a reply. Qin Zhenyi had chosen to abandon him initially. Later on because of profit, he (Qin Zhenyi) had chosen to contact him. In that case, would he (Qin Zhenyi) look for him because of the inheritance issue?


    ¡°What would it matter if he looked for me or not, my stance won¡¯t change.¡± Qin Jiran resolutely answered. He couldn¡¯t change other people¡¯s decisions, but his stance definitely wouldn¡¯t change.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what rtion does it have to us.¡± Su Yanyi said with a cold voice. That¡¯s right, it was only the Qin family¡¯s problem. Since it was something she had done, then what rtion did it have to her. They just had to make the appropriate preparations.


    After breakfast, Corey came to look for Su Yanyi to watch the matches at the Fighting Beasts Stage again. At first, Su Yanyi had no interest. She felt that instead of watching thepetition, she might as well go look at the ocean. She had even considered asking someone to prepare diving suits for them to go y in the ocean. However, Corey persistently invited them, saying that they had a lion and tiger fighting and insisted on bringing them to watch, if not he would follow them all the way.


    In order to get rid of this huge lightbulb, Su Yanyi finally pulled Qin Jiran to go to the Fighting Beasts Stage just to appease Corey then leave. However, just as they were about to enter, two women walked in wearing provocative clothes. They looked somewhat familiar as well.


    Su Yanyi frowned. Just a look and she was able to ascertain who those two were. Yesterday during Corey and Qin Jiran¡¯s match, she had felt these two were too noisy and had thrown half of ss of wine at them. Who would have thought they would meet here again today.


    Beloved Queen Majesty, do you really only think they were noisy? Was it not because those two women were screaming at the Film Emperor that you threw the wine at them?


    ¡°Ah, hello to you. I¡¯m Lucia, it¡¯s very nice to see you again. Would I have the honour of inviting you for a ss of wine?¡±


    Su Yanyi looked at these two women. These two women had naturally seen Su Yanyi and co., but obviously their gazes preferred falling on Qin Jiran himself. After seeing Qin Jiran, they unhesitatingly walked over.


    Were they trying to seduce her man in front of her? Upon seeing this scene, Su Yanyi felt that her hands were starting to get itchy. In a cold voice, she directly addressed Corey: ¡°You say, if I tossed them into the sea, what consequences would there be?


    As a guest, before clearing out the trash, she had to seek the owner¡¯s opinion. At the very least, she couldn¡¯t let the owner not be able to find the trash!


    Su Yanyi¡¯s voice was icy. When Corey heard it, he shivered from the cold. He smiled catingly: ¡°Don¡¯t, how could we make the Elder Miss waste her energy. I¡¯ll get someone to bring them away now.¡±


    After Corey finished speaking, he waved his hand. The surrounding bodyguards that belonged to the Banquet immediately surrounded them, bringing away the two screaming women as well as their bodyguards.


    A lot of people around them had seen this scene and their expressions were different thought their reactions were the same; no one stood out for a matter that didn¡¯t involve them. This world was just like that, no matter where it was, they had to be clear on their manner. If you offended someone you shouldn¡¯t offend, you could only me yourself for not being perceptive enough.


    Before Qin Jiran could react, the situation had already ended. Without any expression, he walked forward a step, grabbed Su Yanyi¡¯s hand and looked at Su Yanyi with innocent eyes, as if saying he was not at fault for what just happened!


    After chasing away those lustful girls, Su Yanyi pulled Qin Jiran to sit down without any intention of ming him. How could she me Qin Jiran for being too attractive.


    Since everyone had arrived, the match could start. Corey waved his hand and immediately, there were ten plus strong men carrying two separaterge cages onto the stage.


    The wild beasts were naturally extremely dangerous. Corey couldn¡¯t actually let these wild beasts out so thepetition was held inside the cage. The two cages very magically joined together. After that, the board in the middle was pulled out and the two beasts immediately had nothing blocking them from seeing the other.


    The lion¡¯s roar and the tiger¡¯s roar immediately rang out, an interesting battle was about to start!


    Aspared to the human matches, the people present seemed to enjoy this kind of ferocious beasts fighting more, especially this kind of king vs. king match caused people¡¯s blood to boil.


    Angry roars, bites, the ws of the two animals were very quickly dyed with the blood of the other, fighting ferociously.


    The tiger was a king of thousands of beasts while the lion was very strong as well, but these two animals were obviously different in a lot of ways. At the very least, tigers were solitary creatures while lions were pack animals. If they were fighting alone, tigers would have the advantage and in the cage, this was the case.


    ¡°This tiger is a Siberian Tiger, it¡¯s very fierce. The lion iscking a bit but the match is not bad right?¡± Corey asked excitedly. He just liked this kind of fights, more so than human fights.


    ¡°Naturally, the tiger is amazing.¡± At this moment, the Tiger standing in the back couldn¡¯t help but to interrupt.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right, it is amazing. What do you say, Sister Yanyi, what do you feel?¡± In reality, Corey wanted to save some face. The programmes at the bar the previous night were all called meaningless by Su Yanyi so he now wanted to find something interesting for Su Yanyi to watch in order not to weaken the Banquet¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°When I was still drinking milk I¡¯d already seen this kind of match, would you still say it¡¯s interesting or not?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s tone had that bit of disdain. The Su family¡¯s private ind specially reared various wild animals. She had already watched animals fight a lot when she was young, plus there were various animals. Watching the two animals in the cage really was meaningless.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot, the Su family has a ce to specially raise wild beasts. Sister Yanyi, how about we do an exchange. The ones I have in my hand now aren¡¯t sufficient, why don¡¯t you sell me a few?¡± Corey had just been worrying over the matter of having enough beasts. The ones he had been raising weren¡¯t strong enough and now, there were stricter measures in ce. After training, they still had to wait for a period of time before they could go on stage. If he could get a few from Su Yanyi, he would have enough.


    ¡°No door.¡± She wasn¡¯t willing to let her family¡¯s animals go on stage for this kind of performance. Don¡¯t assume she doesn¡¯t know that the wild animals fought very interestingly on stage but before going on stage, they were given drugs to enhance their stamina and power so that these two animals didn¡¯t just fight for their lives. However, these drugs did do damage to the animals¡¯ bodies and a lot of them had to be put down. Su Yanyi didn¡¯t want to do such a thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject me so fast, we can always discuss. Don¡¯t you like ancient artefacts, I can exchange one with you, how about that?¡± Corey didn¡¯t give up and continued pursuing it.


    ¡°Enough with the nonsense, I¡¯m not exchanging. Are the number of animals who die on your ship less than the humans who do? I don¡¯t intend on sending those animals to their death.¡± Su Yanyi unceremoniously pointed out. Although the Su family operated in the underworld, they still had their principles when it came to conducting business.


    Corey was obviously somewhat disappointed. He looked at Su Yanyi with resentment.


    Su Yanyi was a bit frazzled by Corey¡¯s gaze. It was really weird for a grown man to be looking at her thus!


    Su Yanyi thought for awhile then suddenly thought of a certain matter and said: ¡°This business can¡¯t be done but we can discuss something else.¡±


    Corey¡¯s eyes brightened. He asked curiously: ¡°What do you want to do, I definitely won¡¯t have any problems.¡± Corey¡¯s family, the Wallens family and the Su family were business partners. His father all along wished that he and this generation of the Su family could also have good rtions.


    ¡°The Wallens family has a mediapany which I¡¯ve heard is not bad, do you have any intention of partnering up?¡± Su Yanyi was in the media and entertainment industry, working together would naturally be in this direction.


    ¡°Media? With the Dragon¡¯s Emissary or with Resplendent Entertainment?¡± Regarding this reply, Corey wasn¡¯t surprised but he was a bit disappointed. He preferred Underworld dealings but the media obviously was not.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Do you really think it¡¯s two differentpanies?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t answer but asked in reply. She felt that Corey¡¯s question really was pointless.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯s a family affair, why talk about it as if it belonged to two families. So how do you want to work together?¡± Corey also felt that his question was somewhat redundant. The Su family had a lot of businesses but they were all a family, there was no need to separate it out so clearly.


    In the time after that, everyone was screaming as they watched the performance on Fighting Beasts Stage while Su Yanyi and Corey began discussing their partnership. They separately talked about the media situation in their country and overseas briefly. Qin Jiran listened at a side and felt that it was very interesting. While Su Yanyi was talking, he was afraid that she was thirsty and poured her quite a few cups of water.


    Every time Corey saw Qin Jiran pouring Su Yanyi water, he also wanted to push his cup over but before he had a chance to do so, Qin Jiran directly pushed the bottle of spring water over... Must the difference in treatment be so obvious?


    Corey felt that the longer he spend with Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran, the more blows he received. He really had an increasing feeling of despise.


    The two of them discussed until they reached the matter of having a reality programme. Su Yanyi thought of the programme that Qin Jiran was in the midst of nning and asked: ¡°Jiran, do you think that the programme you¡¯re nning can be added into the partnership ns?¡±


    Country M was an economically advanced society, chasing profits included the media and all rted industries. Corey¡¯s Wallens family was also simr but it had to be said that these kind of ns starting for the purpose of profit was the most suitable for everybody. For example, a lot of reality programmes were done pretty well, a lot could be learnt from them as well as worth in partnering up.


    ¡°If you guys can confirm your partnership, I can naturally wee it on my end.¡± Qin Jiran also understood this principle. If two countries could co-host a selection programme, its final impact would naturally be more far reaching than if they held it alone.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start the partnership between the twopanies with this programme. You are also a shareholder of the Dragon Emissary and also the person in charge of this programme. How about leaving this matter to you?¡± As a very brilliant strategist, Su Yanyi felt that since she had already aplished the important move of partnering with the Wallens family, then the rest could be left to someone else to do.


    Qin Jiran whose workload increased again was not surprised already. Something that had been entrusted to him by his esteemed wife naturally could not be refused!


    ¡°Rest assured and leave it to me.¡± Even if there were problems, he had to talk as if there were no problems. Besides, this kind of situation was something that Qin Jiran was happy to deal with.


    Qin Jiran had been around in the entertainment field for so many years and had an understanding of the industry. When Yanyi had handed over the nning for the TV programme, he had already decided to do it well. Now that they were working with the Wallens family, Qin Jiran was even more determined to do it well.

 Chapter 114.2 - The Pace of PDA (2)

    <h4>Chapter 114.2 The Pace of PDA (2)</h4>


    The big fight between the lion and tiger finally ended with the tiger as the victor. When the two animals were locked in their cages and brought down the stage, the fur on their bodies were covered in fresh blood, looking somewhat tragic.


    When Qin Jiran¡¯s gaze fell onto the bodies of the two animals, his expression was a bit impassive. He didn¡¯t like watching this kind of thing, he liked animals a lot. Watching this kind of scene made him feel quite ufortable. However, he understood that this was reality. The weak became food for the strong. Regardless of whether it was between the lion and tiger, or between these two animals and humans, the rules were such.


    Whoever was strong- had more say over their fates and the fates of other people! Whether it was nature or society, it was the same.


    ¡°What, are you unhappy?¡± Su Yanyi noticed Qin Jiran¡¯s change in emotions and asked with some concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Qin Jiran retracted his gaze from the bodies of the two animals and shook his head. He didn¡¯t feel that there was a need to express his thoughts of that moment because he felt that Yanyi understood this principle more than himself.


    Although Qin Jiran didn¡¯t exin, Yanyi could more or less guess what was in Qin Jiran¡¯s heart. From the little golden turtle and the little white tiger, she knew that this man liked small animals. Although these two were bigger, they weren¡¯t actually much different.


    It must be said that some people were weird. They didn¡¯t like mixing with humans but liked interacting with animals. Maybe it¡¯s because animals have simpler motivespared to humans.


    ¡°If you like animals, I¡¯ll bring you to the ind to have a look, there are a lot there.¡± Su Yanyi remembered that she had said something simr in the past but there had been no time to go. Perhaps they could take a little time to go, the view there was really good.


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯ll definitely be very beautiful.¡± Qin Jiran dly agreed. Although Yanyi¡¯s words didn¡¯t soundforting, he could feel a kind of warm concern. That was a taste of happiness that needed to be diligently experienced.


    ¡°I want to go too, bring me along. I only went once when I was young, I miss it a lot.¡± Corey couldn¡¯t help but to butt in this time. He really couldn¡¯t bare to let this couple go on PDA-ing incessantly, were they bulling the single him!


    Su Yanyi¡¯s and Qin Jiran¡¯s gazes turned towards Corey at the same time, they were both equally cold, and neither did either of them say anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go diving.¡± Su Yanyi only nced at Corey and chose to ignore him and directly said this to Qin Jiran.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Jiran turned his head and chose to learn from Yanyi, directly ignoring Corey the lightbulb.


    A ¡°pfft¡± sound came from the members of the secret team at a corner. They were all wearing simr expressions of holding in a smile. Amongst them, Rabbit couldn¡¯t hold in herughter, making Corey¡¯s face ck in an instant!


    Weren¡¯t they bulling him too much!


    In the end, Corey still shamelessly followed them to eat but Corey still ended up footing the bill. This made Yanyi more tolerant of this lightbulb. After all, besides Corey, she and Qin Jiran had the secret team as lightbulbs so this extra person who would pay wasn¡¯t much.


    In the afternoon, due to Corey¡¯s courteous arrangement, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran really went diving in the deep ocean. However at first, Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t familiar with it and could only rely on Su Yanyi¡¯s direction for water training. The water was cold and he wasn¡¯t used to wearing the diving suit but listening to Su Yanyi patiently exin to him word by word, Qin Jiran felt very warm.


    As expected, his Yanyi was the most brilliant, most all-rounded person. She knew everything, more useful than those Baidu sisters!


    In the end, the two of them held hands as they dived. Su Yanyi took into ount Qin Jiran¡¯s skills as a beginner and didn¡¯t dive too deep, but the two of them holding hands in the great ocean was an iparably spending feeling. It was really as if there were only the two of them left in the world. In this mysterious great ocean, depending on one another, no other person could appear in their world.


    ¡°Hu!¡± The moment they got out of the water, Qin Jiran could not help but to release a big breath. He was very happy.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t been diving for a long time and she was also feeling great. Seeing Qin Jiran¡¯s happy expression, she felt that diving should be added to their itinerary on future dates.


    Horse-riding, looking at the ocean, diving, going to the ind to look at animals. See, actually if you used your heart to think about it, dating wasn¡¯t hard. With two people together, there really was a lot a lot of things that could be done.


    Not far away, Spider held a recording device and recorded this moment for forever. This was the content of his report to the Old Master.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s and Su Yanyi¡¯s visit to the liner could also be counted as a honeymoon trip. All business matters had been handed to the secretaries and assistants to handle, such as Kang Zhong and Jiang Xiaobin who hadn¡¯t been brought along. However, Kang Zhong was in contact with the Old Master while Jiang Xiaobin and Kang Zhong were in contact. After that, under the Old Urchin¡¯s leadership, every moment Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi spent on the liner had been shared online on Weibo by Kang Zhong and Jiang Xiaobin.


    This round¡¯s actions taken for the PDA were jointly led by Kang Zhong and Jiang Xiaobin, moreover they had schemed together. Not only did they post simr captions, but the photos they uploaded were even more interesting.


    On Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo, besides photos of the two of them, all the single shots were of Su Yanyi. Plus, all the camera angles seemed to be from Qin Jiran¡¯s view. Of course, all credit had to be given to Spider, Mouse, and co. for their professional photo taking skills.


    Furthermore, on Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo, besides photos of the both of them, all the other solo shots were of Qin Jiran and the angle also seemed to be Su Yanyi¡¯s.


    In the beginning, all the fans who had viewed these photos were busy screaming and shouting in surprise. They were all thinking that this was another episode of the two of them PDA-ing. However, a lot of these fans were those who shipped this couple. After looking at Film Emperor Qin¡¯s and leaving ament, they couldn¡¯t help but to go over to Queen Su¡¯s to have a look. It could also be the reverse. When the fanster realised that the two of them had different photos on Weibo, the screaming got even louder!


    [Oh oh oh! Film Emperor Qin and Queen Su are increasingly good at ying the game. They¡¯re pacing their PDA, a picture taken here, another picture shared, it really is an art! It¡¯s blinding our eyes!]


    [Upstairs, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.] It is PDA-ing but what¡¯s new?


    [Stupid, look carefully. Look at the Queen¡¯s then look at the Film Emperor¡¯s and you¡¯ll understand. These two people, tsk tsk, aiya. Where are they ying, on a cruise?]


    [What a beautiful ocean, I really want to go to the ocean to y too. Tycoon, please bring me!]


    [Us poor folk have no way of understanding the rich people¡¯s world. What kind of activity is diving? Are there any tycoons in the ocean, let this poor folk catch one!]


    [The more I see their PDA, the more I understand that I don¡¯t know how to love! Is this degree of affection to make picky people single?]


    [Ah, are the two of them shooting an idol drama? Why is this feeling so familiar? A yacht, the ocean, diving. Oh, it¡¯s a real life drama!]


    [Upstairs, did you not read the topic? It¡¯s a honeymoon, okay! Oh, honeymoons, I also really want to go on one, does anyone want to go with?]


    Deary, can it really be considered a honeymoon if you randomly find someone on the inte to go with you?


    A lot of people who had seen this message could not help but to take a look at the topic again: the Queen¡¯s and Film Emperor¡¯s honeymoon ¨C being romantic on the ocean!

 Chapter 115.1 - Scram further away, got it? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 115.1 Scram further away, got it? (1)</h4>


    The second auction was different from the first, or it could be said that they were opposite. The second auction had things from the underworld such as arms and ammunitions, poisons, and people. In any case, as long as it was something you could buy in the underworld, it was something you could find here. Of course, for an item to be in this auction, it wasn¡¯t something you could get so easily in the underworld either.


    The rules of the second auction were simr to the first; cash would be used for the exchange, and all items to be auctioned were at least USD$1 million. There was a change in the auctioneer to an even hotterdy who, with a wink, incited countless of wolf whistles.


    ¡°... The second auction has begun. Now, starting with the first auction: military weapons from M country which has been eliminated six months ago. This includes hand guns, machine guns, rifles, and sniper rifles... the starting price is USD$8 million. Each raise will be by at least USD$200,000.¡±


    Qin Jiran listened to the introduction on stage, then at Su Yanyi and the secret team, all of whom had indifferent expressions. All of a sudden, he felt that reality was more fascinating then the movies.


    Firearms had always been an existence liked by those from the underworld. These firearms very quickly reached an asking price of USD$16 million, having increased by a whole two times. What¡¯s more, it was still increasing. Clearly, it could be seen how popr they were.


    ¡°Are you not interested in this?¡± Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi¡¯s indifferent manner and asked curiously. He felt that given the Su family¡¯s power in the underworld, these things were necessary. Now that the auction had items worth snatching up, why didn¡¯t Yanyi seem to have any intention of purchasing? Was it because she had her own purchasing channels?


    Qin Jiran¡¯s mind only thought of smugglers, arms dealers, and other international arms organizations and their rted dealings. It painted a very interesting picture, to the extent that it could be a movie.


    Who knew that the moment he finished asking, everyone in their vicinity including Su Yanyi all looked at him with a weird expression, as if asking ¡®do you not know?¡¯.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The Su family has their own arms factory. If we need anything we can just make it ourselves.¡± Su Yanyi asked instead, thinking about it seriously as well. She thought about the times when she, her brother, and her father spoke. Had they never mentioned it before?


    This time, Qin Jiran¡¯s expression had some shock, an arms factory? Was that really something that could be privately held? So private nes and yachts weren¡¯t anything. The real wealthy should own an arms factory!


    ¡°The factory can manufacture all these things?¡± Qin Jiran asked with some unsurety. He was referring to the firearms on stage, which could also be said to be various kinds of weapons and ammunition.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Yanyi said with 100% confidence. If an arms factory cannot manufacture firearms and ammunition it might as well be a toy manufacturing nt.


    ¡°Can you build other things too?¡± Qin Jiran was even more curious. As a man, it was very normal to be interested in weapons. When they were training at the base, he had really liked the shooting training. Now that he knew the Su family had their own arms factory he really wanted to visit, it was definitely more interesting than watching animals fight!


    ¡°Of course!¡± If not how could it be called an arms factory! Su Yanyi felt that this man was a bit too wishy washy, but seeing the gleam in his eyes, she suddenly got it. So this man liked this kind of thing!


    ¡°If you want to go, I can bring you to have a look when we leave the day after.¡± This was a honeymoon anyway, the Old Man and Kang Zhong probably wouldn¡¯t mind if she extended her vacation a bit. It was better to enjoy oneself, she didn¡¯t want to be a workaholic like in her previous life.


    ¡°Will it affect your work?¡± Qin Jiran knew how busy Su Yanyi was. Before they hade, Kang Zhong had sent them off with a grumbling look.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Kang Zhong is there.¡±


    ¡°...Okay, then let¡¯s go have a look.¡± Kang Zhong, you have to hang in there!


    As the two of them were chatting, the batch of weapons had been auctioned off. The final price had been USD$18 million, though this could only be considered an appetizer.


    With the following rounds of the auction, the firearms and ammunition really couldn¡¯t be considered much because items to be auctioned didn¡¯t just include weapons, there was even a tank, a fighter ne, a canon, etc. Some of these were phased out by a country while some were from a country¡¯s new research. At the end of the auction, there was even a half-scrapped aircraft carrier. This left someone like Qin Jiran whose first visit it was with opened eyes. There really was everything under the sun.


    ¡°There¡¯s even an aircraft carrier, is it really okay?¡± Qin Jiran asked with some uncertainty.


    ¡°Who do you think is selling these items?¡± Su Yanyi gave Qin Jiran a nce and asked with deep meaning.


    Qin Jiran thought about it and his eyes shed. In that instant, he understood Su Yanyi¡¯s meaning and said: ¡°You¡¯re saying that it¡¯s from our own country?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You have to know that the biggest arms dealers in the world are all backed by governments behind the scenes, if not where would they obtain so many weapons and equipment.¡± This matter was a secret that didn¡¯t need to be said amongst underworld bosses.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Qin Jiran then understood that logic; any power that wanted to make it big had to have the backing of the government!


    Thinking to this point, Qin Jiran looked down. All of a sudden, he thought of a question and asked: ¡°the Wallens n as well?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, behind them is the ruling party. That¡¯s not right, it should be that behind the ruling party is the Wallens family. After so many years, the Wallens family has supported so many prime ministers of M country, no less than double digits.¡± Su Yanyi let Qin Jiran know all the secrets of the underworld without hiding anything. These were matters that she had been aware of since she was young.


    ¡°That...¡± Qin Jiran wanted to ask another question but only said it halfway before he stopped, as if he felt that it was something he shouldn¡¯t be asking.


    Su Yanyi had been taking note of the colour of Qin Jiran¡¯s face. These kind of underworld things to a person like Qin Jiran were bound to have a lot of shocking things so she had been taking note of Qin Jiran¡¯s feelings and exining things when appropriate. Looking at Qin Jiran¡¯s face now, she more or less understood what Qin Jiran wanted to ask.


    ¡°You want to ask about the Su family?¡± Su Yanyi helped Qin Jiran to finish the words he had not yet spoken.


    ¡°Is it convenient to say, it just suddenly came into my mind.¡± Qin Jiran was a bit curious but it wasn¡¯t something that he absolutely needed to know. He knew this kind of thing was extremely confidential.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t say anything this time but made a ¡°nine¡± sign towards Qin Jiran. Qin Jiran understood this. Every country¡¯s situation and history really had simr aspects.


    As the auction reached the end, there were items that asionally weren¡¯t auctioned off but arge majority were carved up by the guests. Most people had not made the trip in vain. This time, Su Yanyi and her team did not buy anything. The Su family was the underworld¡¯s biggest seller so some of the stuff that had been auctioned off here were from the Su family. However, that had been arranged by her elder brother and father and Su Yanyi had not asked about it.


    That night after the auction had ended, Su Yanyi and her team went to the casino. The casino at the Banquet was very magnificent and luxurious. Although some of the guests had gone for other entertainments, most of them would be gathered here, ying together.


    Su Yanyi also allowed the secret team to go wander around. She had even very generously told them to count all their losses on her though in reality, it was actually on her grandfather.


    The secret team left four members beside Su Yanyi¡¯s and Qin Jiran¡¯s side while the rest of them went to y, though they were all not far from the two of them. They yed while keeping a lookout such that there were no loopholes in their protection of Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran.


    ¡°What do you want to y?¡± Su Yanyi asked. This was the first time the both of them were visiting a ce like the casino together so Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t too clear on Qin Jiran¡¯s likes.


    As this moment, Su Yanyi suddenly felt that there were a lot of things they could do together because there really were a lot a lot of things they hadn¡¯t done before.


    ¡°Up to you.¡± Qin Jiran had yed a few rounds in the past but didn¡¯t have anything he was particrly inclined to or liked, it was just for fun.


    Maybe it was because he had seen a side of the so-called underworld at the Banquet; violent and bloody, depraved and luxurious. These were the most true of human nature and also the most degenerate. Thus, Qin Jiran felt that he himself had be more calm and settled.


    Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were both people who could attract the vision of everyone by just standing there. That cold, arrogant air was even more harder to ignore so their appearance had already been noticed by many people. When the two of them finally sat at a table ying sic bo, that table received a lot of attention.


    Not far away sat two men each holding a ss of wine. One of them said in a lewd manner: ¡°Look at that missy, she¡¯s really bloody beautiful!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not your average miss, I¡¯ve seen Corey that escorting her around. I¡¯m just not sure which family she belongs to.¡± The other man said as if he was lost in thought though his gaze never left Su Yanyi.


    These two men were both foreigners and they seemed to know Corey a bit. In terms of age, they were probably second or third generation underworld men with their foppish air.


    ¡°Corey apanying her? Then we should ask Corey just who that missy is.¡± The lewd man immediately took out his phone to dial Corey. After they exchanged a few sentences, the face of the lewd man changed. He slowly and carefully withdrew the gaze directed at Su Yanyi.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, so which rich family¡¯s missy is she?¡± The other man asked, his gaze still fixed on Su Yanyi. He was obviously interested in Su Yanyi but before the lewd man could reply, he said in a yful tone: ¡±Or better to ask, which rich man¡¯s mistress is she?¡±


    There were only three types of women who coulde here: a rich miss, someone belonging to a rich and powerful man, or a strong woman who held her own power.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. That¡¯s the miss from the Su family, hurry and stop looking. Be careful of getting into trouble.¡± Even the voice of the lewd man had dropped by several decibels and his tone was a lot more anxious.


    Violent Rabbit had been ying ckjack near the two men and had overheard their conversation. In the beginning, she had been somewhat offended but now, she was only left with pride and disdain.


    Pride, because of the Su family¡¯s power. Disdain, because of the change in these two men. Gutless men!


    Actually, there were many simr discussions throughout the casino but not every one of them had this kind of exposure or connections. Only a few among the few was able to know of Su Yanyi¡¯s identity so those without exposure brought themselves over.


    Su Yanyi really was very beautiful. To use a few phrases to describe her, it would be ¡®bright eyes and teeth¡¯, ¡®priceless attractiveness¡¯, ¡®magnificent¡¯, and ¡®peerless elegance¡¯. Plus, her most notable aspect wasn¡¯t her looks but her aura and the kind of aura she had, cold with iparable arrogance and loftiness, made lots of men look, eager to conquer!


    So, a few men who thought they were better than Qin Jiran appeared before Su Yanyi. This man obviously thought Su Yanyi was being maintained by Qin Jiran, or perhaps in many men¡¯s eyes they all thought the same. After all, most of the women here were like that.

 Chapter 115.2 - Scram further away, got it? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 115.2 Scram further away, got it? (2)</h4>


    ¡°Well a good evening to this Eastern miss. Could I have the honour of inviting you for a drink?¡± His shoddy Chinese sounded very weird but this ¡®pretending to be a gentleman¡¯ manner of this man was very hateful.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never have that kind of honour.¡± Su Yanyi said without any courtesy, throwing out the chips in her hand and without even a nce at the man.


    The man was naturally dissatisfied with being ignored. With a sh in his eyes, he turned a cold look at Qin Jiran.


    ¡°What, your sugar daddy is here so you can¡¯t talk to me? Beautiful miss, you have to understand that there will always be more men in this world better suited for you.¡± This man clearly wasn¡¯t some gentleman, no more than two sentences and he had already revealed his vile intentions.


    In reality, there really weren¡¯t many true gentleman who had boarded the liner. Not surprisingly, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were the only exceptions.


    This was the first time Su Yanyi had heard someone calling Qin Jiran her sugar daddy. Instead of feeling insulted, she thought it was quite interesting. However, interesting being interesting, it didn¡¯t mean that she would let off such a lecherous man.


    Su Yanyi waved her hand, signalling to the secret team to take control of the situation, but before any of the team moved, Qin Jiran walked directly in front of the man and poured the ss of wine he had been holding on the man¡¯s head. In an instant, the man who had been pretending to be gentlemanly became a pathetic pile of chicken soup with wine cascading down, causing those in the vicinity tough.


    The rule of the Banquet was very simple: the weak were the food of the strong. As long as you had sufficient power and ability then you would have enough say in this ce. The Wallens family had never set any rules stating that no fighting was allowed at the Banquet. Thus, there were a couple of people who died on this liner because of some personal vengeance so a lot of old timers who knew the rule knew that there was a show to watch.


    Su Yanyi saw Qin Jiran¡¯s actions and stopped ying dice. She turned around with a lot of interest, revealing a ¡°there¡¯s a good show to watch¡± expression. She was somewhat looking forward to this man¡¯s angry manner, or perhaps she should say his jealous manner?


    ¡°To hell with you! You¡¯re challenging me, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll throw you into the sea! You stupid bastards,e over and beat him to death!¡± The man whose head had been drenched in wine went mad with anger. His eyes went red and was about to lift his fist but when he saw Qin Jiran¡¯s icy cold gaze, he was shocked and he started stuttering. He waved over his four bodyguards.


    When the four bodyguards rushed over, the secret team members already had them surrounded and those bodyguards couldn¡¯t move anymore. Even if they couldn¡¯t match up in strength, they still understood they had the disadvantage in numbers. At that moment, even the man who had hit on Su Yanyi med his own carelessness. He was so caught up in looking at the pretty girl that he hadn¡¯t noticed all the bodyguards around her, if not, he would have looked for more people toe!


    Even at this stage, the gentleman bro who had wine poured on his head still hadn¡¯t grasped the situation and still felt that he had the advantage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re great because you have a lot of people, do you not know who I am? You better apologize to me now, if not don¡¯t me me for being discourteous!¡± Gentleman bro¡¯s gaze viciously threatened but actually, he smartly stopped moving. A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. They currently had less people.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s reaction was very simple yet very rough. His leg kicked out. He now at least understood that trying to reason with people here was useless; using power was the best solution.


    Gentleman bro became silly from the kick, as if he had never expected to actually be hit! How could he possibly have been hit? Do these people know who he was?!


    ¡°You, you actually dared to hit me? I¡¯m Feynan Thiers, I¡¯m the heir of the Thiers family. You...¡± Thiers moured out of reflex. Actually, he had drunk quite a lot of alcohol and his mind wasn¡¯t very clear. However, those who hade to mix around weren¡¯t people who had ack of IQ. At this time, Thiers had calmed down a lot and had stopped shouting. Instead, he used chilly tone and continued speaking: ¡°Who are you guys, what status do you have?¡±


    The Thiers family was one of Europe¡¯s crime families. They were very famous and were smugglers. They also had over a hundred years of family history and could be said to be an existence that toed the line in Europe. That was what why Feynan had not been on his guard and had arrogantly run into Su Yanyi, acting like a big shot. Of course, he still did not know that he had run into an even bigger shot and was still in the suspecting phase. However, he was still thinking that if this person¡¯s status wasn¡¯t as important as his, he would definitely little by little torture them to death!


    The strong eating the weak had always been thew of the jungle, then perhaps bullying the weak and fearing the strong was also one of man¡¯s basic instincts.


    ¡°Scram further away, got it?¡± Qin Jiran coldly looked at the man who was being protected by his bodyguards. No matter who this man was, he had dared to insult Yanyi. That was definitely not okay!


    In reality, Qin Jiran was already holding back. He didn¡¯t want to incur any trouble but trouble looked for him so don¡¯t me him for not holding back!


    ¡°You! Do you dare to give me a name or not! Even if I¡¯m humiliated today, I should still at least know who my enemy is right?¡± Feynan was still talking big. He was a prideful man. Although he knew that he couldn¡¯t make a move at this moment, he could still say whatever he liked right. Actually, this was what he had been thinking.


    Qin Jiran had noticed that Feynan¡¯s eyes were vicious and saw that Feynan¡¯s gaze now held killing intent. Maybe he had never walked in the underworld or killed anyone but it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t. He would do his best to nix any existing threat in the cradle!


    ¡°What, you want revenge?¡± At this moment, Su Yanyi coldly opened her mouth, looking at Feynan as if she were looking at a dead person.


    Maybe Su Yanyi did not know what Qin Jiran had been thinking but at the same moment, she had the same idea as in. You had to get rid of all the weeds. Since they had made an enemy, they should act quickly and clean upter. If not were they really going to wait for an enemy to attack them?


    Qin Jiran¡¯s and Su Yanyi¡¯s expressions were too cold, giving Feynan an extremely fearful feeling. He swallowed back any further statements of revenge. He felt that if really said as much, he would perhaps be spending the rest of his life at this Banquet!


    ¡°Say something, don¡¯t you want revenge? You don¡¯t even dare to say anything now?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s indifferent tone gave an awe-inspiring chill.


    Feynan was indeed in a dilemma; he didn¡¯t want to lose face yet he was scared on the inside. However, he didn¡¯t actually think that these people could really disregard his family. He was thinking that as long as he stalled for enough time until his father could rush here, it was enough. He had already let his bodyguard activate themunication device.


    Feynan hade with his father. His father hade for the auction while he hade to y at the casino. Now that the auction had ended, Feynan¡¯s father, Lotefa Thiers would be here soon.


    ¡°My father is almost here. If you guys don¡¯t want any trouble, you better be more polite to me.¡± While Feynan had been speaking, his hand slowly reached into his suit jacket as if he was taking out a gun.


    ¡°You better not move.¡± In the moment that Feynan grabbed hold of his gun, a wispish figure appeared at Feynan¡¯s back. Then, Feynan discovered that he was being held at gunpoint!


    The four bodyguards were all shocked and immediately began to pull out their guns but at the same time, the other members of the secret team had already had their guns pulled out and aimed at the lot of them. Mantis, who was behind Feynan, coldly said: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, ask them to put away their guns.¡±


    ¡°Put down your guns!¡± Feynan naturally didn¡¯t want to die and immediately issued the order to his four bodyguards. Although his four bodyguards weren¡¯t willing, they also didn¡¯t dare to joke around with Feynan¡¯s life and could only put their guns on the floor.


    Right now, the crowd who had been watching the show smartly distanced themselves, finding a ce to conceal themselves though none had the intention of leaving immediately. The people who came here were all used to seeing this kind of scene. After knowing that the one whose gun was taken was the heir of the Thiers family, even less people were willing to leave.


    Actually, Su Yanyi really wasn¡¯t the kind of person who took advantage of her superiority, nor did she want a life to be lost because of such a small issue. However, teaching Feynan a lesson was a ¡®should¡¯.


    ¡°Tie him up.¡± The moment Su Yanyi gave the order, Tiger immediately took out rope and tied Feynan¡¯s hands and feet together.


    ¡°What are you guys doing, my father really is almost here. You guys aren¡¯t really intending of blowing things up are you, the Thiers family isn¡¯t that easy to bully.¡± Feynan didn¡¯t dare to resist but he also didn¡¯t want to be obediently taken away. Who knew what these people would do to bully him!


    ¡°Whoever wants to bully a member of the Thiers family should ask whether or not I agree.¡± As if affirming Feynan¡¯s words, Lotefa Thiers appeared at the back of the crowd right after Feynan finished speaking. At his back were six bodyguards who upon seeing this kind of scene already had their guns raised.


    The secret team members also reacted very quickly; when those people walked over, they had already separated two of the guards. Su Yanyi immediately discovered Lotefa. She had seen this man in the portfolio from her grandfather and had recognised him in a single nce. Qin Jiran moved his body slightly, putting himself in the middle of the two of them. He was trying his best to ensure Su Yanyi was not surrounded by them. He didn¡¯t want anything untoward to happen.


    ¡°Lotefa Thiers, are you here to apologise to me on behalf of your son?¡± Su Yanyi asked imposingly. She was still sitting at her seat, lightly swirling a ss of wine in her hand. That kind calm demeanour left a lot of people feeling extremely surprised.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lotefa wasn¡¯t angry. As a crime boss, he was more shrewd than his son while at the same time, a lot more calm. He could very easily tell from the posture and focus of the secret team that these weren¡¯t ordinary people. Of course, the key factor was the calm demeanour of Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran. Just a nce at them was needed to know that they weren¡¯t ordinary.


    ¡°Su Yanyi.¡± This time, Su Yanyi revealed her name. She had never intended to conceal it.


    ¡°Surname Su? From country Z? Who is Su Yanmo to you?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s name was indeed unfamiliar but it was enough for someone to very quickly connect it to something, such as Su Yanmo¡¯s name.


    Compared to Su Yanyi, Su Yanmo¡¯s existence was known throughout the underworld. There were even a lot of people who would call him the prince of the underworld, there were also a lot of people who called him the big boss of the mercenary world. His name was very bright, no less idol-like as Qin Jiran¡¯s. Of course, the two of them belonged to two different worlds so their fans were different.


    ¡°My elder brother.¡± As expected, big bro¡¯s name was more useful than her own, Su Yanyi thought as the other person¡¯s face became more serious upon hearing her answer.


    At that moment, Lotefa¡¯s face wasn¡¯t the only one to change colour, there were a lot of people surrounding Feynan who had heard this statement. The people at the Banquet were all people who had dealings in the underworld. Amongst these people, there was almost no one who hadn¡¯t heard of Su Yanmo!

 Chapter 116.1 - The Su Family’s Island (1)

    <h4>Chapter 116.1 The Su Family¡¯s Ind (1)</h4>


    If one were to talk about the Su family, people in the underworld who knew them weren¡¯t many but those who did know were old families with some history.


    The Su family was more low-key by nature and did not have any intention of bing dominating. Another reason was that there were few direct family members of the main line and extended family members would not deliberately mention that they were from the Su family. Thus, there really weren¡¯t many people who had heard of the Su family.


    Although it was very normal to not have heard of the Su family, there was almost no one who had not heard of the Dark Dragon Mercenaries under Su Yanmo¡¯s leadership. It could be said that whether it be in terms of the number and quality of the troops or the quality and grade of the equipment, the Dark Dragon Mercenaries definitely took the crown in the mercenaries world. It could even be said that they could rival many countries¡¯ actual armies! This was the Su family¡¯s greatest andrgest strength. At the same time, it was also one of their strengths on the surface, known by everyone.


    In the underworld, no matter how big of a crime boss they were, they would not dare to not give face to the Dark Dragon Mercenaries. Even the boss of the established Thiers family was no exception.


    Lotefa¡¯s expression became a lot more serious and he couldn¡¯t help but to re at his equally shocked son. He then rxed his tone and said to Su Yanyi: ¡°If my son offended Miss Su, let me apologise to Miss Su on his behalf. I do work with your brother so please don¡¯t take this little misunderstanding to heart.¡±


    Although Lotefa was obviously giving in, he was reminding Su Yanyi at the same time that he and Su Yanmo were also partners so he hoped that Su Yanyi gave him a bit of face so as to not harm their partnership.


    ¡°He not only offended me, he also offended my husband. If you want to talk about apologies, shouldn¡¯t he apologise to me personally?¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t feel that a father apologising on his son¡¯s behalf held more sincerity. However, she did feel that Feynan should indeed thank his father, if not he would probably already have been thrown into the sea.


    ¡°Feynan!¡± Lotefa didn¡¯t waste any words and directly shouted Feynan¡¯s name in a cold voice full of pressure. Feynan immediately walked forward and said with a cold face: ¡°Sorry, I was the one who behaved rudely. I would like to implore the two of you to not put it to heart!¡±


    If they were to say the expression Feynan had towards Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran not long ago was full of viciousness and revenge, there was now a change; his eyes were a lot more shocked and serious. Although there were some feelings of unwillingness and resentment, they weren¡¯t as obvious anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to take revengeter on?¡± Su Yanyi asked very directly, at the same time seriously analysing Feynan¡¯s expression. She was thinking that if this man really still had any intention of revenge then don¡¯t me her for not holding back!


    There were so many people in this world, getting rid of one or two people was very easy for her!


    ¡°You must be joking, Miss Su. It was just a mistake. Don¡¯t people say ¡®no discord no concord¡¯? If the two of you don¡¯t mind, I would sincerely like to be a friend. Mr Su has always been my idol, to know Miss Su is my honour.¡± Feynan took a deep breath as if adjusting his emotions then said this in a calm manner.


    At this time, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran thought that Feynan had some redeeming points. As expected of the Thiers heir, he wasn¡¯t that stupid after all.


    ¡°We can dispense with the friendship, just don¡¯t trouble us in future.¡± Su Yanyi on the other hand had no intention of bing friends. After she had finished speaking to Feynan, she turned to Lotefa and said: ¡°It¡¯s still early, we still want to enjoy some more. We shan¡¯t apany you anymore.¡±


    After Su Yanyi had finished speaking, she pulled Qin Jiran away. Wherever they walked, people would voluntarily give way, their aura being so majestic.


    A lot of people hailed Su Yanmo as the Prince of the Underworld. If that was the case, then Su Yanyi would be the Princess of the Underworld. From the reaction of these people, one could sufficiently see the influence the Su family held in the underworld. Of course, there were some people here who had no idea of what happened. One could only say that these people didn¡¯t even have the qualification to know.


    ¡°How arrogant, to be able to make the Thiers family bow their heads. Just who in the world are those two people, howe I don¡¯t know them?¡± Asked someone with no qualification but was excited yet bewildered.


    However, the people at his side immediately distanced themselves with a look of despise, as if saying ¡®you don¡¯t even know this, don¡¯t ever say you know me. It¡¯s too embarrassing to bring you out!¡¯


    Not long after the situation had been resolved, Corey arrived in a hurry. He had only just heard the report from his subordinates and had immediately rushed over. However, he hadn¡¯t expected the situation to be over so quickly, though considering Su Yanyi¡¯s identity it wasn¡¯t that weird. In the end, he found the two of them hugging and watching at a table. Corey again thought he was being blinded by them. These two people really PDA-ed any- and everywhere.


    ¡°Is there anything you need my help with?¡± Corey elegantly walked over and asked. He had in his hand a ss of wine which he set down in from of Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Need you to go further away.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes never left the cards, just said this with a lot of dislike.


    In an instant, Corey¡¯s face turned ck. He obviously came to help them resolve their situation okay, although he hadn¡¯t needed to do anything, can they not look down on him like that! This was the first time in his life he had been avoided so many times and he was still living properly, hmph!


    The third auction, which was also thest round of the auction, also had very diverse items. It had items that hadn¡¯t been auctioned off during the first and second auctions, and things yet to be auctioned. It also had some very special items and had all kinds of things. All these things had inmon was that they were worth a lot of money.


    ¡°The third round of the auction will now begin. The first item in the auction is the rights to a diamond mine in an African country. The rights will be valid for a year, and the starting price will be USD$100 million. Each raise will be by $5 million. Now we will begin the bidding...¡±


    Rights to a diamond mine for a year? This really was Qin Jiran¡¯s first time hearing of auctioning such a thing. As expected, it was very novel. However, wasn¡¯t the time a little bit too short?


    ¡°With this kind of auction of mining rights, can they guarantee diamonds?¡± Qin Jiran asked with some doubt. He didn¡¯t feel like there was arge degree of believability in this kind of auction, moreover it was a mine of an African family, could they really guarantee safety?


    ¡°Of course it can¡¯t.¡± Su Yanyi said without any hesitation. Items on auction would definitely have some degree of exaggeration, it was probably only the person who put the item on auction who knew clearly.


    Actually, Qin Jiran thought so as well but there were still a lot of people bidding and the price very quickly reached $200 million. At least it allowed Qin Jiran to witness once the scene of money flowing like water. Plus, even if the money was spent, they wouldn¡¯t know if they obtained anything of value. However, this was probably just another investment risk. If they were talking about mineral ores...


    ¡°What, do you have any interest in ying as well?¡± Su Yanyi saw Qin Jiran being lost in thought and suggested with interest. Anyway, the Old Man said this trip was on him. If they bought the rights to the mine and they really mined diamonds, she could just give them to her mother.


    ¡°Not interested. The risk is too big, it¡¯s not suitable for me.¡± Qin Jiran wasn¡¯t as crazed as Su Yanyi. Su Yanyi was the kind to do as she wished but Qin Jiran¡¯s character was more stable. He wasn¡¯t that interested in this kind of thing.


    ¡°Then forget it.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t press him further. Upon seeing Qin Jiran¡¯sck of interest, her own interest disappeared in an instant.


    The auction continued. On the auction stage, the items became more and more interesting, such as a country¡¯s new research, a crime group¡¯swork map, an experiment station in Antarctica, or a scientist¡¯s new weapon research development. All these random things made one feel that it was very novel. Of course, while there were feelings of novelty, there were also feelings of being shaken. These weren¡¯t good things, a bit of carelessness could cause a disaster.


    ¡°If I were Interpol I¡¯d definitely keep an eye on this ce and take advantage of all these people gathered here and destroy them all in one shot.¡± Qin Jiran lowered his voice as he said this a little helplessly. Helplessly, because he knew his own way of thinking was too idealistic. He had said this on impulse. If the people here really were eliminated, this world would probably fall into chaos and the number of people outside who died would definitely surpass those who died here.


    ¡°Destroy us as well?¡± Su Yanyi also knew that Qin Jiran¡¯s words were a joke that had been made on impulse but she didn¡¯t mind continuing the conversation.


    Qin Jiran hugged Yanyi and said: ¡°We¡¯re together anyway, whether we live or die I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    There were some loves that were just that crazy. As long as they were together, where they were didn¡¯t matter. Anyway, he would never be parted from Yanyi!


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue living together, we still have a lot of things we haven¡¯t done.¡± After dying once, Su Yanyi cherished her life more. In this lifetime, she still had a lot of things to be done.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue living together.¡± Qin Jiran also recalled the images he had thought about in the past and they were all rted to every moment with Yanyi. They were also the longing and anticipation he had for his and Yanyi¡¯s future. Just like Yanyi said, they still had a lot of things they hadn¡¯t done yet. They should live on properly!


    When the auction had entered the second half, Yanyi raised her hand and used $320 million to obtain what was supposed to be a unique baby-sized golden gemstone. However, this gemstone wasn¡¯t something she wanted but something the System required.


    When the gemstone had appeared on stage, 001 immediately appeared and used an extremely excited voice to ask her to buy the gemstone. It was a source of energy required by the Virtuous Wife System and the whole world might really only have that one piece.


    Su Yanyi naturally wouldn¡¯t disagree. Anyway, she was quite curious as to how the System would make use of this gemstone.


    After she had obtained this gemstone, Su Yanyi also bid for a private aquarium in Australia. This was because she had remembered the way Little Su Nuo liked marine animals. She then swiftly raised her hand. This time she also spent a lot of money. The total price of this private aquarium surpassed $800 million but Su Yanyi demonstrated that the money she was spending wasn¡¯t her own so she didn¡¯t feel reluctant.

 Chapter 116.2 - The Su Family’s Island (2)

    <h4>Chapter 116.2 The Su Family¡¯s Ind (2)</h4>


    After the auction ended, the lot of them walked to a private room in a restaurant. They had just taken a few steps when they ran into Feynan, who seemed to have been looking for Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Miss, the Thiers family is holding a mini banquet today at the Emperor Hall. My father specially ordered me to deliver an invite to the both of you in the hopes that you will attend.¡± Feynan said courteously as he presented the invitation card, not at all like the foppish brat he had been yesterday. When he acted like a human, he really did seem to have that bit of a gentleman¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Thank you, but I already have a prior appointment. If we have a chance in future then let¡¯s meet then.¡± Su Yanyi said with a coldly, not epting the invitation.


    Feynan frowned. He was somewhat surprised and also not very happy. This was the first time someone had refused the Thiers family so directly, but he obviously didn¡¯t have the right to throw a tantrum. After they had gone backst night, he had been thoroughly lectured by his father. If he made another mistake today, his position as the heir probably wouldn¡¯t be too stable. He wasn¡¯t the only one with Thiers blood after all.


    ¡°Then if there¡¯s a chanceter on let¡¯s meet again. If the two of you visit Europe in future, the Thiers Castle will always be avable for you to stay.¡± Feynan didn¡¯t pester them any further, leaving after he said thatst line.


    Since Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran had already decided the previous night to visit the mysterious ocean, they had prepared even prepared jackets in case it was cold.


    ¡°If you like it, we can visit more often in future.¡± Qin Jiran gently said beside Su Yanyi¡¯s ear. Under the tranquil night sky and on the mysterious yet grandiose ocean, the two people were huddled together closely.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She did like this kind of peace and tranquillity at the ocean under the starry sky, but she liked it all the more because of thepany, as if no matter where they went it felt like home.


    Early the next day, Su Yanyi¡¯s group sat on a ne leaving the Banquet. Su Yanyi fulfilled her promise and brought Qin Jiran to visit the Su family¡¯s arms factory which was also on a small ind close to the Su family¡¯s private inds. They conveniently arranged their next destination which was to the Su family¡¯s base after the visiting the arms factory. That ind really was very beautiful.


    Actually, the ind the arms factory was on could also be considered a part of the main base. These two inds were typical of mother-son inds. This was perhaps the reason the Su family had chosen this ind as part of the main base long ago.


    Since it was the Su family¡¯s base and there was an arms factory, it was naturally an existence of top priority and security was extremely tight. When they had gotten off the ne, there had been a private soldier wearing camouge who walked over. In the surroundings not far away, there were also people standing guard. It was just like a militarised area, like walking into a military camp or maybe even stricter.


    ¡°Wee to the ind, Elder Miss and Master Son-inw.¡± The moment the two of them had disembarked someone was there to wee them. He was also wearing a camouge uniform, though his left arm had a different arm badge. Qin Jiran still didn¡¯t understand these things but Su Yanyi obviously did and was very familiar with the man who came to wee them.


    ¡°Uncle Yu, I haven¡¯t seen you in a few years but you are even more spirited.¡± Su Yanyi took the lead in greetings then introduced him for Qin Jira¡¯s sake. ¡°This is Uncle Yu, the person in charge of this arms factory.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yu.¡± Qin Jiran steadily addressed him, demonstrating his confidence and calmness while it wasn¡¯t too haughty or affectionate.


    Uncle Yu, Yu Zhentian, was once someone who had achieved great aplishments on behalf of the Su family. He was also the previous instructor of the Dark Dragon Mercenaries and an imposing, renowned figure in the underworld. He was a core figure of the Su family that Grandpa Su had personally groomed and he was now in charge of the arms factory.


    When Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo were young, Yu Zhentian used to be their teacher. He had imparted a lot of knowledge to the two of them so Su Yanyi held him in extremely high regard.


    ¡°That¡¯s all good, hahaha. In the past when the Elder Miss was young she was just like a doll. Now she has grown up and even has a husband. Uncle Yu can¡¯t not admit he¡¯s old now, haha.¡± Yu Zhenian was very happy. He had seen Su Yanyi grow up and it was just like watching a daughter bring her husband home.


    After that, Yu Zhentian brought the two of them on a detailed tour around the factory. As expected, the Su family¡¯s arms factory lived up to its name. Qin Jiran was shaken after looking.


    At night, the two of them stayed at a building outside the arms factory. After dinner, Su Yanyi told Qin Jiran that she had something to settle and left him alone.


    Qin Jiran felt that Su Yanyi was being a bit weird, as if she was hiding something but he didn¡¯t pursue it. He just waited in the building for Su Yanyi to return for about four hours until it had reached midnight, only then did Su Yanyi returned tiredly to the building.


    When Su Yanyi got back, Qin Jiran had been sitting in the living room reading a book, though obviously absent-mindedly. He was mostly just waiting for her. Upon seeing her return, he immediately stood up and walked over. He looked at her from head to toe to make sure she was alright before saying: ¡°You¡¯ve returned home sote, you must be tired. I¡¯ve already prepared the bathroom, quickly go and wash up.¡±


    However, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t immediately go. Instead, passed him the thing she had been holding in her hand. Not sure if it was because she had been infected by the System¡¯s gifting but Su Yanyi also crafted the gun in gold, making the gun seem more exquisite and expensive.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Su Yanyi looked expectantly at Qin Jiran. Compared to the gifts from before, she felt that this should be more to Qin Jiran¡¯s liking.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful gun, where did you find it? Did you go out for so long to look for a gun for me?¡± Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t be counted as stupid. In an instant, he had guessed half the picture but as for the other half, he couldn¡¯t have guessed that the exquisite gun had been handcrafted by Su Yanyi.


    ¡°I made it myself, do you like it?¡± Of course, a lot of parts were already pre-made but she had made some adjustments and had personally put them together. In all, she contributed to more than 50% of the workmanship.


    ¡°You even know how to make guns?¡± Qin Jiran really wanted to ask another question, is there anything that you don¡¯t know how to do?!


    Upon seeing Qin Jiran¡¯s expression, Su Yanyi did feel that bit of pride. After thinking about it seriously, she felt that she really did know many things and she was getting even closer to bing a virtuous wife.


    ¡°So do you like it?¡± Su Yanyi pursued the question. Although she was pleased with herself on the inside, she didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°I like it! Thank you!¡± Qin Jiran caressed the gun in his hand. He had received so many gifts from Yanyi, plus most of them were handmade by her. All of them were made with a lot of sincerity, making him not just happy, but moved.


    Su Yanyi smiled but didn¡¯t say anything further. She turned around to head to the bathroom. Qin Jiran happily fiddled with the gold, ostentatious gun then carefully kept it. Every gift that Su Yanyi had given him was his most precious treasure, each one of them to be kept carefully for forever.


    As for a return gift, Qin Jiran gave it that night, using all his energy to return the favour. The two of them rolled around until the sun was about to rise and only then did they go to bed. In the end, Su Yanyi didn¡¯t even know if she had passed out or she had fallen asleep. All she remembered was that this man was just like a bull, he just kept saying that he would try his best to the point that she never wanted to hear ¡®try his best¡¯ ever again!


    It was a pity that Qin Jiran¡¯s return gift was dered invalid by the System. However, Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t really nit-picking anymore as she had already been immersed in the guy¡¯s efforts!


    By the time the two of them woke up it was already the afternoon, they had even missed breakfast. Qin Jiran felt a bit bad, he really had been quite rashst night. After Su Yanyi had showered, he couldn¡¯t help but to throw himself at her. The next thing he knew, it was now.


    As for Su Yanyi when she woke up, she had first been a bit dazed because her body and mind were tired. For the usually spirited Su Yanyi, she wasn¡¯t really used to it. However, the confusion had onlysted a moment. When she remembered the torture fromst night, she became ¡®not good¡¯. She had clearly told him she didn¡¯t want to anymore, but this man dared to ignore her and even caused her to pass out. It was just too despicable!


    Just not being unable to hold back, Su Yanyi bit Qin Jiran¡¯s chest out of anger borne from embarrassment. Who asked you not to listen, who asked you to try your best, who asked you to make me pass out, see if I bite you to death!


    ¡°Yanyi, stop biting me, it¡¯ll hurt your teeth.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s suppression ofughter rang out from his head and was heard by Su Yanyi. She momentarily became even less calm and increased the force behind her bite by several notches!


    ¡°Loquacious!¡± This man was actually stillughing at her, he really has turned naughty. However, she felt that this change was actually quite interesting. She felt a sweetness in her heart. Scolding him while pouting was really seductive, making Qin Jiran go cross-eyed. He hugged Su Yanyi while giving her a passionate kiss. A man who had just woken up always was a bit out of control.


    They had missed breakfast and almost lunch. Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t full from eating human flesh and Qin Jiran obviously wasn¡¯t full from eating Su Yanyi either. One of them had bitten enough while the other hadn¡¯t but it wasn¡¯t good to continue lying in bed. Su Yanyi kicked Qin Jiran out of bed and chased him to make lunch.


    After Qin Jiran got out of bed, he secretly gave himself a pat on the back. He had worked hard all night and again in the morning. So what if his wife had bitten him and given him a few kicks, they were all derations of love!


    Qin Jiran continued thinking as he made breakfast. After working her so hard, he definitely had to make something nutritious for Yanyi.


    It had to be said that Qin Jiran was bing even more thick-skinned but perhaps this was the power of love. The respect and love Su Yanyi had for him allowed him to slowly gain confidence and to be even more proactive and calm in his interactions with Yanyi. At the same time, it also allowed their rtionship to be more harmonious.


    The two of them spent another day at the factory mainly because Qin Jiran was interested in such things. They had visited each workshop, opening his eyes even more and allowing him to learn something. At the end, he was able to learn how to craft a gun from a master. Although he didn¡¯t have Yanyi¡¯s skills, he still crafted one out.


    ¡°Yanyi, don¡¯t despise it. Although it¡¯s little crude, it¡¯s my first time making a gun. Can I give it to you?¡± Looking at the gun he had made himself, Qin Jiran felt a bit proud but also a bit embarrassed. There was a big difference in the ones he and Yanyi had made. However, it was the first gun that he had made and he really wanted to give it to Yanyi.


    ¡°Can this be considered as exchanging tokens of love? Other people exchange rings but we exchange guns, it¡¯s pretty unique.¡± Su Yanyi naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse, receiving it and give it a once over. Although it wasn¡¯t made as well as hers, she still liked it.


    At this moment, the System¡¯s voice unsurprisingly rang out.


    [Congrattions to Master for aplishing the mission once again. One point has been added. There are now 29 points in total. Please continue working hard, Master!]


    29 points already, just one more point is needed. This one point had already been arranged by her early on; she would definitely help Qin Jiran obtain 50% of the Qin Corp¡¯s shares! However, quite a bit more time would be needed to gain the entire 50%, should she just gift him a portion first?


    Su Yanyi counted it again in her mind. She now had 12% of the Qin Corp¡¯s shares and was currently nning to buy out close to 20%. A majority of the shares belonged to members of the Qin family and were rtively easier to obtain. As for the rest of the shares, she needed to think of something else. Besides, she still didn¡¯t have 20% so more time was needed to wait for the result.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t want to wait for too long. She just needed one more point to level up. 001 had said that since the System had obtained the golden gemstone, there would be a huge change after she reached level four, leaving her with some anticipation.


    ¡°It is very unique, but as long as you like it it¡¯s worth it.¡± Both of them had handcrafted guns to gift the other. It really did seem like they were exchanging tokens of love. Thinking to this point, Qin Jiran smiled with satisfaction. Actually, he felt that this wasn¡¯t the only token of love he had received. Every gift Yanyi had given was a token of love to him!


    After spending two days at the arms factory, the two of them finally reached the Su family¡¯s base located at the mother ind. At the same time, little Su Nuo, apanied by Mother Su, had alsoe to the ind. Passengers included one big animal and one small animal which were the white tiger Xiao Bai (Little Whitey) and the golden turtle Xiao Meng (Cutie). Including Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran, they became a sightseeing group. This livened up the entire ind.

 Chapter 117.1 - It’s the Same, Whoever Gives Birth (1)

    <strong>It¡¯s the Same, Whoever Gives Birth (1)</strong>


    ¡°Uncle, Nuonuo really missed you.¡± The moment little Su Nuo had gotten off the ne, he saw Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran waiting for them at the side. In an instant, he threw himself at Qin Jiran and said that in a whiny voice.


    Little Su Nuo had also seen Su Yanyi at Qin Jiran¡¯s side. After addressing Qin Jiran, he weakly said: ¡°Aunty, Nuonuo also missed you.¡±


    This change was really too obvious. Qin Jiran and Mother Su couldn¡¯t help but tough at one side. Su Yanyi¡¯s face went cold, proudly letting out a ¡®hmph¡¯. She decided not to stoop to the little carrot head¡¯s level!


    ¡°Uncle and Aunty also missed Nuonuo a lot, your aunty even bought you a big present. When we have time let¡¯s go take a look, okay?¡± Qin Jiran knew that even though Su Yanyi was cold on the outside, she was extremely doting on little Su Nuo. If not, why would she prepare such a big present that cost $800 million. Yanyi was just cold on the outside but warm on the inside.


    ¡°What did Aunty get Nuonuo?¡± Nuonuo who was still in Qin Jiran¡¯s hold, blinked his eyes curiously and asked. He was that bit scared of Aunty but he did really like Aunty.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Su Yanyi said with a cold face. She didn¡¯t want to tell the little thing what she got him, she had only bought it on impulse. Being treated with such a difference in attitude or whatever, she didn¡¯t care okay!


    ¡°Hehe, Nuonuo, do you know what emotion your aunty is disying?¡± Mother Su walked over and asked with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± Little Su Nuo was a bit lost. He blinked his eyes and stared at Mother Su.


    ¡°Jealousy, haha.¡±


    That afternoon, Su Yanmo and Grandpa Su also arrived together at the ind, leaving Father Su to manage the Su family¡¯s matters. Everyone else had arrived on the ind for a short vacation.


    ¡°Hahaha, Yanyi, Jiran ah, you guys don¡¯t mind bringing us family members along on your honeymoon do you?¡± Grandpa Su picked on the couple the moment he got there while Su Yanmo just hugged his son. Although they hadn¡¯t been apart for long, even if it was just a day, he would be missed.


    That night, the Su family and the other staff members gathered together for a barbeque by the beach and had a good feast.


    ¡°This ce is really nice.¡± Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but to sigh out this sentence as he barbequed food for Su Yanyi while enjoying the joyous mood.


    This ind was simply a utopic existence; the heavens are high and the sea is vast, the scenery is beautiful, the people who stayed here were heart and passionate. Although this was the base of an underground family, it was filled with a simple and natural air. There wasn¡¯t a hint of umbrage or darkness, making Qin Jiran fall in love with this ce in an instant.


    To Qin Jiran, the view of the ocean here was a lot more beautiful than that at the Banquet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the jungle tomorrow, there are a lot of animals there.¡± Su Yanyi also thought this ce was very good, it had a different kind of feel to that on the liner. The beauty here was filled with life. Su Yanyi didn¡¯t forget the promise she had made to Qin Jiran either. On the ind besides wild animals, there were a lot of animals reared by the Su family as well. These animals all lived in the northern part of the ind in a jungle. When she was young, she loved ying there the most.


    ¡°Nuonuo wants to go too. Nuonuo also wants to see animals, Aunty, can you bring Nuonuo too?¡± After hearing that animals could be seen, little Su Nuo¡¯s eyes immediately brightened as he asked this.


    ¡°There are big tigers there, they¡¯ll eat you up.¡± Su Yanyi evilly tried to scare little Su Nuo. Who asked that little thing to try and be a lightbulb.


    However, little Su Nuo wasn¡¯t scared after hearing this at all, but instead asked excitedly: ¡°Is it a Big Whitey, the same as Little Whitey? Are we going to see Little Whitey¡¯s daddy and mummy? Nuonuo also wants to see Big Whitey!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Are you saying a tongue-twister!


    After dinner ended, the Su family headed back to the area they were staying at. In the middle of the ind stood the Su family¡¯s mansion which was an ancient oriental structure, just like a pce in ancient times.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to imagine that there would be such a structure on this ind, it¡¯s like going back to the ancient age.¡± Qin Jiran was also very shocked. He was used to seeing these kind of buildings because of his film shoots but these were all shot in specific filming locations. However, none of them were as luxurious or exquisite as this one. Furthermore, there were antiques all around. It really was as if it was the residence of an ancient emperor.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the bad taste of our ancestors but Grandpa said that our family had royal blood, that¡¯s why this ce looks like a pce.¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t really understand the Su family¡¯s history, a lot of things had been submerged with the flow of time. However, the Su family had a family register that had recorded the names of their ancestors and their achievements.


    The two of them looked around as they walked, Su Yanyi taking care to introduce all of it. Finally, they reached their room after following the servants, which was normally Su Yanyi¡¯s room here.


    After receiving word that the two of them would be visiting, the servants cleaned up the room. Not sure whose idea it was but the entire room was filled with a happy red, as if it was a newly wedded couple¡¯s room.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran stood at the door. Seeing the room in such a state made them unspeakably ufortable.


    They really weren¡¯t newlyweds, but no matter where they went there was a newlywed vibe. It was the same at the Banquet and it was the same on the ind. It really made one feel weird.


    Discovering that the servants had left, Qin Jiran shut the door. All of a sudden, he carried Su Yanyi andid her on the big red bed.


    The red bedding, the snowy white skin, hair that fanned out, and the person lying there unguardedly. All these made Qin Jiran feel that no matter how many weddings festivities there were, he would be willing.


    ¡°Does it feel like a wedding?¡± This room also had an ancient vibe. The bed that the two of them were lying on was also made of wood. There was also a dragon carved onto it and a phoenix painted on. It was very exquisite. Nearby, there was a red halo that wasn¡¯t due to candles but looked as if it were.


    ¡°We¡¯vepleted so many wedding festivities, is it not enough?¡± Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t help but to poke fun at the man, who asked him to ask such a silly question. God knows they¡¯ve done it so many times already.


    ¡°How can it be enough, it will never be enough.¡± Qin Jiran said with deep feeling and also patiently as he began kissing Su Yanyi starting at her eyes, then slowly downwards until he finally reached her lips. He kissed her deeply and as beautifully as in their memories.


    Su Yanyi was a bit frustrated. They had done it for too long yesterday, now she didn¡¯t want to do it at all but this man¡¯s stupid actions were obviously showed he had a different idea than hers. In that case, should she just kick him off the bed?


    Just as Su Yanyi was pondering about whether to kick the man off the bed for real, the man slowly stopped. Hugging Su Yanyi, he flipped them around such that Su Yanyi was sprawled on his chest.


    ¡°Rest early, we still have to go to the jungle tomorrow.¡± Qin Jiran gently patted Su Yanyi¡¯s back as if lulling her to sleep.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to do it.¡± Su Yanyi asked puzzledly.


    ¡°Indulging harms the body.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s voice obviously hadughter. The words Qin Jiran had spoken seemed to be telling Su Yanyi not to indulge too much!


    Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t hold back and bit Qin Jiran on his chest. The vour of human flesh really wasn¡¯t bad.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one indulging! If you don¡¯t want to then we won¡¯t do it again!¡± She just didn¡¯t believe that this man could hold himself back!


    ¡°I would never not want to, just that... aren¡¯t you tired?¡± He was clearly doing it for the sake of Yanyi¡¯s body. Seeing her struggling and not wanting to continue, he gritted his teeth and stopped. How did it be him not wanting to, he wanted to until he could barely sleep!


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Yanyi demonstrated that even if she was tired, she wouldn¡¯t say it!


    On the second day, the lot of them began their trip to the jungle with Grandpa Su in the lead. Little Whitey carried the little golden turtle on its back and followed after them, along with a few jungle keepers who were familiar with the environment. They entered the jungle just like that.


    ¡°Granny, quicke and see. That¡¯s a really, really big tree, what kind of tree is it?¡± Little Su Nuo was the most excited out of all of them. His big eyes took in the surroundings, as if searching for any new interesting thing. He pulled the hand next to him as he excitedly asked. Mother Su and Su Yanmo were on either side protecting him. If they knew the answer they would reply him and if they didn¡¯t, they¡¯d ask the staff apanying them. These jungle keepers were also protectors and observers of this jungle. Most of them had an interest in studying animals and had also been groomed by the Su family.


    The jungle itself had a lot ofrge wild animals. Ever since the Su family¡¯s ancestors had established their camp on the ind, they had always been careful to protect the natural environment of the ind, especially the original jungle. That was why it was so beautiful.


    (BREAK)


    Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were walking on the left of the group and were kind of scouting. Although this ce was beautiful, there were a lot of dangers. The number of poisonous snakes and the like weren¡¯t small either. Beforeing in, all of them had rubbed medication on themselves and wore clothes that didn¡¯t reveal any skin. It really had an exploring kind of feel to it.


    ¡°Can this be counted as an excursion?¡± Qin Jiran held Su Yanyi¡¯s hand as he asked with a happy expression. He always experienced new things whenever he was with Yanyi, they were even visiting a jungle on their honeymoon.


    Su Yanyi ignored Qin Jiran but stared at arge tree not far away. On a branch of the tree, there was a python that seemed to be staring at them.

 Chapter 117.2 - It’s the Same, Whoever Gives Birth (2)

    <h4>It¡¯s the Same, Whoever Gives Birth (2)</h4>


    ¡°There¡¯s a python.¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s low voice warned the people present. A few jungle keepers immediately exined: ¡°That¡¯s a green tree python. They don¡¯t have any poison and they aren¡¯t daring. They won¡¯t take the initiative to attack us, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Green tree pythons were night animals and their bodies were green. If it weren¡¯t for Su Yanyi¡¯s good eyesight, it would be hard to spot the green tree pythons that usually hid in the leaves.


    ¡°What a pretty snake.¡± Little Su Nuo also saw the green tree python and had immediately been mesmerised by its colour.


    ¡°Does the Young Master like it? I can catch one for you to y with?¡± Although they were called jungle keepers, those who lived in and worked at the jungle all had decent skills. They would usually catch various animals themselves for observation.


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± Little Su Nuo raised his head and looked expectantly at his father.


    ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Su Yanmo waved his hand and immediately, two of the jungle keepers walked carefully towards the green tree python.


    Green tree pythons were a popr domestic snake breed as they were more docilepared to other snakes. However, they were still wild animals so the jungle keepers only dared to hold it themselves for little Su Nuo to touch after capturing one. The others also gathered around but they weren¡¯t interested in the snake. Rather, they thought it was fun to watch little Su Nuo carefully touching the snake.


    ¡°Little snakey, you¡¯re so pretty. Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m just patting you. We¡¯ll release you in a bit.¡± Little Su Nuo carefully stroked it whileforting the somewhat uneasy little snake. Although little Su Nuo was young, he still knew that the little snake belonged in this jungle and wouldn¡¯t want to bring it home to raise it as a pet.


    ¡°We can bring it home.¡± Su Yanmo obviously didn¡¯t understand his son¡¯s intentions and reminded him at the side.


    ¡°But if we take it home, it won¡¯t be with it¡¯s daddy and mummy.¡± Little Su Nuo blinked his eyes as if saying ¡®it¡¯s really lonely if you leave your family, it¡¯s better to live happily with your family¡¯.


    The jungle keepers smiled at a corner but didn¡¯t mention that snakes didn¡¯t care about families. Besides, judging by the colour of the green tree python, it wasn¡¯t a baby anymore.


    In the end, the green tree python was released. Little Su Nuo happily said bye to the green tree python and they all continued exploring.


    In the jungle besides animals, there were also various types of nts. Under the guide of a few jungle keepers, they gathered some wild herbs to use for lunch. Actually, they were nning to hunt a few small animals for lunch too but because little Su Nuo was watching, the adults couldn¡¯t bear to do it. Luckily, little Su Nuo didn¡¯t feel that killing fishes was wrong so they caught a few for lunch when they stopped at ake.


    While fishing, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi both went down. This was something that the both of them had done before and they were very fast and urate. In a short time, they caught quite a few fishes but they were both drenched. When the two of them carried the fishes onto the shore and saw the sorry state they were both in, theyughed happily.


    Qin Jiran had wanted to roast the fish himself but in a rare urrence, Su Yanyi voluntarily took on the role of head chef and ording to the System¡¯s teaching, prepared an extremely delicious meal for everybody.


    ¡°The brat¡¯s cooking skills are getting better and better, it¡¯s just that she¡¯s toozy and isn¡¯t willing to cook.¡± Grandpa Su ate a big mouth of fish while nagging with unsatisfaction. Ever since Su Yanyi had prepared the dishes over the new year, he had been missing it but Su Yanyi had been toozy and had no intention of cooking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that she isn¡¯t willing to cook, it¡¯s that she isn¡¯t willing to cook for us. This time it¡¯s probably due to Qin Jiran, isn¡¯t that right Yanyi?¡± Mother Su sourly made a dig at Su Yanyi. Don¡¯t think she didn¡¯t know that this brat Su Yanyi cooked for Qin Jiran behind their backs, she had seem the pictures on Weibo!


    ¡°This is called having a husband and forgetting the grandfather. Brat, that isn¡¯t right of you.¡± Grandpa Su red at Su Yanyi with dissatisfaction, just that his eyes held onlyughter and no threat at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you when we get back.¡± After thinking for a bit, Su Yanyi decided to fulfil the Old Man¡¯s wish. After all, they had spent quite a bit of Grandpa¡¯s money on the trip, this could be taken aspensation.


    ¡°So nice of you? You can¡¯t trick your grandpa okay, it¡¯s a promise.¡± Grandpa Su smiled happily immediately. He thought his granddaughter was really not bad, he didn¡¯t at all think that this meal was likely bought with billions of dors.


    ¡°Nuonuo likes to eat it too, can Nuonuoe and eat too?¡± Little Su Nuo also loved his Little Aunty¡¯s cooking, it was just that Little Aunty was too scary so he never dared to say it.


    ¡°You can but there¡¯s one condition!¡± Su Yanyi looked towards little Su Nuo and said somewhat seriously.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t for the sake of a meal, little Su Nuo also wouldn¡¯t dare to refuse a request from Su Yanyi. In the entire family, he was most scared of his Little Aunty!


    ¡°Nuonuo will definitely listen. Whatever little Aunty says, Nuonuo will definitely listen.¡± Little Su Nuo nodded his head with all his might, demonstrating very seriously that he definitely did not have the courage to refuse!


    ¡°In the future when you meet me and your Little Uncle, you have to address me first, understand?¡± Su Yanyi said very seriously.


    Beloved Queen, just how petty are you!


    After hearing what Su Yanyi said, the entire family went silent for a second thenughed together. Only little Su Nuo was confused, he didn¡¯t understand why his Little Aunty would bring up such a condition.


    After an enjoyable lunch, the lot of them ventured a bit further into the jungle though with old and young amongst them, they didn¡¯t venture too deep. They just led everyone to see monkeys, tigers, wild boars, and crocodiles and then left the jungle before the sky went dark.


    Little Su Nuo was so excited his little face was red. Aftering out of the jungle, he kept looking back with reluctance at the jungle.


    ¡°In the future when we have time, Dad will bring you back to y, okay?¡± Su Yanmo couldn¡¯t bare to see that so heforted him in a low voice.


    ¡°En, and with Great-Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Little Su Nuo his head forcefully. He really liked this ce, there were so, so many animals and there was kind of mysterious vibe as if they were in a different world.


    ¡°Yup, we¡¯ll go with everyone.¡±


    That night, they had a bonfire by the ocean. A few members of the Su family who had received training here also prepared a performance for them, including various somersaults. Little Su Nuo watched until his eyes went wide. He waved his little fist around as if he also wanted to perform.


    ¡°Daddy, when Nuonuo grows up can he be that awesome too?¡± Little Su Nuo looked at the performers as if they were superheroes. He also wants to be a superhero when he grows ups. Forward somersaults, backward somersaults, side flips, and 360 degree turns, it really was too exciting!


    ¡°Nuonuo also wants to learn martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Then Dad will arrange for someone to train you when we get back. It¡¯s just that learning martial arts is very tough, can you hold on?¡± Su Yanmo was thinking that he was about little Su Nuo¡¯s age when he had started training. He had been considering letting little Su Nuo begin training but it was tough and he wasn¡¯t sure if little Su Nuo could persevere on.


    ¡°Nuonuo can do it. Nuonuo will definitely hold on. When Nuonuo bes great, he can protect Daddy.¡± Little Su Nuo said very seriously and expectantly as he waved his little fist around.


    Su Yanmo felt warm inside as he hugged his son tightly. Having a son was such a nice feeling.


    ¡°Yanyi, you should give birth to a child too.¡± Su Yanmo suddenly said to Su Yanyi. He felt that having a son was really such a fortune and he wanted his most beloved sister to experience that same feeling.


    At first, Su Yanyi had been enjoying the meet that Qin Jiran had specially roasted for her but after having just a bite, she heard what her brother had said and became speechless.


    Now even her brother had begun pushing her to have a kid? Su Yanyi was in a bit of a conundrum. Regarding the problem of having kids, it wasn¡¯t like she could just give birth whenever she wanted!


    ¡°Ah, Little Aunty is going to give Nuonuo a little brother?¡± Little Su Nuo immediately turned his round eyes to Su Yanyi when he heard the word ¡®child¡¯. His eyes held a lot of expectation.


    ¡°It could be a little sister.¡± Su Yanmo exined. He felt that he should not raise his child to value males over females. A little brother and a little sister should be equally cute.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s even a little sister? Then Nuonuo wants a little sister, a pretty little sister.¡± Little Su Nuo became even happier after hearing this. His entire body bounced up as he used his little stubby legs to run towards Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Little Aunty, give birth to a little sister okay? Nuonuo really likes little sisters.¡± Little Su Nuo blinked his eyes as he said this to Su Yanyi. He even gave her an extremely brilliant smile.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s face went cold. Her brows drew together as she said in anger (borne from embarrassment): ¡°Ask your father to give birth to one for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Daddy can give birth to a baby too?¡± Little Su Nuo asked his father nkly, that gaze of his was as if he were staring at an alien!


    Su Yanmo¡¯s brows also drew together, his face was very simr to Su Yanyi¡¯s. He walked over, carried little Su Nuo and said: ¡°Stupid child, only Little Aunty can give birth, Dad can¡¯t. Dad¡¯s a guy, you are also a guy. We can¡¯t give birth, understand?¡±


    ¡°But, but Little Aunty said...¡± Little Su Nuo felt a bit wronged. Daddy said he was a stupid child but he wasn¡¯t stupid at all, okay? That was what Little Aunty said, not him. The stupid one was Little Aunty!


    Thinking to this point, Little Su Nuo stole a nce at Su Yanyi but he did not dare to speak out his thoughts. Little Aunty¡¯s face was really scary. He was really scared!


    ¡°Hahaha, whoever gives birth is the same. As long as you guys are willing to give birth, we¡¯ll be happy.¡± Old Man Su was watching the excitement and not afraid to blow things up. He didn¡¯t mind at all whether a child came from his granddaughter¡¯s stomach or his grandson¡¯s stomach.


    Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo couldn¡¯t help but to re at their Grandpa together. Can they stop talking about having kids, it really was enough!

 Chapter 118.1 - You are Silly too (1)

    <h4>Chapter 118.1 You are Silly too (1)</h4>


    Because work was too busy, Grandpa Su and the lot of them only stayed on the ind for two days before leaving. As they left, they also took the little lightbulb Su Nuo with them, giving Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran some space.


    Actually, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were also nning to return. They both had a lot of work to do and ording to their n, they could only stay one more day at most but even if it was only one day, they weren¡¯t nning on wasting it. They followed the jungle keepers into the jungle and because it was only the two of them, they walked further in. Not only did they see different animals, they also saw many different new and tropical nts which were colourful and so pretty.


    When they were leaving the jungle at night, Qin Jiran picked up an injured little monkey. The jungle keeper had said that this little monkey was probably only born 2 months ago. It was a small little thing and for some reason, it had fallen from the tree, had broken its leg and was unable to climb back up. If they had found it a few hourster, this little monkey would have probably disappeared from the world.


    Qin Jiran was extremely reluctant to leave it so after the jungle keeper performed emergency procedures, he carried it back to the living quarters of the jungle keeper for the vet to treat it. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any problem, the vet here is extremely brilliant.¡± Su Yanyiforted.


    Qin Jiran hugged the Su Yanyi who had been silently following him. ¡°I know, I just feel that such a weak, young life would have died if we hadn¡¯t discovered it. It would be such a pity.¡±


    ¡°Are you being over-sentimental?¡± Su Yanyi felt that she was quite cold-hearted. If she saw a small animal, she might bring it back but she wouldn¡¯t be so worried about it.


    ¡°I just think life is very fragile.¡± That¡¯s why it is worth cherishing! Qin Jiran liked small animals and children. He liked things that were simple and needed protection and love. Because of the nature of his birth, being abandoned when he was young, and being left to fate, now that he was older and had enough power to protect fragile existences, it was like he was making up for his past weak self.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t understand Qin Jiran¡¯s thoughts but could feel something so she gently stroked his back, silentlyforting this man who needed to be loved.


    That night, Su Yanyi received a phone call from Kang Zhong. In the call, Kang Zhong gave a report on what had been happening in the Qin Family. He pointed out that in order topensate for Qin Chu¡¯s lost and to obtain Qin Haowen¡¯s freedom, Qin Zhenren signed over 2% of shares to Qin Chu. Even then, Qin Chu wasn¡¯t satisfied. Upon waking up, he broke every object in his hospital room and swore to make Qin Haowen repay the blood debt!


    No man could ept such a cruel reality. After Qin Chu was made aware of this reality, he received such a blow that he almost went crazy. He was still so young and he hadn¡¯t even married, how could he sustain such an injury? Qin Chu had even thought about suicide but had been rescued by the nurses. It was only after Qin Zhenyi talked him around that he gradually slowed down but his heart was full of vengeful thougts towards Qin Haowen!


    Qin Zhenyi had also received quite a heavy blow. His son could no longer reproduce, this meant that it would be the end of his family line. It was at this moment that Qin Zhenyi thought of Qin Jiran, the son he had abandoned. Maybe he could think of a way for Qin Jiran to return to the Qin family. He¡¯d rather ept an illegitimate son home then for others to talk about hisck of offspring!


    ¡°I want that 2%.¡± Hearing Kang Zhong¡¯s report, Su Yanyi said this straightforwardly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already arranged for it. Qin Chu wants money to deal with Qin Haowen, to the point that he doesn¡¯t care about the cost. He is already in contact to sell his shares. I¡¯ve dispatched someone tomunicate with him.¡± Kang Zhong was definitely a top notch assistant and had already settled what he was supposed to do.


    ¡°Mm, as for the rest, we need to hurry up. It would be best if we can obtain 20% in a short period of time.¡± She currently held shares from Qin Corp. Although some were from her mother to Qin Jiran, but a family didn¡¯t need to be courteous to one another. Su Yanyi decided that as long as she obtained 20% of shares, she would gift it to Qin Jiran. As for the rest, she wasn¡¯t anxious. There woulde a day when it would all belong to Qin Jiran!


    ¡°Yes, President Su, I¡¯ll keep a closer eye on it.¡± Kang Zhong was also anticipating watching the Qin family¡¯s reactions, it would definitely be very exciting.


    ¡°Yanyi, the water is ready. Come and wash up.¡±


    ¡°En,ing.¡± Ah, it had to be said that this man was bing more and more virtuous.


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran returned on the Su family¡¯s private jet. The only one who came to receive them was Kang Zhong. The two of them had worn a hat and sunsses to keep a low profile. Even so, they had been photographed disembarking from the ne.


    It wasn¡¯t that the two of them weren¡¯t low profile, it was that their private jet in the background was too high profile. In the first ce, there were reporters who were specially keeping an eye out at the airport. How could they miss out on such big names.


    Later, the photo of the two of them disembarking from their private jet in sunsses and holding hands became the biggest headline that afternoon. Qin Jiran¡¯s and Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo became upied by messages from many fans.


    [Are they back from their honeymoon? Great Qin, are you in bliss? Come onto Weibo and let everyone see your face. We don¡¯t despise you and Queen Su¡¯s PDA at all!]


    [As expected, they didn¡¯t give us any warning before flying back to let us wee them back at the airport. Why is Great Qin always so low-key? I really want to meet him and chat!]


    [Low-key? Which eye of yours saw them being low-key? This is such a joke, okay. Quick,e and see what that is. Is that the legendary private jet? Is it very expensive? How many second-hand cars can that buy me?]


    [Hehe, there¡¯s a private liner and a private jet. It really is blinding!]


    [Magnate+PDA=singles go and die!]


    [Haha, the few above don¡¯t be too angry. When the Film Emperor and Queen go out, they definitely need first ss treatment. Just that can they not share a few more photos, the best would be if there is a video. We only saw a few photos, it really isn¡¯t satisfying!]


    That night, Su Yanyi fulfilled her promise. In the main house, she personally cooked a rich meal for the Su family consisting of 12 dishes, 2 soups, and 4 desserts. All of these were lost recipes from the Man and Han dynasties. Although if you looked closely, some details weren¡¯t precise because she wasn¡¯t used to the recipe, it definitely looked like a luxurious feast. This left the chefs of the Su family in shock and chasing Su Yanyi to make them her disciples.


    ¡°Yanyi, we¡¯re all a family. Don¡¯t stand on courtesy and tell us the secret. I¡¯ll immediately send the chefs from the restaurant to learn. That¡¯ll probably raise their level.¡± Father Su was very excited and was even thinking further.


    Su Yanyi also thought of what she had said to Qin Jiran in the past. At that time, she had thought of opening up a restaurant but now after hearing Father Su¡¯s words, she felt that it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to use these recipes to raise the level of the Su family¡¯s restaurant chains. It was just that these couldn¡¯t be given out for free.


    ¡°Dad, what are you thinking of using to exchange?¡± Even real brothers kept careful ounts. She was now someone who had her own family to raise, of course she couldn¡¯t give it for free.


    ¡°Hahaha, you brat. You¡¯re actually talking conditions with your father. Speak then, what do you want? I¡¯ll have a listen.¡± Father Su smiled widely as he looked at Su Yanyi with interest and asked.


    ¡°In my hands are recipes from various countries of various eras. Amongst them are countless of priceless recipes. Hehe, whichever portion Dad wants, he cane up with something in exchange. If I feel it¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll exchange it with you. If not, I¡¯ll take it myself and open a restaurant, and every one of them will be opened right across a Su Family restaurant.¡± Su Yanyi said quite proudly as she looked at Father Su.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine too. Dad is someone who¡¯s always supported your career. Do you need capital? Dad supports you unconditionally.¡± After Father Su heard Su Yanyi¡¯s words, not only was he not angry, heughed and went along with what she had said instead, just like a good father.


    In that instant, Su Yanyi went nk and couldn¡¯t react in time, making her really seem a little silly. The Su family members allughed, even Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but to lower his head, smile, and sigh out a sentence: ¡®as expected, the older, spicier¡¯.


    ¡°If you continue teasing me I really won¡¯t give it to you.¡± The Su Yanyi who became the butt of the joke really wanted to re at each one of them but she was helpless because they were all her elders. She could only be a joke. As for the little Su Nuo who was alsoughing, his stupid look showed that he hadn¡¯t understood what was going on.


    ¡°Dad isn¡¯t teasing you. If you really have that idea, Dad will be very supportive. If you need people, I¡¯ll send people, if you need money I¡¯ll give you money. It definitely isn¡¯t a joke.¡± Father Su said in a serious tone. These were all sincere words. Anyway, it was all family business. Whether his daughter did it or he did it, it was the same. There really wasn¡¯t a difference.


    This was just the style of the Su family. Besides marriage, every other area was up to the individual to choose. This was also one of the reasons the Su family had expanded into so many different fields.


    ¡°Forget it, I was just joking too. I¡¯ll just give it all to Dad, I don¡¯t want to be work that much.¡± Perhaps if it was in her previous life, she would have done it herself but in this life, she wanted to live a more carefree life. She didn¡¯t want to look for more work.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Dad isn¡¯t stingy either, I¡¯ll use 10% of Qin shares to exchange with you, how about that?¡± Father Su very extravagantly quoted arge number for Su Yanyi.


    Su Corp¡¯s market value was already close to $100billion. Giving Su Yanyi 10% of shares, in addition to the 5% she already held, made her personal value triple in one shot.


    However in reality, $10billion wasn¡¯t really a lot. The Su family¡¯s main wealth didn¡¯te from their legal dealings so Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t that shocked.


    ¡°I have enough money. No matter how much you give me I won¡¯t be able to spend it all.¡± Su Yanyi said with some despise. What she wanted to exchange wasn¡¯t cash. To Su Yanyi, these shares were just cash. She had no interest in managing Su Corp, that was Dad¡¯s and Brother¡¯s job. If she had any interest in Su Corp, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to ept Resplendent Entertainment.


    ¡°Aye, Dad¡¯s so poor he¡¯s only left with money. If you want something else, you have to work hard for it yourself.¡± Father Su grumbled. The words he said could anger someone to death, making the whole familyugh.


    It had to be said that the elders of the Su family were all very humorous, it was only the two siblings Su Yanmo and Su Yanyi. Just how did they be so cold? Luckily, they now had Qin Jiran and little Su Nuo, making Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo be more gentle and talkative. They felt a lot more normal aspared to before.

 Chapter 118.2 - You are Silly as well (2)

    <h4>Chapter 118 You are Silly as well (2)</h4>


    That night, Su Yanyi received another report from Kang Zhong: Qin Zhenyi, as a father, transferred the 2% of shares he had obtained to Qin Chu¡¯s name in order tofort him. Now, Qin Chu held 4% of shares. Under Kang Zhong¡¯s arrangement, the person who had contacted Qin Chu to buy his shares made various excuses to buy the remaining 2% of shares he had obtained.


    Su Yanyi was naturally supportive of this and mobilised arge sum of funds from her personal ount to coordinate with Kang Zhong. They definitely needed to obtain the 4% of shares from Qin Chu!


    The Qin Chu right now was no longer the Qin Chu of the past who wanted to obtain more of the Qin Family¡¯s wealth, but was now someone who¡¯s head was only filled with thoughts of revenge towards Qin Haowen and the Qin family. Thus, he needed arge amount of money and this 4% of shares was his only means of obtaining it.


    As for would happen to the shares after he sold them, Qin Chu didn¡¯t care.


    On the second day after they returned home, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran resumed their morning training sessions. The weather outside was really not bad so after the two of them trained on their own for a bit, they started sparring. After that, they held hands as they went on a walk in their backyard until they reached the tree that Su Yanyi had nted. They saw the image of a forceful (?) and luscious tree.


    Perhaps it still wasn¡¯t strong, but it was already towering with a mix of green and golden leaves. In the sunlight, it looked like it was glittering. It was so beautiful it looked like an ancient painting, lively but still elegant.


    ¡°This tree...¡± Qin Jiran had only said two words but he just didn¡¯t know how to continue on. He hadn¡¯t even seen such a tree in jungle at the Su family¡¯s base and it had already grown such in a short span of a few months. It really left one feeling weirded out.


    This tree wasn¡¯t spiritual or something right? Or did this tree grow so big because it was fed hormones? Qin Jiran¡¯s imagination was running wild but Su Yanyi had already tugged on his hand and led them beneath the tree. The closer they got, the more clearly they could see the gold lining of the leaves. It really had the feeling of making one go blind.


    Upon seeing the glittering tree, Su Yanyi thought about the gold gemstone she had bought at the Banquet. Before leaving the Banquet, she had already asked Corey to send the item to the Su Family¡¯s main house which she had already put in the empty space yesterday. After that, she had been busy preparing dinner and had forgotten to ask 001.


    [001.] Su Yanyi summoned internally. In a split second, 001¡¯s avatar appeared in front of her. Don¡¯t know if 001 had lost the plot or it had been poisoned, but it was actually only wearing a bathrobe when it appeared.


    [Master, I was just bathing. Did you have something to say?] 001 blinked her big eyes. That manner of it was very simr to Su Nuo; two white little feet folded together without shame, making Su Yanyi frown.


    Having a System which liked to act cute really was a test of endurance!


    [The System also needs to bathe? Do you want me to reformat you such that you¡¯re even cleaner?] Su Yanyi asked in a cold voice. She always felt that if she didn¡¯t manage it, this 001¡¯s way of acting cute and coquettish would get even worse.


    [That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t bathe anymore, I¡¯m already very clean.] 001 frowned with its little face as it hurried to reject her offer. Seeing its owner unhappy, it didn¡¯t dare to continue acting naughty anymore. In an instant, its bathrobe disappeared though its new clothes weren¡¯t that much more normal.


    Su Yanyi looked at the 001 who was in a rabbit costume and bared with it, finally choosing to ignore it.


    [What use does that golden gemstone have?] Because there was limited time during the auction, it had only given a rough reason. Su Yanyi had always been suspicious of the System¡¯s existence and now, she was even more suspicious.


    [The energy stone can raise the System¡¯s abilities, allowing the System to be moreplete. Master, you¡¯ve onlypleted three level missions to reach level four so you should have an idea of what¡¯s going on. There will definitely be a big surprise for you.] Talking about the golden gemstone made 001 reply very excitedly.


    [As long it¡¯s not a bad surprise.] Actually upon further consideration, the System¡¯s missions were very childish but it did help to advance their rtionship. However, Su Yanyi suddenly thought: what was she working so hard toplete the missions for? Was it to allow the System to level up? She always felt that whether the System levelled up or not didn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    [Say, what benefits are there when the System levels up?] Su Yanyi asked frankly, making 001 freeze.


    [There are definitely benefits. When the System levels up, its functions also level up and can even unlock new functions. Beloved Master, I¡¯m actually very useful, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t really use me so you don¡¯t feel it!] 001 demonstrated how wronged she felt. Being despised by its Master was really so tragic.


    After Su Yanyi had heard this, she knew that she had been neglecting its functions too much. However, she was used to relying on herself so she never relied on the System. Even now, she felt that it was a good habit and had no intention of changing. She had put in so much effort to level up the System, maybe it was a kind of bigotry or OCD towards the level up function; she was always thinking about how to level it up to the max level.


    [How many levels does the System have?] Su Yanyi asked all of a sudden. This was a question that had been overlooked by her.


    [10 levels, 100 points! 100 out of 100 makes a virtuous wife! Master, are you intending to work towards 100 points? I¡¯ll definitely do my best to support you!] 001 waved her little fist and was even more excited than Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Yanyi, what are you thinking about? Do you still want to stroll around this area, then I¡¯ll go make breakfast first?¡± Qin Jiran watched as Su Yanyi seemed to be lost in thought and lightly held her hand as he asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back together ande back another time.¡± Her instincts told her that the story behind the growth of the this tree was definitely shocking.


    While Su Yanyi was busy buying up the Qin Corp¡¯s shares, she also leaked news regarding Qin Corp to the public such as the internal fighting within the family as well as the brawl between the two sons. Another example would be the Qin Corp¡¯s investment failure. It seemed as though there was negative news regarding the Qin Corp every day, making the value of Qin Corp drop further and further, unable to rise. A few minor shareholders who hadn¡¯t originally wanted to sell their shares now began to have these thoughts.


    These minor shareholders were businessmen and became shareholders of Qin Corp to earn money but now that Qin Corp¡¯s situation was unstable and were always like a flower subject to rain and wind, they couldn¡¯t help but to think of their own interests. After all, money didn¡¯t fall from the sky.


    As for Su Yanyi, she made use of this opportunity where the minor shareholders were reconsidering to very generously buy up these shares!


    At the end of the fourth month, which was about half a month after Su Yanyi had returned from her honeymoon, she finally obtained 25% of Qin Corp¡¯s shares; 3% came from Mother Su, 2% had been exchanged with Ling Tianyue, 4% was bought from Qin Chu while 2% was bought from Qin Ying. The remainder had been obtained from the minor shareholders.


    Which was to say that now the Qin family elder had 28%, second brother Qin Zhenyi and third brother Qin Zhenren had 18%. The remaining 11% belonged to various shareholders whom Su Yanyi wanted to continue buying out.


    Actually, Qin Ying still had 3% shares. Originally, Qin Zhenren gave her 5% but she sold of 2% to do business. Although Qin Zhenren was very supportive and had given her quite a lot of capital, she kept losing money. Finally, she had been provoked by the people around her and sold off some shares. However, she knew that this kind of thing was hard to ount for to her family so she had only sold of 2%. Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t anxious though; if she could sell off 2%, she could sell of her remaining 3%. Su Yanyi could wait!


    Right now, Su Yanyi had be the secondrgest shareholder of Qin Corp. It was just that outsiders didn¡¯t know about it and Su Yanyi had been extremely secretive about it. Even the Qin family only knew that there was a change in a few of the minor shareholders but they weren¡¯t too worried about it.


    However, Qin Zhenyi was extremely angry. His son¡¯s matter still left him frustrated while there hadn¡¯t been much development at thepany. After struggling to get a loan to buy out two of the minor shareholders, he discovered that they had already been bought out. He not only worked for nothing, he even had to pay back the loan. He was so angry that he had smacked the table!


    Just as he was considering whether or not he should pay back the loan first, an investmentpany came knocking on Qin Corp¡¯s door. They said they had insider news and wanted to partner with Qin Corp and invest in arge scale shopping mall in a new district. However, they first proposed this project to Qin Zhenli but he did not announce this news. It was one of his men at Qin Zhenli¡¯s side who had reported it to him (Qin Zhenyi), that¡¯s why his heart was moved.


    It had not been easy for him to get the loan, just returning it like that would be a loss to him. Why not use it for business? If the news was urate and the city really was nning to establish a new district in the north, then this investment project would definitely be profitable. He would still earn money even after returning the loan with interest to the bank.


    Qin Zhenyi¡¯s heart was moved so he sent one of his underlings to liaise with that investor and the two of them met privately quite a few times. For some reason although this had been done very secretly, this was still exposed. Not just Qin Zhenli, even Qin Zhenren had received the news. After that, everyone in the Qin family had more considerations.


    However, this was just the backdrop. The key thing stilly with Su Yanyi: she had collected 25% of Qin Corp¡¯s shares and was preparing to give it to Qin Jiran.


    After breakfast that day, Su Yanyi brought along Qin Jiran to the office. Thewyer had already been waiting at thepany with two contracts on the table.


    ¡°Jiran, even though it still isn¡¯t enough, even if it¡¯s just half just ept my present first.¡± Su Yanyi pushed the contracts towards Qin Jiran for him to sign. As long as he signed, these shares would belong to him.


    Qin Jiran had a look at the contracts. The figures on the page him a bit stunned. After staring nkly for a good while, he enveloped Su Yanyi in a fierce hug.


    He never cared for these shares in the first ce but he couldn¡¯t help but to take notice of Su Yanyi¡¯s heart. Really, what more could you want from a wife like that!


    ¡°Thank you!¡± If it had been in the past, Qin Jiran would have rejected it but after gaining an understanding of the Su family¡¯s true power, he felt that there wasn¡¯t a need to turn it down because he understood that these shares didn¡¯t represent money or status but Su Yanyi¡¯s feelings towards him. These feelings were not something he could reject, something he definitely wouldn¡¯t reject!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you obtain the remainder of the shares. At that time, I¡¯ll apany you to Qin Corp and let all those people see just who is the man they gave up on in the past!¡± Su Yanyi felt that perhaps she really was petty, or maybe vengeful. As long as she thought about how the Qin family threw the young Qin Jiran into an orphanage, she wanted to make all of them experience the same feeling of not having a family!


    Of course, she knew that this wasn¡¯t very realistic. However, throwing all these old people into an old folks¡¯ home was still doable!


    ¡°Yanyi, don¡¯t worry over these things. They¡¯re not worth it.¡± Qin Jiran ced a light kiss on Su Yanyi¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t want Su Yanyi to overwork because of his matters.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t worth it but it still must be done. I want to see their stinking faces after they lose Qin Corp! Su Yanyi said very resolutely.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s gaze was infinitely gentle as he looked at Su Yanyi, then he said in a low exhale: ¡°You always say I¡¯m dumb but it turns out you are silly as well.¡±

 Chapter 118.3 - You are Silly as well

    <h4>Chapter 118.3 ¨C You are Silly as well</h4>


    ¡°True that it¡¯s not worth it but I still need to do this. I just want to see their expressions after they lose the Qin Group!¡± Su Yanyi still said this firmly.


    ¡°Yanyi, you don¡¯t need to worry about these things. They¡¯re not worth it.¡± Qin Jiran gently kissed the corner of Su Yanyi¡¯s lips. He didn¡¯t want Yanyi to tire herself out for his matters.


    She knew that wasn¡¯t realistic either but she could still toss these people into nursing homes and leave them to be!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you steal the rest back too. By then, I¡¯ll apany you to the Qin Group and let them see what they abandoned in the past!¡± Su Yanyi thought she was a bit narrow-minded or rather holding grudges. The moment she recalled Qin Family throwing the tiny Qin Jiran into an orphanage, she wanted to toss everyone in the Qin Family in these as well and let them experience what it felt to have no parents.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Qin Jiran would¡¯ve rejected her offer in the past but after experiencing Su Family¡¯s real power, there was no need to reject her. He knew that these shares didn¡¯t represent money nor power, but Su Yanyi¡¯s feelings for himself. He couldn¡¯t reject her love nor would he!


    He didn¡¯t care about these shares at all but he had to mind Su Yanyi¡¯s feelings for him. With such a wife, what else could he want more!


    Qin Jiran nced at the contract and he was shocked by the number on there. He stared stunned for a while before suddenly hugging Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Jiran, although it¡¯s not enough, I collected half for you. Just ept this gift for now.¡± Su Yanyi pushed the contract towards him, wanting him to sign his name. As long as he did, the shares in the Qin Group would belong to Qin Jiran.


    After breakfast this morning, Su Yanyi brought Qin Jiran to thepany and had awyer wait there already. The two contracts were ced on the desk.


    Su Yanyi was the crucial point. She collected 25% of the shares and was preparing to gift this to Qin Jiran.


    Qin Zhenyi thought of something else. He had someone start to contact the investor in private and the two parties had met several times in private. Though they had done so in secret, for some reason, the news was still leaked. Not only did Qin Zhenli find out, even Qin Zhenren received the news too. Then, more people in Qin Family started having thoughts.


    The loan finally got approved but they¡¯d still be losing money if they repaid the debt. They may as well use this for their business. If the news was urate and they¡¯re really nning on building a new city district in the northern side, then this market investment n would be profitable for sure. Even if he repaid the debt back to the bank with interest as well, he¡¯d still be earning money.


    As he was considering repaying the loan first, an investmentpany seeked out Qin Group. Apparently, they had inside news and wanted to join forces with the Qin Group to invest in the new city district and to build arge-scale shopping mall. However, the other party seeked out Qin Zhenli to talk about his first. Thetter didn¡¯t n on publicizing this news either. It was his people that he inserted by Qin Zhenli¡¯s side that told him in private. This caused him to have some thoughts as well.


    However, Qin Zhenyi was really angry. He had been irritated by his son¡¯s matter and there was no development in thepany. He finally got his loans approved to buy the shares of the two small shareholders when he found out that they had already sold it. Not only did he do all this work for nothing, he also had to repay the loan. Qin Zhenyi mmed the table right then.


    As for Su Yanyi, she had be the second biggest shareholder in Qin Group but outsiders didn¡¯t know. Su Yanyi had done this secretly as well. Qin Family only knew that a few small shareholders had changed but they weren¡¯t overly concerned.


    Qin Ying actually had 3% of the shares. Qin Zhenren was nning on giving Qin Ying 5% of the shares but she had sold 2% of it. She wanted money to do business. Although Qin Zhenren was really persistent and gave quite a bit of funds, she still ended up losing money. In the end, instigated by her people, she sold her shares. However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t exin her actions to her family so she only sold 2% of her shares. However, Su Yanyi was patient. Since she sold 2% of the shares, she could sell 3% of the shares as well.


    That means that the head of the Qin Family had 25% of the shares while Qin Zhenyi and Qin Zhenren each held 18% of the shares. The remaining 11% of the shares were scattered in the small shareholders. These were the people that Su Yanyi continued to win over.


    In April, about half a month after Su Yanyi came back from her honeymoon, she finally purchased 25% of Qin Group¡¯s shares. Mother Su gifted her 3% of the shares and she exchanged 2% of the shares from Ling Tianyue. She purchased 4% from Qin Chu and 2% from Qin Ying. She purchased the rest from the small shareholders.


    While the small shareholders were hesitating, Su Yanyi used a great amount of funds to purchase their shares!


    These small shareholders were also merchants. They invested in Qin Group to earn money but now that it was unstable, it felt as if things could go seriously wrong. They had to consider for themselves. After all, it wasn¡¯t like money would fall down from the sky.


    While Su Yanyi was busy purchasing Qin Group¡¯s shares, lots of news was revealed as well. It seemed like there was an internal battle within Qin Group and a private battle between the two young masters in Qin Group. News of failure of Qin Group¡¯s investment was also revealed. It seemed like there was lots of negative news in Qin Group. The stocks in Qin Group kept on falling and it couldn¡¯t rise. Some shareholders that originally didn¡¯t want to sell their shares started thinking about selling shares.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back together and check it outter.¡± Her instinct told her that it¡¯d be more shocking.


    ¡°Yanyi, what are you thinking? Do you still want to shop here? I¡¯ll go make breakfast now, okay?¡± Seeing that Su Yanyi seemed to be a bit absent-minded, Qin Jiran gently held her hands.


    [Level 10, 100%! 100% virtuous wife! Master, are you sprinting towards a perfect score? I¡¯ll work really hard to support you!] 001 waved its fist, even more excited than Su Yanyi.


    [What¡¯s the maxed out level for the system?] Su Yanyi suddenly asked. She seemed to be neglecting this question.


    Su Yanyi knew that she had been neglecting it but she was used to relying on herself. Therefore, she didn¡¯t depend on the system. Even now, she thought this was a good habit so she didn¡¯t n on changing her actions. However, she¡¯d try to upgrade the system. It might be because she was stubborn or rather she had a type of OCD. Since she could level up the system, she wanted to max it out.


    [There are obviously benefits. Once the system levels up, the functions will also level up and you¡¯d even get new functions. Dear master, I¡¯m actually really useful but you just don¡¯t use me. That¡¯s why you naturally don¡¯t think so.] 001 thought that it was really wronged. So miserable.


    [Say, what¡¯s good about leveling the system?] Su Yanyi asked straightforwardly, causing 001 to freeze too.


    [Hopefully, you¡¯re not going to scare me.] In reality, the tasks that the system proposed were all really childish after giving it a careful thought. However, it did improve their rtionship. But Su Yanyi suddenly wondered why she worked so hard for the tasks. Was it just so that the system could level up? She kept feeling like it wasn¡¯t really useful for the system to level up.


    [The energy stone can upgrade the system¡¯s functions and let it be moreplete. Master, you can only go to level four after finishing level three¡¯s task. You¡¯ll know exactly why. You¡¯ll get a huge surprise.] 001 excitedly responded when the gold stone was mentioned.


    [What does that gold stone do?] Because they were tight on time because of the auction, she only got a general idea. Su Yanyi was still really confused with the system¡¯s existence and she was even more confused now.


    Su Yanyi nced at 001 wearing a rabbit¡¯s outfit. She held in her thoughts and chose to ignore in the end.


    [It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to shower. I¡¯m already clean.] 001 scrunched its face and hurriedly rejected. Seeing that master was unhappy, it didn¡¯t dare to be yful either. It changed its robe immediately but the clothes weren¡¯t any worse either.


    [Systems need to shower too? Do you want me to help you clean some more?] Su Yanyi asked coldly inside her heart. She felt like if she let the system be, it¡¯d be even better at acting cute.


    With a system that loves to show off, it really put her tolerance to test.


    [Master, I¡¯m showering. Do you want to say something?] 001 blinked its eyes. It looked really simr to Su Nuo. Su Yanyi knitted her brows watching their spotless feet on top of each other.


    [001.] Su Yanyi summoned. Then, a virtual 001 appeared in front of her. It was unclear whether 001 was poisoned or something was wrong with its brain but it appeared wearing a small bath robe.


    Su Yanyi recalled the golden yellow precious stone that she got at Shengyan during an action as she nced at the sparkling light. When she left Shengyan, she had someone bring the item back to Su Residence. After she came back from yesterday, she had ced the stone in her spatial storage. Then, she was busy cooking and forgot to ask 001 about this.


    Was there something wrong with this tree? Or did this tree grow up due to growth hormones? Qin Jiran was letting his imagination run wild. Su Yanyi had already held Qin Jiran¡¯s hands and walked under the tree. The closer they were, the clearer they saw the shiny corners of the leaves. It felt as if their eyes were going to be blinded by the dazzling light.


    ¡°This tree...¡± Qin Jiran only said two words before he didn¡¯t know what else to say. He had never seen such a strange tree even in Su Family¡¯s base camp¡¯s tropicals. In a short few months, the tree had already grown to this size. It really looked bizarre.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t sturdy enough but it had already reached great heights. The gold color wrapped around the green but brilliant rays sprinkled. It was beautiful like an ancient drawing. It was lively and elegant.


    The second day that they returned, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran started their morning exercises again. The weather was really nice outside. The two both exercised for a while before they sparred. Then, they linked hands and went for a walk. As they walked, they arrived at the ce Su Yanyi grew the tree. Then, they saw a tall figure.


    Qin Chu didn¡¯t have time to attend to the consequences of selling his shares.


    At this time, Qin Chu didn¡¯t devote himself to obtaining Qin Family¡¯s inheritance anymore. Meanwhile, he was only thinking about getting revenge on Qin Haowen and the Qin Family. Therefore, he needed arge amount of money. As for the 4% shares, this was his only source of money.


    To this, Su Yanyi naturally supported it really much. She gave Kaong Zhong a lot of money under her name for him to allocate to his own will. They must obtain the 4% shares from Qin Chu!

 Chapter 118.4 - You are Silly as Well (4)

    <h4>Chapter 118.4 ¨C You are Silly as Well (4)</h4>


    That night, Su Yanyi received Kang Zhong¡¯s report again. In order tofort Qin Chu, Qin Zheny also transferred 2% of his shares under his name. Now, Qin Chu has 4% of the shares. Under Kang Zhong¡¯s arrangement and the people who contacted Qin Chu to purchase his shares, they both used all sorts of excuses to get a hold of the extra 2% shares.


    Needless to say, Su Family¡¯s elders were really interesting and hrious. It was unclear what had gone wrong with Su Yanmo and Su Yanyi but they werepletely different, indifferent. Thankfully, with Qin Jiran and little Su Mo, Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo had be more talkative and it felt as if they had be more like normal people.


    ¡°Sigh, father is so poor that he only has money left. If you want anything else, you¡¯re going to have to work hard.¡± Father Su purposely sighed inment, however his words could anger someone. Everyone chuckled.


    ¡°I have enough money. Even if you give me more, I can¡¯t finish spending it.¡± Su Yanyai said in dislike. She didn¡¯t want to exchange money. To Su Yanyi, these shares were money too. She wasn¡¯t interested in managing Su Group at all. That was father and big brother¡¯s work. If she was interested in Su Group, she wouldn¡¯t have taken over Resplendent Entertainment.


    In reality, ten billion wasn¡¯t anything. Su Family¡¯s main assets were never put on the surface so Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t shocked.


    Su Group¡¯s business market value was nearly a hundred billion. They had given 10% of it to Su Yanyi right now. Even more, she had 5% in the first ce anyway. That meant that Su Yanyi¡¯s value had increased by a fold.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Father won¡¯t be stingy with you either. I¡¯ll exchange it with 10% of the shares in Su Group okay?¡± Father Su said generously and also tossed a huge bait at Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Nevermind, I was just joking. I¡¯ll give it all to father. I don¡¯t want to be that tired.¡± If it was in her past life, she might really have done it. But in this life, she wanted to live a rxing and casual life. She didn¡¯t want to find more work for herself.


    That¡¯s how Su Family worked. Besides marriage, they had the freedom to do whatever they wanted. This was also one of the reasons why Su Family was involved in all sorts of domains.


    ¡°Father isn¡¯t joking or teasing you. If that¡¯s what you want, father is very supportive of you too. If you want a person, I¡¯ll give you a person. If you want money, I¡¯ll give you money. I won¡¯t ever joke around.¡± Father Su said in seriousness. He meant this. After all, these businesses belonged to their family. Whether he or his daughter manages the businesses didn¡¯t really matter.


    ¡°If you keep teasing me, I won¡¯t give you it.¡± Su Yanyi really wanted to re at him for being teased but what a pity that everyone was an elder to her. She could only be teased. Likewise, little Su Nuo was alsoughing. His foolish expression made it clear that he didn¡¯t understand it at all.


    Su Yanyi froze. She really looked foolish. Everyone chuckled at her and even Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t help but look down and wear a faint smile. He sighed silently. Of course, Su Family¡¯s elders were the only ones capable ofughing at Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Oh, that works too. Father has always been supportive of your career. Do you need funds? Father will support you unconditionally.¡± After listening to Su Yanyi¡¯s words, not only wasn¡¯t she angry, Father Su also smiled and followed along.


    ¡°I have all sorts of menus from all sorts of eras and countries. Lots of them are priceless. Cough, which one does father want? Just exchange it with one of your possessions. If I think it¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll exchange it. If not, I¡¯ll go open a restaurant with my secret recipes. Even more, I¡¯ll open each restaurant right across Su Family¡¯s restaurant.¡± Su Yanyi said a bit arrogantly at Father Su.


    ¡°Hahah, little girl, you¡¯re actually talking about conditions with me? Tell me, what do you want? I¡¯m listening.¡± Father Suughed and looked interestingly at Su Yanyi.


    ¡°What does father want in exchange?¡± Even if he was her father, she also had a family now. She needed to support her family so she couldn¡¯t just gift him it for free.


    Su Yanyi recalled what she had just said to Qin Jiran. At that time, she wanted to open a restaurant. Now hearing Father Su¡¯s words, she thought that using the recipes to improve Su Family¡¯s chain restaurants was pretty good too. However, she just couldn¡¯t give him it for free.


    ¡°Yanyi, since we¡¯re a family, I won¡¯t be so modest with you. Give me the secret recipes and I¡¯ll have the chefs in the restaurant learn them right away. It¡¯s time for Su Family¡¯s chain restaurants to improve in quality.¡± Father Su was really excited and he thought ahead of time.


    That night, Su Yanyi achieved her promise and personally cooked in the restaurant of the residence. She cooked a really sumptuous meal for Su Family. She cooked twelve dishes, two soups, and four desserts. She referred to the lost recipes of the Manchu Han imperial feast. Although some details weren¡¯t skillful enough, as a whole, it still looked like an appealing and luxurious feast. The chefs of the Su Family were all shocked. They all chased behind Su Yanyi, wanting to look to her as their master!


    [Haha, people above, don¡¯t be angry. Obviously, when the film emperor is out with his woman, they¡¯d definitely need to receive high tier treatment. We just can¡¯t upload their pictures or anything. It¡¯s best if there¡¯s a video. We only got to see a few pictures and this isn¡¯t enough!]


    [Rich man + PDA = single people should go die!]


    [Cough, tankers and private jets, ah. My eyes are blind from all of this!]


    [Low-profile? How are they low-profile in any ways? They¡¯re as high-profile as they could be, okay! Look quickly. What is that? Could that be the legendary private jet? Is it very expensive? How many second-handed bicycles can be bought?]


    [I knew they¡¯de back but they didn¡¯t even notify us in advance. It¡¯s fine if they just let us go pick them up. But why is Qin-sama so low-profile? I really want to meet and chat with him.]


    [They just came back from their honeymoon? Qin-sama, don¡¯t you feel blessed? You shoulde on Weibo and show us your face. We don¡¯t mind you and Queen Su¡¯s PDA!]


    Then, the two wearing sunsses and linking hands as they walked down their private jet became the most popr headlines of the afternoon. Many fans¡¯ments flooded Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo.


    It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t low-profile but the private jet behind them was too high-profile. There were already reporters fixated on this so why would they let themselves miss this opportunity?


    Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran took Su Family¡¯s private jet back to A City. Only Kang Zhong went to pick them up. The two wore hats and sunsses on the jet and they appeared low-profile the entire way. Even so, someone still caught a picture of them walking down from the jet.


    ¡°Okay,ing now.¡± Oh, needless to say, this man became more and more virtuous.


    ¡°Yanyi, the shower is ready. Quicklye shower.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Su, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay close attention.¡± Kang Zhong was also really eager to see Qin Family¡¯s reaction. It must be really amazing.


    ¡°Mn, get going with the others too. Best if you can collect 20% of it in a short period of time.¡± She had Qin Group¡¯s shares now. Although mother had given it to Qin Jiran, she didn¡¯t mind either. Su Yanyi made a decision. As long as they collect 20% of the shares, she¡¯d gift them to Qin Jiran. As for the others, she wasn¡¯t worried. They¡¯d all belong to Qin Jiran¡¯s one day!


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ve already arranged everything. Qin Chu wants money to go against Qin Haowen. He would do this at any cost. He¡¯s already contacting people to sell the shares in his hands. I had someone go to discuss this with him.¡± Kang Zhong was worthy of being a golden assistant. He finished doing everything that he should.


    ¡°I want the 2%.¡± Hearing Kang Zhong¡¯s report, Su Yanyi eximed.


    Qin Zhenyi was quite attacked. His son couldn¡¯t conceive anymore. This meant this put an end to Qin Family¡¯s bloodline. At this time, Qin Zhenyi inevitably thought of Qin Jiran, the son he abandoned. Maybe he should really find a way for Qin Jiran to return to Qin Family. Compared to the return of an illegitimate son, he hated people saying that he¡¯d die without progeny.


    No men could ept this harsh truth openly. After Qin Chu found out about this, he almost became insane because of the shock. He was still so young. He hadn¡¯t even gotten married yet. How could this happen to him? Qin Chu even thought aboutmitting suicide but a nurse noticed and saved him in time. Even more, after Qin Zhenyi enlightened him, he gradually calmed down. His heart was full of hatred towards Qin Haowen!


    That night, Su Yanyi received Kang Zhong¡¯s call. In the call, Kang Zhong reported the matters in the Qin Family. In between, Kang Zhong pointed out that Qin Zhenren hadpensated 2% of the shares to Qin Chu in order topensate for his loss and in exchange for Qin Haowen¡¯s freedom. But even so, Qin Chu was unresigned to this. After he woke up, he smashed everything in the ward and swore to make Qin Haowen pay with his blood!


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t understand Qin Jiran¡¯s thoughts but she could feel something. She gently patted Qin Jirna¡¯s back and silentlyforted the man that needed love.


    ¡°I just think that life is really weak.¡± Therefore, they had to treasure their lives. Qin Jiran liked little animals and little children. He liked things and people that required protection and love. This wasn¡¯t because he had a lot ofpassion but because he had a lingering fear inside his heart. Because he had been abandoned as a young child and could only listen to fate back then, that¡¯s why he wanted to protect those weak existences when he grew up and had enough power. That was so he could make up for the regret inside his heart.


    ¡°Why do you worry about everything?¡± Su Yanyi was a bit indifferent. She might bring the little animal back if she saw one but she would never be so worried about it.


    Qi Jiran turned and hugged Su Yanyi who had been staying by his side. ¡°I know. I just think that if we didn¡¯t notice the weak little animal, it¡¯d die. That¡¯s very pitiful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be fine. The veterinarians here are brilliant.¡± Su Yanyiforted.


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t want to part from the animal. After the zookeeper did an emergency treatment on it, they carried it back to where they lived. They sent the little monkey back to the veterinarian to treat it. Only then did he sigh in relief.


    The night that they were going to leave the forest, Qin Jiran had picked up an injured little monkey on their way back. The zookeeper said they were born within less than two months. Such a little one. They had fallen down from the tree due to some unknown reasons and broke their legs. They couldn¡¯t even climb back up. If they were only noticed after a few more hours, the little monkey might¡¯ve died.


    In reality, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were nning on heading back. They had a lot of work. ording to their n, they could only stay for another day at most. But even if today was thest night, the two didn¡¯t waste time. They followed the zookeeper into the forest. Because there were only two of them, they walked quite far. Not only did they see a lot of animals, they also saw many new and bizarre tropical nts. The nts were really beautiful.


    Because they were really busy, the group only stayed on the ind for two days before heading back. While heading back, they also took the little light bulb, Su Nuo, back too. They left some space for Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran.

 Chapter 119.1 - Ill Always Be With You

    Chapter 119.1 ¨C I¡¯ll Always Be With You


    Su Yanyi gave Qin Jiran 25% of the shares of the Qin family, which was an extremely valuable gift. Even more valuable was the sentiment behind it, which made Qin Jiran feel indebted.


    However, Qin Jiran felt that he and everything he owned belonged to Su Yanyi, so he wasn¡¯t in a rush to repay her. He had a lifetime to repay her for her deep affection.


    After selling his shares, Qin Chu obtained arge amount of funds and immediately began nning his revenge against Qin Haowen. He didn¡¯t rush to confront Qin Haowen himself, but instead had his subordinates find two women with good quality and then trained and prepared them before sending them to Qin Haowen.


    Qin Haowen had been grounded, but Qin Zhenli was too busy to keep an eye on him every day. Moreover, sincepensating Qin Chu with the shares, Qin Zhenli had disliked his illegitimate son even more and warned Qin Haowen not to leave the house without permission. Despite this, Qin Haowen sneaked out and was eventually discovered by Qin Chu¡¯s people, who ordered the two women to appear at the bar he (Qin Haowen) went to.


    ¡¾T/N: Idk why the author keeps on confusing between Qin Zhenli and Qin Zhenren. Here onwards, I¡¯ll consider:


    ?Qin Zhenli as the eldest son. (Qin Haowen is his illegitimate child.)


    ?Qin Zhenyi is the 2nd son. (Qin Jiran is his illegitimate son & Qin Chu is his legitimate albeit 2nd son.)


    ?Qin Zhenren is the youngest one. (He has a daughter named Qin Ying.)¡¿


    The reason why Qin Haowen and Qin Chu fought over that woman that day was because they were both lecherous. As soon as they saw a beautiful woman, they couldn¡¯t wait to rush towards her. After a sweet conversation, the two women were seemingly enticed by money and went to a hotel room with Qin Haowen.


    Qin Chu monitored Qin Haowen¡¯s movements all the way, and the two women brought Qin Haowen to the designated room as instructed. They coaxed him into drinking until he was almost drunk, and then Qin Chu and his men stormed into the room.


    Qin Chu brought two bodyguards, whom he had hired at great expense for this mission, and they immediately subdued Qin Haowen and forced him to kneel in front of Qin Chu.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Qin Chu. Let me go, or I¡¯ll never let you off!¡± Qin Haowen shouted in fear, but he knew he was in trouble. He harbored a glimmer of hope that with Qin Zhenli as his backer, Qin Chu could only beat him up at worst.


    But the Qin Chu was now somewhat deranged. He had barely survived his hospital stay, and his body still ached. Furthermore, the fight had caused him a lifetime of regret. Now that he had caught Qin Haowen, he wouldn¡¯t let him go so easily. Qin Chu pulled out a small knife that he had prepared and looked at Qin Haowen with a cruel gleam in his eye. ¡°Qin Haowen, now that you¡¯re in my hands, it¡¯s time for retribution. You owe me a debt, and I¡¯ll make sure you pay it with your blood. You¡¯ll never get what I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Qin Chu didn¡¯t want to waste time with Qin Haowen, at least not before getting it done physically. He just wanted to see Qin Haowen end up in the same situation as himself, otherwise he would never be able to swallow this anger!


    The two bodyguards were actually from the underworld and were even wanted criminals. They had no psychological pressure in doing this. When they heard Qin Chu¡¯s orders, they immediately approached and pulled down Qin Haowen¡¯s pants. At this point, Qin Haowen was really scared and struggling desperately while also pleading: ¡°Qin Chu, we are family after all. Although we fought that day, I never intended for you to crash into the car. It was all an ident. I really didn¡¯t mean it. Qin Chu, you can¡¯t do this to me. If my father finds out, he won¡¯t spare you. Qin Chu, please let me go. I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll give you money, I¡¯ll apologize to you, please, don¡¯t take off... ¡±


    Qin Haowen¡¯s pants were pulled off amidst his begging and crying, and then Qin Chu threw a small knife in his hand to one of the men. The man took the knife and started working on a certain part of Qin Haowen¡¯s body, causing Qin Haowen¡¯s body to stiffen. He wanted to struggle but was too scared to move, his face turning pale as he stuttered, ¡°Qin Chu, I beg you, please don¡¯t do this. I was wrong, I really was. If you let me go, I¡¯ll listen to you in the future. Whatever you ask me to do, I¡¯ll do it... Ah!¡±


    The moment he screamed, another bodyguard covered Qin Haowen¡¯s mouth, and he fainted.


    Qin Chu looked down at Qin Haowen condescendingly and suddenly burst intoughter, looking extremely crazy.


    ¡°Hahaha, Qin Haowen, you deserve this punishment. I will make you taste the same pain that I will endure for a lifetime. We can¡¯t escape from each other!¡±


    Qin Chu felt that he was really crazy for doing such a thing, but he didn¡¯t gopletely insane and left himself a way out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Beforeing here, Qin Chu had already arranged for ne tickets to Europe. After leaving the hotel, he took his subordinates to the airport and boarded a ne to Europe within half an hour, with arge sum of money exchanged for shares. He left City A without any hesitation.


    When Qin Chu left the hotel, the scene that had happened there had already been reported to Su Yanyi, and all of Qin Chu¡¯s movements were under Su Yanyi¡¯s surveince. However, it was only surveince, and Su Yanyi¡¯s people didn¡¯t do anything else throughout the entire process.


    ¡°Let your people hide and not attract any attention. As for Qin Haowen, let fate decide.¡± Su Yanyi gave orders to her subordinates. She didn¡¯t feel any obligation to save Qin Haowen. When it came to the matter between Qin Chu and Qin Haowen, Su Yanyi only had one thought: ¡°You reap what you sow.¡±


    In the end, Qin Haowen didn¡¯t die. It wasn¡¯t because he was lucky, but because before Qin Chu left, he arranged for someone to call for emergency help for Qin Haowen. Qin Chu¡¯s intention was not to kill Qin Haowen. He just wanted him to live well and experience the pain of losing his genital. Moreover, Qin Chu didn¡¯t want to be a murderer. Qin Haowen¡¯s life was not worth it!


    When Qin Haowen was sent to the hospital, he was already in aa. However, the doctor was able to find Qin Zhenli through his mobile phone. Upon hearing the news, Qin Zhenli immediately dropped his phone and rushed over. Although, he didn¡¯t really like Qin Haowen, but he was still his son.


    After that, even before Qin Haowen woke up, there was another big fight within the Qin family. Qin Zhenli called Qin Zhenyi and scolded him, which made Qin Zhenyi angrily hang up the phone. When Qin Zhenyi found out about the situation and wanted to find Qin Chu, he realized that he couldn¡¯t contact him, which made him really anxious.


    Qin Zhenli and Qin Zhenyi were different. Although both of their sons were involved in the incident, Qin Haowen was Qin Zhenli¡¯s illegitimate son, while Qin Chu was raised by Qin Zhenyi since he was young. Inparison, thetter was more important, so Qin Zhenyi really valued Qin Chu. Even though Qin Chu was in trouble now, he didn¡¯t think of giving up on him. However, since he couldn¡¯t find Qin Chu now, he became angry, especially at Qin Haowen whom he believed was at fault. So, he had a very strong and firm attitude towards Qin Zhenli and even argued back.


    The two brothers in the Qin family started fighting with each other. Qin Zhenli, in anger, called the police and had Qin Chu investigated. Qin Zhenyi wanted to stop him, but since he couldn¡¯t find Qin Chu, he didn¡¯t do so immediately. Instead, he started to plot against Qin Zhenli from other angles.

 Chapter 119.2 - Ill Always Be With You

    Chapter 119.2 ¨C I¡¯ll Always Be With You


    With this incident happening in the Qin family, the stocks plummeted again. The remaining small shareholders also had the idea of selling their shares. As long as they had some brains, they didn¡¯t think highly of the current situation of the Qin family. Su Yanyi quickly acquired another 4% of the shares, adding to her original 25%, which made her thergest shareholder of the Qin family, since Qin Zhenli only owned 28% of the shares!


    However, even at this point, Su Yanyi did not reveal herself as thergest shareholder. She remained hidden, waiting for the next opportunity to strike. In fact, all along, what she had been calcting were the shares held by the people in the Qin family. She wanted Qin Jiran to appear in front of the Qin family after he had acquired 51% of the shares, so that no one could shake his position!


    And while Su Yanyi was busy acquiring shares of the Qin Corporation, Qin Jiran¡¯s team had also started working. The production team of therge-scale variety talent show ¡°I Am the Best¡± was established, with Qin Jiran as the chief nner leading the nning team to begin preparations for all aspects of the show. At the same time, Corey also sent a team to discuss cooperation matters with Qin Jiran. The coboration between the twopanies was immediately reported by Dragon Media, which could be considered as the first promotional activity for the program.


    After the promotional activity, registration events were held in as many as 25 domestic provinces and cities. At the same time, five special teams were sent abroad to select new stars around the world.


    In fact, this event could not be called a worldwide talent search, but it added a bit of international ir. However, in country M, the mediapany under Corey¡¯s family¡¯s Warrens Group was extremely cooperative and had begun conducting talent searches in various states of country M.


    At the same time, bothpanies also announced that the top ten contestants would receive a very generous prize and contract rted to TV and movie roles from bothpanies.


    Once this news was released, it immediately attracted countless people¡¯s attention, especially those young men and women who were eager to enter the entertainment industry. They arrived at the registration site as soon as possible and carefully filled out their names and talents and/or specialties in the registration form.


    In fact, there were already many talent search shows, but this was the first time that Resplendent Entertainment had held such arge-scale event. Moreover, it was in coboration with the famous Warrens Group in country M, which made many people even more excited. For some, it was a chance to soar to the sky. Even those whocked confidence would hold onto a glimmer of hope ande to try.


    Qin Jiran was busy, but he never missed a making a meal. However, thest gift that Su Yanyi had been waiting for had not yet arrived, making her anxious. Every time she saw Qin Jiran, she couldn¡¯t help but stare at him, hoping he would take the initiative to give her thest gift. She only needed one more gift toplete her upgrade task, and then the system could be upgraded!


    001 always said that there would be major changes when the system upgraded again, and she was a little impatient to see it. But Qin Jiran wouldn¡¯t give her the gift, and the system also required her not to be explicit about it. This made Su Yanyi more and more anxious. Therefore, after she obtained 4% of the shares of Qin Corporation, she immediately went to find Qin Jiran, of course, looking very calm on the surface.


    ¡°Sign it.¡± Su Yanyi put the share contract in front of Qin Jiran and said domineeringly.


    Recently, Qin Jiran had signed quite a few contracts. When he saw that it was again a 4% stake, he was not surprised at all. After signing his name, he hugged Su Yanyi in his arms.


    ¡°We have 29% now, 1% more than Qin Zhenli. My dear wife, you are amazing!¡± Qin Jiran said sweetly, praising Su Yanyi generously. He spoke from the heart, feeling incredibly proud and happy to have such an excellent woman as his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s still more toe,¡± Su Yanyi replied indifferently. She wasn¡¯t even slightly proud of this achievement. Only when she could obtain more than 50% of the shares would she be a little proud.


    ¡°Okay, you take your time. I¡¯ll wait for you to give me more.¡± Qin Jiran knew that no matter how much he tried to persuade her, Su Yanyi would continue with her work. So he decided to support her and keep his feelings to himself.


    He used to worry about Su Yanyi¡¯s safety, but after learning about her family background, he understood that this acquisition game was just a game for her. He allowed her to enjoy it to her heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting too,¡± Su Yanyi said with a meaningful gaze.


    Qin Jiran naturally thought that she was talking about Qin family¡¯s shares and didn¡¯t realize that Su Yanyi was waiting for his gift.


    In fact, Qin Jiran was preparing a gift, but he was quite busy recently. He had no time to finish it, albeit the gift was almostplete. It would take only a day or two more toplete it.


    And finally, the gift didn¡¯t keep Su Yanyi waiting too long. When she acquired another 1% of Qin Corporation¡¯s shares, Qin Jiran had already prepared his carefully crafted gift.


    ¡°Yanyi, I¡¯ll take you somewhere,¡± Qin Jiran said eagerly after dinner. He had gone out for a while and came back to find Su Yanyi, pulling her out excitedly.


    Su Yanyi had just hung up on Kang Zhong¡¯s call, confirming that she had acquired another 1% of the shares. Although it was an important matter, she could afford to wait. She was curious about where Qin Jiran was taking her with such enthusiasm.


    They went to the backyard, where Su Yanyi had nted the tree. The tree had grown several times taller in just a few days, making it look more lush. Under the big tree was a bamboo chair with a nket on top. It lookedfortable and inviting.


    ¡°Lie down and tell me if there¡¯s anything ufortable. I¡¯ll fix it,¡± Qin Jiran said


    eagerly, hoping that Su Yanyi would like his gift.


    And it was at this moment that the long-awaited system prompt for Su Yanyi finally sounded.


    ¡¾Congrattions to the host forpleting the Level 3 task once. Adding one point... The current total is thirty points. Completing the Level 3 points task and the upgrade task will allow the host to upgrade to Level 4. The upgrade task from Level 3 to Level 4 is for the host to get pregnant.¡¿


    ¡¾...¡¿


    At this moment, Su Yanyi really wanted to say, ¡°Is this upgrade task really okay?¡± It¡¯s really inappropriate to joke about getting pregnant at this time!


    ¡°What are you thinking, Yanyi? Your expression looks weird,¡± Qin Jiran asked, noticing that Su Yanyi had been still and her expression had be somewhat different and puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking... this chair looks reallyfortable!¡± Su Yanyi really wanted to say that it¡¯s really annoying that even the system is bringing up the topic of having a child, as if getting pregnant has be a kind of task.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s lie down and see. It¡¯s my first time too, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or not,¡± Qin Jiran immediately shifted his attention and looked expectantly at Su Yanyi.


    Su Yanyi sat down with Qin Jiran on thefortable and stable chair. The nket was soft, and the feeling wasfortable. They could even sit together and look at the stars. The stars in the sky were bright and twinkling...

 Chapter 119.3 - Ill Always Be With You

    Chapter 119.3 ¨C I¡¯ll Always Be With You


    Feeling all of this, Su Yanyi felt that her previous anxious thoughts had disappeared. After all, it was just a child. They had already nned to let things happen naturally. So now they should just let things be. They couldn¡¯t just go to the hospital for artificial insemination just toplete the task!


    Ah, calm down, Su Yanyi thought, it¡¯s better to ignore the system¡¯s task for now.


    The two sat cuddled up on the lounge chair looking at the stars. Grandfather Su, who was inside the mansion, happened to see this scene from afar through the window. Although he couldn¡¯t see clearly, he could feel the warmth of the moment, which made him smile with satisfaction.


    The two of them watched the stars for a long time. When they were done, Su Yanyi was toozy to move andid on Qin Jiran¡¯s back.


    ¡°Carry me back,¡± Su Yanyi bit Qin Jiran¡¯s ear and said.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Qin Jiranughed and carried Su Yanyi all the way back to their room steadily.


    In April, just as the talent show¡¯s official audition was about to start, Su Yanyi received a call from the mental hospital. The person she arranged there informed her that Wang Zhilin had bitten her tongue and attempted suicide during dinnerst night. But she didn¡¯t do it thoroughly and was rushed to the emergency room by the medical staff. She was rescued, but her mental state was very bad after waking up, and she was still likely to continue tomit suicide. So they asked for Su Yanyi¡¯s opinion on whether to tighten security measures or...


    The person didn¡¯t say what the other option was, but the meaning was already very clear. Wang Zhilin had been tortured beyond recognition in the mental hospital. Her mental state had already deteriorated. Her final fate was just death. Of course, it still depended on Su Yanyi¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Wanna die? No, no, no. I don¡¯t want her to die. I want her to live, even if she bes a vegetative. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s voice was cold as she gave instructions over the phone.


    ¡°I understand. I will definitely make sure she lives!¡± Living a life worse than death!


    The doctor made the call in front of Wang Zhilin, whose eyes grew increasingly dim and hopeless as she heard the doctor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Kill me, kill me...¡± Wang Zhilin¡¯s throat emitted a hoarse voice, repeating that phrase over and over.


    The onlookers gazed at her with nothing but sorrow and indifference, showing no sympathy whatsoever.


    The audition for ¡°I¡¯m the Best¡± was very lively. With Su Yanyi¡¯s unconditional support and Qin Jiran¡¯s creative ideas, even the auditioning scenes were extremely luxurious and grand. It attracted countless viewers and fans, along with widespread media coverage from all over the country.


    This time, with Su Yanyi¡¯s support, Qin Jiran almost sent out all the heavyweight figures in the entertainment industry who could spare time to participate in the audition as judges. Each audition area was paired with an actor and a singer, and their celebrity status and professional level were undoubtedly of the highest level. This made the contestants who came to participate feel more at ease and look forward to thepetition.


    As an actor and a representative of the new generation of actors with equal emphasis on acting skills and strength, Qin Jiran¡¯s fame can be said to be a living business card. Many fans even came to a city far away just to see him, and some even participated in the audition for ¡°I¡¯m the Best¡± just to get him to notice them. Many of these contestants were really talented. Qin Jiran was surprised to find several good ones.


    ¡°Mentor Qin, you are my idol. I¡¯ve watched all the TV dramas and movies you¡¯ve acted in. I really like you. Can you give me an autograph?¡± A young fan with a blushing face stopped Qin Jiran on his way out. Her eyes and tone were filled with admiration for Qin Jiran.


    Qin Jiran did not refuse. This fan was also one of the contestants with great talent in singing. Qin Jiran not only gave her an autograph, but also wrote a word of encouragement. Then he quickly got into his car and rushed back home to cook dinner.


    After dinner, the two of them sat together and watched TV. Although they both had a lot of work to do, they would try to handle it at thepany if it wasn¡¯t necessary to bring it home. After dinner, they would do some rxing activities together, such as watching TV and taking a walk.


    The two of them weren¡¯t very picky about TV shows, mostly just watching whatever was on. On this day, they happened toe across a TV drama about an obstetrician problem, and one scene in particr made Su Yanyi suddenly ask a question.


    The plot on TV was the story of a couple. After the wife became pregnant, she got into a car ident and became vegetative, but miraculously, the baby (in the womb) survived. The husband, wanting to ensure his wife¡¯s health, was in pain as he considered aborting the child.


    When Su Yanyi saw the husband talking to his vegetative wife, saying that he knew his wife also wanted to keep their child, but for the sake of her safety, he had to abort the baby...


    At this point, Su Yanyi asked Qin Jiran, ¡°If you were that husband, what would you choose?¡±


    Qin Jiran hadn¡¯t expected Su Yanyi to ask such a question. After hesitating for a moment, he hugged Su Yanyi before saying, ¡°Although I don¡¯t like this kind of hypotheses, if it really were the case, I would only choose you.¡±


    But if he had to choose between himself and the child, he would definitely choose the child. After all, he was so looking forward to having a child with Yanyi!


    ¡°Even if sacrificing our child doesn¡¯t guarantee that I will wake up for the rest of my life?¡± Su Yanyi wasn¡¯t surprised by this answer, or rather, when she asked the question, she already knew what the answer would be.


    Who was more important to him, her or the child? That was undoubtedly her. From the beginning to the end, she never doubted the love this man had for her!


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll be with you!¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s expression was very gentle, but there was a hint of determination in his gentleness. That was the coldness he would have if he had to give up the child and the determination he had to sacrifice everything for Yanyi!


    As long as Yanyi was alive, no matter how she lived, he would be with her for the rest of his life, never leaving or abandoning her!


    But if Yanyi died, then what was the point of him living? In that case, their child should be with them!


    So no matter what, he would be with her, putting her ahead of everything else, in the most important position. Even if he had to sacrifice himself, he would never sacrifice her.


    Su Yanyi didn¡¯t continue watching the TV drama after that, but she thought the child should have been saved. Audiences always liked to see that kind of plot, and she did too.


    In reality, if she had to make a choice herself, she thought she would definitely choose the child. If she really became pregnant, she would do her utmost to keep the child because it wasn¡¯t just her responsibility, but also her expectation. So even if it meant risking her life, she would be willing to give birth to the child and leave it behind as thest gift she gave Qin Jiran, letting the child take her ce and apany Qin Jiran to live on!


    In this life, no matter what, she would do her utmost to give this man the best!

 Chapter 120.1 - Oh, Such Temptation...

    Chapter 120.1 ¨C Oh, Such Temptation...


    Journalists are an ever-present profession, especially tabloid journalists.


    So when Qin Jiran and a woman¡¯s intimate photo appeared on the front page of a certain tabloid the next day, it really wasn¡¯t that surprising.


    Of course, there were still many people who were surprised. But Su Yanyi was probably the only one who wasn¡¯t. She had received the news half an hour earlier and didn¡¯t tell him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a contestant. I signed an autograph for her and didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± Qin Jiran exined to Su Yanyi as he held the newspaper.


    After publicly acknowledging their rtionship, this was the first time such a scandal had urred. It made him very anxious.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Yanyi said calmly, eating breakfast. She had received the notification while Qin Jiran was making breakfast.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s indifferent reaction made Qin Jiran feel a bit helpless.


    Was she concerned or unconcerned?


    ¡°It¡¯s really a misunderstanding.¡± Qin Jiran exined again.


    Su Yanyi finally looked up at Qin Jiran and said in a calm tone, ¡°I know.¡± She never doubted it, let alone thought it was a misunderstanding.


    With Su Yanyi¡¯s confirmation that she had no misunderstandings, Qin Jiran breathed a sigh of relief.


    The only thing he cared about was Yanyi¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of it. Let¡¯s eat breakfast first,¡± she said.


    Half an hour ago, when she heard about the incident, she had already asked Kang Zhong to handle it.


    Although a small number of the newspapers had leaked out, most of them had been retrieved.


    As for the newspaper that dared to report such content, she had also asked Kang Zhong to deal with it. That newspaper¡¯s name probably wouldn¡¯t appear in the public eye again.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s calmness made Qin Jiran feel at ease, but also suddenly felt that he was a bit useless. Compared to Yanyi, he was not calm at all.


    Qin Jiran ate his breakfast with a depressed look, not even picking up the dishes, just drinking the porridge non-stop.


    Soon, Su Yanyi noticed his strange behavior.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Su Yanyi asked with great confusion.


    Was he dissatisfied with her way of handling things?


    Qin Jiran shook his head and whispered, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    In fact, there was really nothing wrong. He just suddenly felt low.


    But when he heard Su Yanyi ask him, he immediately adjusted his mood. He didn¡¯t want to affect her mood because of his emotions.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Su Yanyi said, not believing that this man was emotionally stable rn.


    ¡°I just feel useless. You always have to do everything for me and work so hard,¡± Qin Jiran confessed, unable to keep up the lie when Su Yanyi called him out on it.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± After hearing this answer, Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t help but mutter a sentence and said somewhat dissatisfied, ¡°Do you have to divide us so clearly? Isn¡¯t your business also my business? If you don¡¯t like me helping you deal with things, then I won¡¯t care about it in the future.¡±


    ¡°How could it be! I don¡¯t dislike it, I just feel that I¡¯m slow to respond and need you to take care of everything,¡± Qin Jiran exined nervously immediately. He hadn¡¯t heard Yanyi speak to him so coldly in a long time, and the content of her words made him fearful. How could she not care about him? If Yanyi didn¡¯t take care of him, then who would?


    ¡°You think too much. What¡¯s wrong with me worrying? I worry if I want to. Besides, it¡¯s Kang Zhong who¡¯s actually doing the worrying,¡± Su Yanyi didn¡¯t want Qin Jiran to divide them so clearly.


    Or rather, she didn¡¯t like Qin Jiran¡¯s attitude of not wanting her to do anything and fearing that she would get tired.


    Every time she did something for this man, his expression was both excited and touched.


    At first, she didn¡¯t feel anything. But after a while, Su Yanyi suddenly felt that this reaction itself highlighted the distance between them.


    Su Yanyi knew that Qin Jiran had always been cautious, gentle and considerate towards her, but also eager to please her.


    This may be because of his feelings for her, but more importantly, it was a kind of distance.


    The only thing that made Su Yanyi feel gratified was that this distance was gradually decreasing. Compared to the beginning, it was much better now. At least this man would joke with her now, and when she said no, this man would continue like a rogue, making her both angry and helpless.


    ¡°Yanyi, thank you,¡± Qin Jiran grabbed Su Yanyi¡¯s hand. Yes, he was just thinking too much. Why did they have to divide everything between them?


    In fact, as Su Yanyi had thought, Qin Jiran¡¯s feelings for her were not just love, but also admiration.


    He had ced Su Yanyi too high and himself too low, naturally creating a distance between them.


    Although this distance was gradually decreasing, the essence of it had never changed. Su Yanyi gradually felt and understood this through Qin Jiran¡¯s actions.


    Su Yanyi stood up, pulled her hand away from Qin Jiran¡¯s grasp. Crossing her hands over his shoulders, she ced them on the back of his chair, fixing Qin Jiran to the chair. Then, she bent down, looking down at Qin Jiran, giving a scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°Qin Jiran!¡± Su Yanyi spoke in a cold voice, not feeling very pleased.


    ¡°Here!¡± Qin Jiran felt even more nervous, why did he feel like he was about to be sentenced? His heart beat faster and faster, both because of nervousness and excitement!


    At this moment, Yanyi was full of momentum, truly resembling Her Majesty the Queen.


    It was the same demeanor that had initially stirred his heart.


    ¡°You tell me, if I p your left cheek, then you will offer your right cheek to me as well, right?¡±


    ¡°......¡± Can he really say no? Qin Jiran swallowed nonexistent saliva and considered how much possibility there was of domestic violence!


    Qin Jiran couldn¡¯t quite figure it out. Not long ago, they were in a warm pace of exining and understanding, but why did the style suddenly change to this kind of punishment and interrogation? Wasn¡¯t the jump too big? He really couldn¡¯t adapt to it!


    ¡°Otherwise, would you p me?¡± Su Yanyi continued to approach, and the two were almost face-to-face.


    ¡°Cough cough, Yanyi, don¡¯t joke.¡± Qin Jiran moved his body back and tried to stick to the back of the chair, looking at Su Yanyi timidly.


    Cough cough, Yanyi, did you forget to take your medicine this morning and have a rpse? It¡¯s all my fault for not taking care of you! Qin Jiran was also a little stimted. When Su Yanyi took her medicine, he should have taken two pills together.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes flickered and she suddenly asked, ¡°Is that female fan pretty?¡±


    This time, Qin Jiran¡¯s face became extremely embarrassed.


    Oh, can we continue to study the topic of that p?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her clearly. How can I remember if she¡¯s pretty or not? Yanyi, have you finished breakfast? I¡¯ll send you to thepany. If we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll bete.¡± Qin Jiran is now entangled and just wants to scratch his head. His wife¡¯s personality is too changeable and too mysterious. How to solve it!


    Su Yanyi wanted tough but she still looked at Qin Jiran with a cold and dangerous face.


    When she couldn¡¯t help it, she slowly sat on Qin Jiran¡¯sp.


    Oh, that move was extremely ambiguous!


    ¡°I¡¯m prettier than her, right?¡± Su Yanyi asked softly. Her voice rang right next to Qin Jiran¡¯s ear.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s ears turned red. His whole body became tense. He couldn¡¯t help but wrap his arms around Su Yanyi¡¯s slender waist.


    Such Su Yanyi was an irresistible temptation for him.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Although his brain was a bit dull, he still answered this kind of question. Only a fool would say that another woman is beautiful in front of his wife!


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t signed for me yet.¡± Su Yanyi continued to speak in Qin Jiran¡¯s ear. The hot air when she spoke fell on Qin Jiran¡¯s ear, making his ear redder and his hands around Su Yanyi tighter.


    Being stimted like this early in the morning really made him feel the urge to go back to bed!


    ¡°Yanyi, let¡¯s, let¡¯s not do this. If you have something to say, just say it, I¡¯ll listen.¡± Qin Jiran¡¯s speech became stuttered. He really couldn¡¯t adapt to this kind of Su Yanyi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, how about that? Whatever you want me to do, I¡¯ll do it. Hmm? Husband...¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s murmurs and soft words were spoken very slowly, instantly making Qin Jiran feel numb all over.


    Oh, such temptation...

 Chapter 120.2 - Oh, Such Temptation...

    Chapter 120.2 ¨C Oh, Such Temptation...


    Qin Jiran held Su Yanyi in his arms and kissed her deeply.


    The word ¡°husband¡± from Su Yanyi directly entered his heart.


    ¡°Yanyi, can you stop being so naughty? The way you¡¯re acting... I can¡¯t handle it! I really want to take you back to the bedroom,¡± Qin Jiran said hoarsely, his hands already starting to wander uncontrobly.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Su Yanyi blinked her eyes. Her usually cold gaze was now filled with a charming and seductive feeling.


    ¡°I do like it, but I can¡¯t control myself. Don¡¯t you want to go to thepany? Shall we go back to the room?¡± Qin Jiran said, his voice still hoarse.


    ¡°Hehe, why go back to the room? Can¡¯t we do it here?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s words were like the final switch. Now Qin Jiranpletely lost control.


    Well, he really couldn¡¯t wait to go back to the bedroom. Yanyi¡¯s appearance made him unable to resist.


    Breakfast ended in a passionate fire.


    The two of them werete for work.


    This was the first time Su Yanyi had shown her extremely changeable and exceptionally seductive side in front of Qin Jiran.


    Going by Qin Jiran¡¯s reaction, Su Yanyi also seemed to have found a more interesting game.


    She increasingly disliked the distance between them, so she would find ways to break it in her own way!


    And just as the two were passionately intertwined, rumors about Qin Jiran quietly spread.


    Although Kang Zhong had collected all the newspapers he could collect and cleared up various online messages, some fans still saw them and spread them in their own way.


    The inte was a very difficult thing to control. It could spread on forums, on Weibo, on QQ, and on Tieba. The channels were diverse, so this rumor was inevitably known by more and more people.


    The photo of Qin Jiran and the fan standing together was also reprinted in a small number of newspapers.


    There were way too many rumors in the entertainment industry. It was impossible to tell what was true and what was false. Maybe the two people who were rumored to be together didn¡¯t even know each other, or even if they were married, they didn¡¯t have any feelings. Or it could be two people who seemed to have nothing to do with each other, but had been married for many years. In short, it was hard to tell what was true!


    Clear-headed fans didn¡¯t believe this rumor, especially when the evidence was only a photo of the two people standing together, which couldn¡¯t exin anything.


    But there were also unclear-headed fans, especially among the fans of the two of them. These fans immediately became agitated when they saw the news.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s and Su Yanyi¡¯s official Weibo ounts suddenly became quite lively.


    Especially under Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo, there were rare voices of condemnation.


    ¡¾T/N: ¡¶Netizens¡¯ments¡·¡¿


    ¡¶We request the Film Emperor toe forward and exin what happened with the rumor. How could you betray our queen?¡·


    ¡¶Womanizers should all face retribution. Film Emperor, please don¡¯t be a womanizer. I am your die-hard couple fan!¡·


    ¡¶I believe that Film Emperor and Queen are truly in love! Any rumors are fictional!¡·


    While Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were still entangled with each other, more and morements appeared on the inte.


    Kang Zhong saw that the situation was getting out of control and decided to call Su Yanyi. However, she didn¡¯t answer the phone, leaving him to wonder what she was doing at the moment.


    At noon, Su Yanyi finally found time to call Kang Zhong back.


    After learning about the current public reaction, she arranged for a Dragon Media representative to wait for her at Resplendent Entertainment.


    In the afternoon, she and Qin Jiran went there together for a simple interview with the reporters.


    Su Yanyi began to speak in a cold voice towards the camera, ¡°My rtionship with Jiran is very good, that¡¯s beyond doubt. I am very angry about this rumor. Although it is just a trick used by some low-level entertainment journalists, if anyone uses these tricks on me and my husband again, I won¡¯t be polite. Resplendent Entertainment and the Su family¡¯s exclusivewyer are always ready for you.¡±


    The two reporters who were sent to interview Su Yanyi felt very awkward after hearing these words.


    They thought to themselves,


    ¡®As expected of our queen, she is really domineering and makes people speechless. If this video is really broadcast, it will definitely cause a huge public opinion storm. However, our queen probably wouldn¡¯t care about these things.¡¯


    ¡°Ahem, President Su, Film Emperor Qin, there is a question that many of my colleagues asked me to ask you. Everyone is very curious about when you two n to have a baby. Do you have any ns or are you not nning anything for now?¡± The reporter asked with some embarrassment.


    Although it was a sensitive question, it was one of the most highly anticipated questions that could not be missed during the interview.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and felt that it would be more appropriate for her to answer this question since he didn¡¯t have the final say.


    ¡°The baby is already in our ns, and it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± Su Yanyi thought for a moment before answering the question seriously.


    Whether it was the anticipation of their families, Qin Jiran¡¯s hopes, or the requirements of the system task, the baby would be her biggest task in the near future.


    She herself did not reject or refuse this task. Instead she gave everyone an affirmative answer. This was also the most anticipated answer.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised joy.


    This definite answer was obviously more exciting than the words ¡°let nature take its course.¡±


    Qin Jiran knew Su Yanyi¡¯s character very well. If she didn¡¯t really think so, she wouldn¡¯t have said it like that.


    So, it also meant that their child was really in their ns!


    ¡°Then do you hope for a boy or a girl?¡± The reporter was also very happy.


    This answer was simply the headline news.


    The editor-in-chief would definitely give them a bonus when they brought it back!


    Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t thought about this question and after thinking for a moment, she looked at Qin Jiran, obviously meaning for him to answer.


    Qin Jiran smiled and looked at Su Yanyi before answering the reporter, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, as long as it¡¯s mine and Yanyi¡¯s child, I look forward to it. This question doesn¡¯t have much technical content.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Film Emperor has be humorous. The saying that you were the hardest interviewee before must have been a joke.¡± The reporter also joked andplimented Qin Jiran.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll ask the final question to Film Emperor. May I ask Mr. Qin, in one sentence, how deep is your affection for President Su?¡± The female journalist among the two asked eagerly. In fact, she had added this question herself.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and slowly uttered four words, ¡°Life and death together.¡±


    The interview ended on a happy note after half an hour. Qin Jiran left Resplendent Entertainment to go to the audition site. He didn¡¯t show up today, so he had someone rece him. He is now rushing to the site to wrap things up.


    And while Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were dealing with their respective work, the journalists went back to Dragon Media and edited the video.


    They aired it in the afternoon entertainment news segment and also broadcasted it on Dragon Media¡¯s livework broadcast.


    It could be considered as Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s exnation for the scandal.


    Of course, it could also be seen as Su Yanyi¡¯s warning about the incident.


    Soon after the video was released, thements on Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo changed. The fans started to scream.


    ¡¶As expected of my most magnificent Queen! So strong! So domineering! So invincible! Queen, I love you!¡·


    ¡¶Oh, the Queen is angry again. This kind of high-cold style is really heartwarming. When will the little bun be born? I really want to see the Little Queen!¡·


    ¡¶Hey, why not have a Little Film Emperor? One Queen is enough! I want to see the Little Film Emperor, and then the little and big Film Emperors surround the Queen! That would be so loving!¡·


    ¡¶Oh, if it¡¯s a Little Film Emperor and a Little Queen, that would be even better! The legendary dragon and phoenix twins! If the Queen is willing to fulfill my little wish, I will give the Queen countless likes!¡·


    ¡¶Cough cough, are your main concerns only on these issues? Haven¡¯t you noticed the four words the Film Emperor just said? That¡¯s the point, okay?¡·


    ...


    TL ramblings: Is it too much to ask for a King, a Queen, a Film Emperor and a Film Empress?

 Chapter 120.3 - Oh, Such Temptation...

    Chapter 120.3 ¨C Oh, Such Temptation...


    ¡¶Life and death are intertwined! How could no one notice? But when these four words are spoken, they don¡¯t give a feeling of sweetness, but rather a heavy feeling. Can we really follow each other through life and death? These four words just sound beautiful.¡·


    ¡¶When the Film Emperor spoke, he was very affectionate. I always feel that he is serious, especially when he looks at Queen Su with such an incredibly gentle gaze.¡·


    ¡¶I also believe that the Film Emperor is serious. True love is invincible!¡·


    Kang Zhong and Jiang Xiaobin were monitoring thetest developments of Qin Jiran and Su Yan¡¯s official Weibo ounts together in the office.


    Seeing thesements, both of them feel relieved.


    At this moment, the samement appeared on the Weibo ounts that they were monitoring.


    ¡¶I¡¯ve said the same thing to the Queen before. Now I¡¯m saying it again to the Film Emperor. Although it¡¯s a bit troublesome, I still want both of you to know that I support your feelings! Queen and Film Emperor, you must love each other forever! You must have a bunch of little buns and live happily ever after!¡·


    After seeing thisment, Kang Zhong suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°What do you think aboutbining their Weibo ounts? Anyway, they don¡¯t often post any private messages, and many of the messages aremon. Instead of having fans run around, why not merge them into one? ¡± Kang Zhong proposed.


    Jiang Xiaobin¡¯s eyes lit up. He also thought it was a good idea.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to agree to so easily. He said, ¡°Let me talk to Brother Qin first. If he agrees, I have no objection.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to President Su.¡±


    Kang Zhong and Jiang Xiaobin immediately contacted Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran respectively and mentioned the matter of merging their Weibo ounts.


    Qin Jiran said that he had no objections and that Jiang Xiaobin could rest assured to follow Kang Zhong¡¯s arrangement.


    As for Su Yanyi, she also immediately agreed.


    However, she naturally thought more than Qin Jiran and directly ordered, ¡°Contact the person in charge of the website, operate in the background, directly merge the two Weibo ounts, and keep all the content, fans and followers. If they can¡¯t do it, then we¡¯ll just give up these two Weibo ounts and do it ourselves.¡±


    Oh, we have to say that our domineering President Su has always been like this!


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Kang Zhong was obviously is ustomed to Su Yan¡¯s decisions and epted them without hesitation.


    Kang Zhong hung up the phone and started to contact the website manager of the two Weibo ounts ording to Su Yanyi¡¯s instructions. He then contacted the person in charge of the parentpany.


    Then negotiations began, but this seemed to be just a small matter. Kang Zhong settled it with a few phone calls.


    Jiang Xiaobin was very surprised to see this. He looked at Kang Zhong with admiration.


    ¡°Brother Kang, you¡¯re really amazing. You deserve to be a gold medal assistant, amazing.¡± Jiang Xiaobin felt that his admiration could not be described in words.


    ¡°You can do it too.¡± Because of his rtionship with Qin Jiran, Kang Zhong had many opportunities to get in touch with Jiang Xiaobin recently, and would asionally give him some advice.


    Their rtionship was can be considered as half mentor and half friend. Kang Zhong also had a good impression of Jiang Xiaobin.


    ¡°I will try my best.¡± Jiang Xiaobin already saw Kang Zhong as his learning target.


    During their conversation, their official Weibo ounts were also merging.


    Many data needed to be processed, but this was obviously not something they needed to worry about.


    Fans soon discovered this issue.


    At this time, fans who wanted to browse both of their Weibo ounts were very frustrated to find that they couldn¡¯t open their pages.


    They restarted their browser and even theirputer, but still couldn¡¯t ess their pages.


    Fans were immediately unhappy and then discovered that other people¡¯s Weibo ounts could be essed except for those of the two of them.


    Unhappiness immediately turned into anger.


    How could the website treat their idols like this?


    This had to be protested, and the website¡¯sint box was immediately upied by angry fans.


    However, the website¡¯s response was also very fast.


    They immediately announced on the homepage that the two ounts would be merged.


    Fans immediately became calm and then started screaming.


    They left messages saying that the website was very thoughtful. It should have been done earlier.


    They had firsthand experience that it was very difficult for them to run around the two separate ounts.


    For the website¡¯s thoughtfulness, fans gave countless likes and were also looking forward to what it would be like after their Weibo ounts were merged.


    Of course, there were also voices of protest. After all not every fan was a fan of both of them.


    But under the premise that the vast majority of fans supporting the merge, the voices of these few protesters were buried.


    After six hours of backstage operations, their shared new Weibo ount was finallypleted.


    The names of Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were side by side at the top of the page.


    For thememoration of this extremely valuable moment, fans of both initiated a campaign to leave their names and give likes, celebrating this moment for their shared idol.

 Chapter 121.1 - Baby On Board

    Chapter 121.1 ¨C Baby On Board


    Qin Jiran would always try to rush home to make dinner.


    But there are always situations where there is no choice.


    Due to the selection process, Qin Jiran may be two hourste today. So he called Su Yanyi in advance and told her to go to the main building to eat without waiting for him.


    ¡°Will you stille back for dinner? I¡¯ll have someone save you some.¡± Su Yanyi asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make something myself. No need to save any for me.¡±


    Qin Jiran no longer likes to eat out. Although it may be a bitte, he will definitely eat at home.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Qin Jiran hurried back home after finishing work, it was already past eight in the evening.


    Usually at this time, Su Yanyi would be either watching TV or reading a book.


    However, when he rushed back, he saw Su Yanyi setting the table with food. She was wearing a white apron, looking virtuous. He was stunned.


    Oh, wait, ¡°stunned¡± isn¡¯t the right word to use here.


    This scene was just a bit overwhelming, making Qin Jiran a bit slow to react for a moment.


    ¡°Darling, dinner is ready, let¡¯s eat,¡±


    Su Yanyi pointed out to the dining table with a very virtuous look.


    Qin Jiran blinked and looked at the sky outside the window, feeling a bit awkward.


    It got darkter than usual today. Did the sun set to the south? Or was it just that he opened the door at the wrong time? Otherwise, why was the Su Yanyi he saw not the usual Su Yanyi? Was he in a different dimension and seeing a different version of Su Yanyi?


    ¡°What are you looking at? Aren¡¯t you hungry? Come and eat.¡±


    Su Yanyi saw Qin Jiran lost in thought and called out to him. After all, she hadn¡¯t eaten dinner yet either.


    When Qin Jiran saw Su Yanyi sitting at the table and looking like she was going to eat dinner too, he knew that she hadn¡¯t eaten yet. He didn¡¯t think too much about it. He sat down obediently.


    Su Yanyi started eating. Qin Jiran followed suit. But he only took two bites before stopping and looking at Su Yanyi in confusion.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Su Yanyi asked without even looking up.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s gaze was just too direct. So direct that she could feel it without even lifting her head.


    ¡°You seem different today.¡± he said.


    She was already strange in the morning, making his heart beat faster. Now she was even more different, actually cooking for him herself.


    It was strange enough to make him lose his appetite.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    She thought she needed to change the way she interacted with this man and make him understand that there shouldn¡¯t be any damn distance between them.


    ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s just that it feels very strange.¡±


    Strange enough to make him sleepless at night.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s strange, you still have to eat. You¡¯re not hungry, but I am,¡± she said.


    Despite the strangeness of the situation, she herself is also adapting to this new way of getting along with this man.


    Seeing Su Yanyi like this, it was obvious that she had no intention of exining.


    Therefore, Qin Jiran had to remain silent and continue with the dinner.


    It had to be said that Su Yanyi¡¯s cooking skills were really good.


    After eating a few bites of food carefully, Qin Jiran didn¡¯t have much else on his mind.


    This was the dinner that Yanyi made for him herself, plus she had been waiting for him toe back to eat.


    She was even wearing an apron, looking like a gentle and virtuous wife. This made him feel touched and warm inside.


    Although everything was a bit strange, he had to admit that all of this made him feel very moved.


    He seemed to have discovered a different side of Yanyi.


    ¡°Eat more. If you like anything, just say so. I¡¯ll make it for you in the future.¡± Su Yanyi blinked when she saw Qin Jiran eating with his head down. She picked up a lot of dishes and put them in his bowl.


    Qin Jiran paused his eating for a moment.


    Although the two of them had been interacting with each other at the dinner table, most of the time, he was the one picking dishes for Yanyi to eat.


    Yanyi rarely did this, let alone say such things.


    She would make food for him in the future?


    Although this was a pleasant thing, and he was really looking forward to it, why did he still feel that something was off? Why did Yanyi suddenly be so gentle, considerate and virtuous? He was really not used to it.


    ¡°Yanyi, did something happen to you this morning?¡± Qin Jiran asked tentatively.


    He had a feeling that the changes in the evening were somewhat rted to what had happened in the morning.


    He could be sure that it wasn¡¯t about the fans because Yanyi would never be so bothered by such a small matter.


    But besides that, what else could it be?


    Qin Jiran was thinking seriously.


    Then he thought of the conversation they had earlier that day.


    But he didn¡¯t seem to have said anything different and at the end of it, they spent it in bed, feeling happy. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything strange about it.


    ¡°Do you think I was stimted?¡±


    Su Yanyi wiped her mouth with a napkin and looked at Qin Jiran yfully.


    ¡°This morning, and now, it feels different. If it¡¯s not because of something that happened, then it¡¯s probably because you¡¯re trying to tease me, to see my reaction. The other possibility...¡±


    Qin Jiran paused again, as if it was difficult for him to say the words.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Su Yanyi said with an interested look on her face.


    ¡°Maybe, you want to change your style, ah, I mean, maybe you want to experience, um, the different styles of wives?¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s words were a bit tangled, but in fact, he was even more tangled up inside.


    Yanyi in the morning was charming and sweet, like a little woman who coquettishly seeks affection.


    Yanyi at night was gentle and considerate, like a virtuous little wife.


    Obviously, these were not Yanyi¡¯s original styles, which led Qin Jiran to make such a guess.


    Perhaps Her Majesty the Queen of his family is trying to be a virtuous wife? This is the question that Qin Jiran most wants to ask, but it¡¯s not easy to say it directly. Otherwise it would be like saying that Yanyi is not virtuous enough.


    That¡¯s why he stuttered and said those words, not knowing if Yanyi understood his meaning.


    ¡°Different wives? How are they different?¡± Su Yanyi spoke while picking up a soup spoon and serving a bowl of soup for Qin Jiran, cing it in front of him.


    Her movements and demeanor were truly virtuous.


    But looking at Su Yanyi in this way, Qin Jiran felt ufortable, feeling hot and cold alternately.


    He dared not speak loudly, fearing that he might touch a nerve of Su Yanyi and make her worse.


    Although the gentle, virtuous, and coquettish Su Yanyi also attracted him, he actually looked forward to a more normal Yanyi.


    ¡°Do you want me to be more virtuous?¡± Qin Jiran asked cautiously.


    Su Yanyi had been watching Qin Jiran all the time, with a slightly yful look in her eyes, finding it very interesting to see this man being so cautious.


    ¡°Hehe, do you think I wasn¡¯t virtuous enough before?¡± Su Yanyi suddenlyughed.


    Seeing Su Yanyi¡¯s smile, Qin Jiran also breathed a sigh of relief. Holding Su Yanyi¡¯s hand in his own hands, he said seriously, ¡°I never thought that way. Whether it was you before, now, or even in the future, no matter what you are like, you are the best you!¡±


    ¡°So you like me no matter what I am like?¡±


    Su Yanyi understood Qin Jiran¡¯s meaning, and the tone of her voice was certainly affirmative.


    ¡°Of course!¡± This is a must.


    His Yanyi, how could there be anything wrong with her? He naturally likes all of her!


    Su Yanyi smiled mischievously, saying, ¡°So you like me in this way now, right?¡±


    Qin Jiran almost choked on his own saliva. Why does he feel that Yanyi is also bing a bit rogue now!


    ¡°Come on, drink the soup. Be careful not to choke.¡±


    Su Yanyi pushed the soup towards Qin Jiran again. Qin Jiran felt helpless, feeling that Yanyi was really teasing him!


    After a very strange dinner, Qin Jiran took the initiative to clean up the table.


    Usually at this time, Su Yanyi either went to the bedroom or the second-floor living room to watch TV while waiting for Qin Jiran to finish cleaning up.


    However it seemed that Su Yanyi was determined to carry on being strange today. She followed him to help with the cleaning.


    ¡°Oh, Yanyi, I can handle this. Why don¡¯t you go rest?¡±


    He didn¡¯t like seeing her busy. It made him feel ufortable!

 Chapter 121.2 - Baby On Board

    Chapter 121.2 ¨C Baby On Board


    Qin Jiran directly hugged Su Yanyi. This stopped her from doing anything.


    In fact Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t done anything major. She just held a te.


    However the stimtion of the day clearly lowered Qin Jiran¡¯s tolerance. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch it anymore!


    Su Yanyi found it funny.


    This man never said anything when he cooked. But he made a big deal out of it when she did it once.


    It made her feel really helpless yet her heart felt warm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyi sighed helplessly.


    At this point, she didn¡¯t want to say anything anymore.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset? Why are you sighing? If there¡¯s something I did wrong, just tell me directly. You¡¯re making me worried and scared,¡± Qin Jiran said.


    Su Yanyi raised her fist and lightly hit Qin Jiran¡¯s forehead.


    She pushed his head back and said, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, a big idiot!¡±


    Qin Jiran smiled.


    Although he was called an idiot, he was happy because Su Yanyi didn¡¯t seem genuinely angry.


    He kissed the corner of her mouth, picked her up and put her on the sofa.


    ¡°Sit here for a while. I¡¯ll clean up ande back,¡± he said.


    Su Yanyi sat on the sofa and watched Qin Jiran clean the table methodically.


    Watching this man who didn¡¯t even want her to clean the table, she felt a sense of happiness.


    When Qin Jiran turned around, Su Yanyi walked quietly behind him and hugged him lightly, resting her head on his back.


    ¡°Jiran...¡±


    ¡°Yes? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qin Jiran felt that Su Yanyi seemed to have something to say to him.


    I love you... Su Yanyi carefully enunciated these three words in her heart!


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t hear Su Yanyi¡¯s answer, nor did he feel anything strange.


    He thought she didn¡¯t want to talk. He just hugged her, gently kissing her.


    ¡°What do you want to do? Watch TV? Or go to the study and read?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I want to take a bath. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Su Yanyi said, her hands around Qin Jiran¡¯s neck. ¡°Can you carry me?¡±


    Qin Jiran was happy to oblige.


    He carried Su Yanyi to the bathroom, filled the bathtub with water and checked the temperature.


    When he saw that Su Yanyi didn¡¯t intend to undress, he smiled and said, ¡°My Queen, shall I serve you?¡±


    Su Yanyi also smiled and raised her hand. ¡°Permission granted.¡±


    One by one, her clothes fell off. Qin Jiran¡¯s heart began to beat faster.


    However his movements were not ambiguous. After helping Su Yanyi take off her clothes, he carried her into the bathtub.


    The water temperature was just right for Su Yanyi. She closed her eyesfortably.


    ¡°Shall I help you wash your back?¡±


    Qin Jiran sat outside the bathtub, looking gently at Su Yanyi.


    Su Yanyi put her hand on Qin Jiran¡¯s arm. Her other hand hugged Qin Jiran¡¯s neck tightly.


    She kissed him while pulling him closer to the bathtub.


    The bathtub wasrge enough for two people. But Qin Jiran still held Su Yanyi tightly in his arms and whispered in her ear, ¡°Darling, can we do something else first?¡±


    Su Yanyi¡¯s answer was to kiss the man behind her again.


    And thus, a beautiful and passionate night began in the bathroom, in the bedroom, and on the bed, the two left their traces everywhere.


    When they finally stopped, Su Yanyiy exhausted on top of Qin Jiran. It was already veryte.


    Su Yanyi was a bit drowsy. Qin Jiran seemed to be falling asleep soon too.


    Both of them were in thest state before sleep. At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded!


    ¡¾Congrattions to the host forpleting the upgrade task.


    From level three to level four, upgrade begins...¡¿


    After a brief pause, the system voice sounded again.


    ¡¾A golden energy stone is discovered, and the system upgrade has changed.


    After the upgrade, the system will evolve from a Perfect Virtuous Wife System to a Perfect Virtuous Wife and Good Mother System!¡¿


    Then there was a long pause. By this time, Su Yanyi hadpletely awakened. She was waiting for the next series of sounds to sound again.


    ¡¾Congrattions to the host for reaching level four.


    The level four scoring task is to help the fetus grow healthily in the mother¡¯s body.


    The host will get one point every month till the fetus is fully developed.


    The task of upgrading from level four to level five is for the fetus to be born smoothly.


    Please work hard, host!¡¿


    ¡¾Congrattions to the host for reaching level four.


    The current score is thirty points.


    The system¡¯s level three functions have all been upgraded to level four, viz the fourth-level space function, fourth-level positioning function, fourth-level cooking function, fourth-level medical function, fourth-level resource function, and fourth-level special auxiliary function.


    Hidden task functions continue to exist.¡¿


    ¡¾The fourth-level space function is an extension of space storage, from fifty cubic meters to one hundred cubic meters, and with thermal instion and preservation functions.¡¿


    ¡¾The fourth-level positioning function will not limit the number of people and is a global surface positioning.¡¿


    ¡¾The fourth-level cooking function and fourth-level medical function have added a creation function.


    The host can create recipes ording to their preferences and different needs and have the system analyze and adjust them to perfection.¡¿


    ¡¾The fourth-level resource function will gift the host a creative-type elf spirit that can create in all aspects ording to the host¡¯s requirements.¡¿


    ¡¾The fourth-level special auxiliary function will have a qualitative change.


    Requesting the host to experience it by themselves.


    The host can have two opportunities to ask for help every day.¡¿


    ¡¾The fourth-level system still has hidden tasks that are not announced.


    The host will receive a hefty reward forpleting them on their own.


    Please work hard, host.¡¿


    ¡¾The fourth-level system has activated the Childcare Function.


    All questions regarding infant growth and parenting can be found in this function.


    We wish the host a smooth delivery.¡¿


    ¡¾The introduction of the fourth-level system isplete.


    Now, requesting the host draw the upgrade reward. We wish the host good luck!¡¿


    ¡¾Drawing the upgrade reward...


    Congrattions to the host for winning a magical earphone.


    The earphone has many functions.


    Please experience it yourself.


    The reward has been ced in your space package.


    Please don¡¯t forget to check it.¡¿


    A long list of functions made Su Yanyi a little dizzy. But she still noticed that the fourth-level functions were indeed very different from the third-level functions.


    Even the original features had undergone a qualitative change after upgrading. They became more practical and convenient. This made Su Yanyi very satisfied.


    However at this moment, all these functions were clearly not the most important thing on Su Yanyi¡¯s mind.


    When the system finally quieted down, her mind was filled with only one thing!


    She was pregnant!


    She was actually pregnant!


    Su Yanyi flipped over from Qin Jiran¡¯s body andy on the bed.


    Her hand involuntarily covered her abdomen.


    There was no change there. But Su Yanyi knew that a little life was already beginning to grow there. A child that belonged to her and Qin Jiran, and perhaps more than one. But at this moment, Su Yanyi obviously did not think about it!


    Qin Jiran was a little drowsy. But he sensed Su Yanyi¡¯s movement and half-opened his eyes to find Su Yanyi.


    He then asked as he hugged her ¡°Yanyi, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Su Yanyi thought about it and decided to tell Qin Jiran about it as soon as possible.


    ¡°Oh, go to sleep earlier and don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Qin Jiran¡¯s voice was already very low, and his mind was obviously not very clear.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds!


    Just as Su Yanyi was considering whether to sleep or wake Qin Jiran up with a p, Qin Jiran suddenly sat up. He looked at Su Yanyi incredulously, asking, ¡°What did you just say? I think I didn¡¯t hear it clearly!¡±


    Su Yanyiy quietly, watching the excited man. She thought that maybe now she should just go to sleep tonight.


    ¡°Did I say something? I don¡¯t remember. I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go to sleep,¡± Su Yanyi said, closing her eyes. She looked like she was about to sleep.


    ¡°But, but you... you just said...¡±


    Qin Jiran scratched his head anxiously. He pulled Su Yanyi¡¯s hand. But she ignored him.


    He pulled again. But Su Yanyi still didn¡¯t react.


    Qin Jiran gritted his teeth and leaned in to kiss her.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, soon, Qin Jiran covered his mouth and sat up in misery! Ah! Poor him was bitten by Yanyi again.

 Chapter 121.3 - Baby On Board

    Chapter 121.3 ¨C Baby On Board


    ¡°Yanyi...¡± Qin Jiran held Su Yanyi¡¯s hand, calling her name pitifully like a big dog coaxing its master.


    Su Yanyi found it funny and stopped teasing Qin Jiran. She repeated what she had said earlier very clearly, word by word.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Qin Jiran was stunned for a moment. He blinked his eyes a few times. Then his smile slowly widened, revealing his white teeth.


    ¡°Yanyi, Yanyi, are you kidding me?¡±


    Qin Jiran stuttered, looking like he wanted to believe but was afraid to believe because it was too good to be true.


    Su Yanyi closed her eyes, ignoring Qin Jiran. However he was too excited to be ignored. He was eager to get a definite answer from Su Yanyi.


    ¡°Yanyi! Yanyi, Don¡¯t sleep. Tell me, is this real? Are you really pregnant with our baby? How old is the baby? Have you gone to the hospital for a check-up?¡±


    Qin Jiran transformed into Monk Tang and bombarded Su Yanyi with a lot of questions. He even pulled her hand, trying to get her up.


    Su Yanyi couldn¡¯t really sleep at this time. So she opened her eyes and looked at Qin Jiran, who was in an excited state.


    ¡°Can you sleep or not?¡± Su Yanyi asked coldly.


    Qin Jiran smiled to please her and said, ¡°Yan Yi, let¡¯s not sleep yet. Let¡¯s talk about the baby. Are you really pregnant?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t sleep now. He felt that he might not need to sleep all night!


    ¡°Do you think I would joke about something like this with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! So, this is really real!¡± Qin Jiran hugged Su Yanyi and kissed her deeply. He poured all his excitement and emotion into the kiss, remembering this moment deeply.


    That night when Su Yanyi fell asleep exhausted, Qin Jiran was still very excited and couldn¡¯t sleep. He could only hold Su Yanyi. Looking at her sleeping face, he kept smiling stupidly the entire time.


    The next morning when Su Yanyi woke up, she found that her body pillow was missing. She opened her eyes and saw Qin Jiran¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡°Yan Yi, good morning. I made breakfast. Come down and eat after you freshen up.¡±


    Despite not sleeping all night, Qin Jiran was in high spirits. His bright and gentle smile almost blinded Su Yanyi¡¯s eyes.


    What¡¯s wrong with this man? This was Su Yanyi¡¯s first reaction. But then she remembered what had happenedst night. Oh, she was pregnant! So this man was happy like he had taken a stimnt.


    ¡°Not doing morning exercises anymore?¡± Normally in the morning, both of them exercise first and then have breakfast. But obviously, the situation is different now.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You have a baby. You can¡¯t do morning exercises.¡± Qin Jiran held Su Yanyi¡¯s hand and said affectionately.


    After making breakfast, he looked up some information online. But the information on the inte was too messy and difficult to organize. So Qin Jiran nned to go to the bookstoreter to buy some books on pregnancy and childcare.


    ¡°...¡± On the first day of pregnancy?


    Looking at Qin Jiran¡¯s serious expression, Su Yanyi suddenly felt that many things would change during the ten months of pregnancy.


    When Yanyi went downstairs after washing up, she was almost scared by the table full of food. Was this breakfast for two people? Or did Qin Jiran invite the whole family to have breakfast together?


    ¡°Auntie, good morning, Little Nuo is here.¡± Little Su Nuo¡¯s appeared at their door. He was wearing a kindergarten student uniform. Led by Mother Su, he came to eat breakfast early in the morning.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t exercise this morning, so I brought Nuo Nuo over to see you and to have breakfast.¡± Mother Su exined.


    She nced at the table unintentionally and then obviously froze for a moment, saying, ¡°Such a sumptuous breakfast, did you know we wereing? Are you irvoyant? Or do you live like this every day? No wonder Little Nuo always wants toe over here for food.¡±


    Mother Su teased the two of them. Su Yanyi behaved calmly, sat down at the table, and picked the food she liked to eat.


    Qin Jiran was a little embarrassed. He looked at Mother Su and then at Yanyi. He seemed to want to say something but didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    ¡°Uncle,e and sit down quickly. It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± Little Nuo sat next to Su Yanyi. He immediately called out to Qin Jiran when he saw he was not sitting.


    ¡°I think we should let your grandpa and dade over too. Do you mind?¡± Mother Su pointed to the food on the table, thinking that having a family breakfast would be nice.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Su Yanyi had no objection. Qin Jiran smiled awkwardly. He just wanted Yanyi to eat more. But then he ended up cooking so much.


    Soon Grandpa Su and Dad Su came over and were very happy to see the table full of breakfast.


    Grandpa Suughed and said, ¡°Why are you so considerate today? Do you know to make breakfast for grandpa to eat?¡±


    Qin Jiran became even more embarrassed. Could he really say that he just identally made too much food?


    The family began to eat breakfast beautifully.


    Qin Jiran tried to speak several times but hesitated. He just looked at Su Yanyi¡¯s calm expression and really didn¡¯t know how to start.


    In fact, everyone at the table, except Little Su Nuo, noticed his anomaly.


    In the end, Mother Su kindly asked, ¡°Jiran, what¡¯s wrong? Is there anything you want to say?¡±


    Qin Jiran didn¡¯t immediately respond. Instead he looked at Su Yanyi, as if asking whether he could really say it.


    ¡°Let me say it. I think I¡¯m pregnant. Your desire will soone true. Now we can start thinking about what to name the child.¡± Su Yanyi calmly announced this explosive news, shocking all the Su family members!


    ¡°Ah! Am I hallucinating? Why did I hear Yanyi say that she¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    Mother Su is so funny. She even patted her ears as if she really misheard something.


    ¡°Is it April Fool¡¯s Day today? I remember it has already passed. Yanyi, it¡¯s not a good habit to joke about being pregnant.¡±


    Dad Su also said seriously, but his eyes showed his obvious joy. He obviously believed the news that Yanyi is pregnant.


    ¡°Hahaha, good, good, finally! Grandpa has been looking forward to this for a long time. Not disappointing Grandpa, she¡¯s indeed Grandpa¡¯s granddaughter!¡± Grandpa Suughed happily. His spirit seemed to be better instantly.


    ¡°Auntie, if you have a baby, can Nuonuo have a little brother? Are you going to give birth to a little brother for Nuonuo?¡± Little Su Nuo also blinked his big eyes and curiously asked Yanyi. He also wants a little brother. The little ck brother in kindergarten has a brother. He said that a brother is fun to y with. He also wants to y with a brother.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a little sister.¡± Yanyi didn¡¯t know if the child is a boy or a girl.


    ¡°A little sister? Will the little sister y with Nuonuo?¡± Little Su Nuo continued to ask curiously. His innocent and naive appearance was really cute.


    ¡°Of course she will. Whether it¡¯s a little brother or a little sister, they will y with Nuo Nuo. But Nuo Nuo also has to take care of the little brother or little sister. Nuo Nuo will soon be a big brother.¡± Mother Su touched Little Su Nuo¡¯s head and said lovingly.


    ¡°Yanyi, how long have you been pregnant? Have you been to the hospital for a check-up? Did the doctor say anything?¡±


    Mother Su is the most experienced among the group. After the excitement passed, she asked carefully.


    Su Yanyi¡¯s movement paused for a second. After all, she couldn¡¯t tell everyone that she just got pregnant yesterday, so the hospital couldn¡¯t detect it at all, could she?


    ¡°Cough, let¡¯s eat first. Let¡¯s talk after we finish eating.¡±


    Su Yanyi decided to temporarily ignore this issue. Otherwise, she was afraid of scaring everyone.


    ¡°Eat? How can we have the mood to eat? Answer mom¡¯s question first. Or you can¡¯t eat.¡±


    Mother Su was not that easy to fool. She immediately asked persistently.


    Seeing her mother¡¯s appearance, Su Yanyi suddenly realized that she seemed to have done a stupid thing.


    She actually announced the news on the second day of her pregnancy. Now she was rendered speechless when asked by her own mother. She really didn¡¯t know how to answer this question.


    ¡°Mom, let Yanyi eat first. Let¡¯s talk after the meal. Otherwise, the porridge will get cold.¡±


    Qin Jiran interjected and advised. Although he also wants to know, he still doesn¡¯t want Yanyi to skip breakfast.


    Mother Su couldn¡¯t help butugh and waved her hand, saying, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talk after finishing the meal.¡±


    The family continued to have breakfast happily, but the atmosphere was obviously different. The elders asionally mentioned the child¡¯s issue, showing more obvious concern for the child.


    Their Su family is about to have a new member, just thinking about it, the elders couldn¡¯t help but show a smile on their faces. They began to n what to prepare for this newest little member.

 Chapter 122.1

    Chapter 120.2 ¨C Oh, Such Temptation¡­


    Qin Jiran held Su Yanyi in his arms and kissed her deeply.


    The word ¡°husband¡± from Su Yanyi directly entered his heart.


    ¡°Yanyi, can you stop being so naughty? The way you¡¯re acting¡­ I can¡¯t handle it! I really want to take you back to the bedroom,¡± Qin Jiran said hoarsely, his hands already starting to wander uncontrobly.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Su Yanyi blinked her eyes. Her usually cold gaze was now filled with a charming and seductive feeling.


    ¡°I do like it, but I can¡¯t control myself. Don¡¯t you want to go to thepany? Shall we go back to the room?¡± Qin Jiran said, his voice still hoarse.


    ¡°Hehe, why go back to the room? Can¡¯t we do it here?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s words were like the final switch. Now Qin Jiranpletely lost control.


    Well, he really couldn¡¯t wait to go back to the bedroom. Yanyi¡¯s appearance made him unable to resist.


    Breakfast ended in a passionate fire.


    The two of them werete for work.


    This was the first time Su Yanyi had shown her extremely changeable and exceptionally seductive side in front of Qin Jiran.


    Going by Qin Jiran¡¯s reaction, Su Yanyi also seemed to have found a more interesting game.


    She increasingly disliked the distance between them, so she would find ways to break it in her own way!


    And just as the two were passionately intertwined, rumors about Qin Jiran quietly spread.


    Although Kang Zhong had collected all the newspapers he could collect and cleared up various online messages, some fans still saw them and spread them in their own way.


    The inte was a very difficult thing to control. It could spread on forums, on Weibo, on QQ, and on Tieba. The channels were diverse, so this rumor was inevitably known by more and more people.


    The photo of Qin Jiran and the fan standing together was also reprinted in a small number of newspapers.


    There were way too many rumors in the entertainment industry. It was impossible to tell what was true and what was false. Maybe the two people who were rumored to be together didn¡¯t even know each other, or even if they were married, they didn¡¯t have any feelings. Or it could be two people who seemed to have nothing to do with each other, but had been married for many years. In short, it was hard to tell what was true!


    Clear-headed fans didn¡¯t believe this rumor, especially when the evidence was only a photo of the two people standing together, which couldn¡¯t exin anything.


    But there were also unclear-headed fans, especially among the fans of the two of them. These fans immediately became agitated when they saw the news.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s and Su Yanyi¡¯s official Weibo ounts suddenly became quite lively.


    Especially under Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo, there were rare voices of condemnation.


    ¡¾T/N: ¡¶Netizens¡¯ments¡·¡¿


    ¡¶We request the Film Emperor toe forward and exin what happened with the rumor. How could you betray our queen?¡·


    ¡¶Womanizers should all face retribution. Film Emperor, please don¡¯t be a womanizer. I am your die-hard couple fan!¡·


    ¡¶I believe that Film Emperor and Queen are truly in love! Any rumors are fictional!¡·


    While Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were still entangled with each other, more and morements appeared on the inte.


    Kang Zhong saw that the situation was getting out of control and decided to call Su Yanyi. However, she didn¡¯t answer the phone, leaving him to wonder what she was doing at the moment.


    At noon, Su Yanyi finally found time to call Kang Zhong back.


    After learning about the current public reaction, she arranged for a Dragon Media representative to wait for her at Resplendent Entertainment.


    In the afternoon, she and Qin Jiran went there together for a simple interview with the reporters.


    Su Yanyi began to speak in a cold voice towards the camera, ¡°My rtionship with Jiran is very good, that¡¯s beyond doubt. I am very angry about this rumor. Although it is just a trick used by some low-level entertainment journalists, if anyone uses these tricks on me and my husband again, I won¡¯t be polite. Resplendent Entertainment and the Su family¡¯s exclusivewyer are always ready for you.¡±


    The two reporters who were sent to interview Su Yanyi felt very awkward after hearing these words.


    They thought to themselves,


    ¡®As expected of our queen, she is really domineering and makes people speechless. If this video is really broadcast, it will definitely cause a huge public opinion storm. However, our queen probably wouldn¡¯t care about these things.¡¯


    ¡°Ahem, President Su, Film Emperor Qin, there is a question that many of my colleagues asked me to ask you. Everyone is very curious about when you two n to have a baby. Do you have any ns or are you not nning anything for now?¡± The reporter asked with some embarrassment.


    Although it was a sensitive question, it was one of the most highly anticipated questions that could not be missed during the interview.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and felt that it would be more appropriate for her to answer this question since he didn¡¯t have the final say.


    ¡°The baby is already in our ns, and it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± Su Yanyi thought for a moment before answering the question seriously.


    Whether it was the anticipation of their families, Qin Jiran¡¯s hopes, or the requirements of the system task, the baby would be her biggest task in the near future.


    She herself did not reject or refuse this task. Instead she gave everyone an affirmative answer. This was also the most anticipated answer.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised joy.


    This definite answer was obviously more exciting than the words ¡°let nature take its course.¡±


    Qin Jiran knew Su Yanyi¡¯s character very well. If she didn¡¯t really think so, she wouldn¡¯t have said it like that.


    So, it also meant that their child was really in their ns!


    ¡°Then do you hope for a boy or a girl?¡± The reporter was also very happy.


    This answer was simply the headline news.


    The editor-in-chief would definitely give them a bonus when they brought it back!


    Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t thought about this question and after thinking for a moment, she looked at Qin Jiran, obviously meaning for him to answer.


    Qin Jiran smiled and looked at Su Yanyi before answering the reporter, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, as long as it¡¯s mine and Yanyi¡¯s child, I look forward to it. This question doesn¡¯t have much technical content.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Film Emperor has be humorous. The saying that you were the hardest interviewee before must have been a joke.¡± The reporter also joked andplimented Qin Jiran.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll ask the final question to Film Emperor. May I ask Mr. Qin, in one sentence, how deep is your affection for President Su?¡± The female journalist among the two asked eagerly. In fact, she had added this question herself.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and slowly uttered four words, ¡°Life and death together.¡±


    The interview ended on a happy note after half an hour. Qin Jiran left Resplendent Entertainment to go to the audition site. He didn¡¯t show up today, so he had someone rece him. He is now rushing to the site to wrap things up.


    And while Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were dealing with their respective work, the journalists went back to Dragon Media and edited the video.


    They aired it in the afternoon entertainment news segment and also broadcasted it on Dragon Media¡¯s livework broadcast.


    It could be considered as Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s exnation for the scandal.


    Of course, it could also be seen as Su Yanyi¡¯s warning about the incident.


    Soon after the video was released, thements on Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo changed. The fans started to scream.


    ¡¶As expected of my most magnificent Queen! So strong! So domineering! So invincible! Queen, I love you!¡·


    ¡¶Oh, the Queen is angry again. This kind of high-cold style is really heartwarming. When will the little bun be born? I really want to see the Little Queen!¡·


    ¡¶Hey, why not have a Little Film Emperor? One Queen is enough! I want to see the Little Film Emperor, and then the little and big Film Emperors surround the Queen! That would be so loving!¡·


    ¡¶Oh, if it¡¯s a Little Film Emperor and a Little Queen, that would be even better! The legendary dragon and phoenix twins! If the Queen is willing to fulfill my little wish, I will give the Queen countless likes!¡·


    ¡¶Cough cough, are your main concerns only on these issues? Haven¡¯t you noticed the four words the Film Emperor just said? That¡¯s the point, okay?¡·


    ¡­


    TL ramblings: Is it too much to ask for a King, a Queen, a Film Emperor and a Film Empress?

 Chapter 122.2

    Chapter 120.2 ¨C Oh, Such Temptation¡­


    Qin Jiran held Su Yanyi in his arms and kissed her deeply.


    The word ¡°husband¡± from Su Yanyi directly entered his heart.


    ¡°Yanyi, can you stop being so naughty? The way you¡¯re acting¡­ I can¡¯t handle it! I really want to take you back to the bedroom,¡± Qin Jiran said hoarsely, his hands already starting to wander uncontrobly.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Su Yanyi blinked her eyes. Her usually cold gaze was now filled with a charming and seductive feeling.


    ¡°I do like it, but I can¡¯t control myself. Don¡¯t you want to go to thepany? Shall we go back to the room?¡± Qin Jiran said, his voice still hoarse.


    ¡°Hehe, why go back to the room? Can¡¯t we do it here?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s words were like the final switch. Now Qin Jiranpletely lost control.


    Well, he really couldn¡¯t wait to go back to the bedroom. Yanyi¡¯s appearance made him unable to resist.


    Breakfast ended in a passionate fire.


    The two of them werete for work.


    This was the first time Su Yanyi had shown her extremely changeable and exceptionally seductive side in front of Qin Jiran.


    Going by Qin Jiran¡¯s reaction, Su Yanyi also seemed to have found a more interesting game.


    She increasingly disliked the distance between them, so she would find ways to break it in her own way!


    And just as the two were passionately intertwined, rumors about Qin Jiran quietly spread.


    Although Kang Zhong had collected all the newspapers he could collect and cleared up various online messages, some fans still saw them and spread them in their own way.


    The inte was a very difficult thing to control. It could spread on forums, on Weibo, on QQ, and on Tieba. The channels were diverse, so this rumor was inevitably known by more and more people.


    The photo of Qin Jiran and the fan standing together was also reprinted in a small number of newspapers.


    There were way too many rumors in the entertainment industry. It was impossible to tell what was true and what was false. Maybe the two people who were rumored to be together didn¡¯t even know each other, or even if they were married, they didn¡¯t have any feelings. Or it could be two people who seemed to have nothing to do with each other, but had been married for many years. In short, it was hard to tell what was true!


    Clear-headed fans didn¡¯t believe this rumor, especially when the evidence was only a photo of the two people standing together, which couldn¡¯t exin anything.


    But there were also unclear-headed fans, especially among the fans of the two of them. These fans immediately became agitated when they saw the news.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s and Su Yanyi¡¯s official Weibo ounts suddenly became quite lively.


    Especially under Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo, there were rare voices of condemnation.


    ¡¾T/N: ¡¶Netizens¡¯ments¡·¡¿


    ¡¶We request the Film Emperor toe forward and exin what happened with the rumor. How could you betray our queen?¡·


    ¡¶Womanizers should all face retribution. Film Emperor, please don¡¯t be a womanizer. I am your die-hard couple fan!¡·


    ¡¶I believe that Film Emperor and Queen are truly in love! Any rumors are fictional!¡·


    While Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were still entangled with each other, more and morements appeared on the inte.


    Kang Zhong saw that the situation was getting out of control and decided to call Su Yanyi. However, she didn¡¯t answer the phone, leaving him to wonder what she was doing at the moment.


    At noon, Su Yanyi finally found time to call Kang Zhong back.


    After learning about the current public reaction, she arranged for a Dragon Media representative to wait for her at Resplendent Entertainment.


    In the afternoon, she and Qin Jiran went there together for a simple interview with the reporters.


    Su Yanyi began to speak in a cold voice towards the camera, ¡°My rtionship with Jiran is very good, that¡¯s beyond doubt. I am very angry about this rumor. Although it is just a trick used by some low-level entertainment journalists, if anyone uses these tricks on me and my husband again, I won¡¯t be polite. Resplendent Entertainment and the Su family¡¯s exclusivewyer are always ready for you.¡±


    The two reporters who were sent to interview Su Yanyi felt very awkward after hearing these words.


    They thought to themselves,


    ¡®As expected of our queen, she is really domineering and makes people speechless. If this video is really broadcast, it will definitely cause a huge public opinion storm. However, our queen probably wouldn¡¯t care about these things.¡¯


    ¡°Ahem, President Su, Film Emperor Qin, there is a question that many of my colleagues asked me to ask you. Everyone is very curious about when you two n to have a baby. Do you have any ns or are you not nning anything for now?¡± The reporter asked with some embarrassment.


    Although it was a sensitive question, it was one of the most highly anticipated questions that could not be missed during the interview.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and felt that it would be more appropriate for her to answer this question since he didn¡¯t have the final say.


    ¡°The baby is already in our ns, and it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± Su Yanyi thought for a moment before answering the question seriously.


    Whether it was the anticipation of their families, Qin Jiran¡¯s hopes, or the requirements of the system task, the baby would be her biggest task in the near future.


    She herself did not reject or refuse this task. Instead she gave everyone an affirmative answer. This was also the most anticipated answer.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised joy.


    This definite answer was obviously more exciting than the words ¡°let nature take its course.¡±


    Qin Jiran knew Su Yanyi¡¯s character very well. If she didn¡¯t really think so, she wouldn¡¯t have said it like that.


    So, it also meant that their child was really in their ns!


    ¡°Then do you hope for a boy or a girl?¡± The reporter was also very happy.


    This answer was simply the headline news.


    The editor-in-chief would definitely give them a bonus when they brought it back!


    Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t thought about this question and after thinking for a moment, she looked at Qin Jiran, obviously meaning for him to answer.


    Qin Jiran smiled and looked at Su Yanyi before answering the reporter, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, as long as it¡¯s mine and Yanyi¡¯s child, I look forward to it. This question doesn¡¯t have much technical content.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Film Emperor has be humorous. The saying that you were the hardest interviewee before must have been a joke.¡± The reporter also joked andplimented Qin Jiran.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll ask the final question to Film Emperor. May I ask Mr. Qin, in one sentence, how deep is your affection for President Su?¡± The female journalist among the two asked eagerly. In fact, she had added this question herself.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and slowly uttered four words, ¡°Life and death together.¡±


    The interview ended on a happy note after half an hour. Qin Jiran left Resplendent Entertainment to go to the audition site. He didn¡¯t show up today, so he had someone rece him. He is now rushing to the site to wrap things up.


    And while Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were dealing with their respective work, the journalists went back to Dragon Media and edited the video.


    They aired it in the afternoon entertainment news segment and also broadcasted it on Dragon Media¡¯s livework broadcast.


    It could be considered as Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s exnation for the scandal.


    Of course, it could also be seen as Su Yanyi¡¯s warning about the incident.


    Soon after the video was released, thements on Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo changed. The fans started to scream.


    ¡¶As expected of my most magnificent Queen! So strong! So domineering! So invincible! Queen, I love you!¡·


    ¡¶Oh, the Queen is angry again. This kind of high-cold style is really heartwarming. When will the little bun be born? I really want to see the Little Queen!¡·


    ¡¶Hey, why not have a Little Film Emperor? One Queen is enough! I want to see the Little Film Emperor, and then the little and big Film Emperors surround the Queen! That would be so loving!¡·


    ¡¶Oh, if it¡¯s a Little Film Emperor and a Little Queen, that would be even better! The legendary dragon and phoenix twins! If the Queen is willing to fulfill my little wish, I will give the Queen countless likes!¡·


    ¡¶Cough cough, are your main concerns only on these issues? Haven¡¯t you noticed the four words the Film Emperor just said? That¡¯s the point, okay?¡·


    ¡­


    TL ramblings: Is it too much to ask for a King, a Queen, a Film Emperor and a Film Empress?

 Chapter 122.3

    Chapter 120.2 ¨C Oh, Such Temptation¡­


    Qin Jiran held Su Yanyi in his arms and kissed her deeply.


    The word ¡°husband¡± from Su Yanyi directly entered his heart.


    ¡°Yanyi, can you stop being so naughty? The way you¡¯re acting¡­ I can¡¯t handle it! I really want to take you back to the bedroom,¡± Qin Jiran said hoarsely, his hands already starting to wander uncontrobly.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Su Yanyi blinked her eyes. Her usually cold gaze was now filled with a charming and seductive feeling.


    ¡°I do like it, but I can¡¯t control myself. Don¡¯t you want to go to thepany? Shall we go back to the room?¡± Qin Jiran said, his voice still hoarse.


    ¡°Hehe, why go back to the room? Can¡¯t we do it here?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s words were like the final switch. Now Qin Jiranpletely lost control.


    Well, he really couldn¡¯t wait to go back to the bedroom. Yanyi¡¯s appearance made him unable to resist.


    Breakfast ended in a passionate fire.


    The two of them werete for work.


    This was the first time Su Yanyi had shown her extremely changeable and exceptionally seductive side in front of Qin Jiran.


    Going by Qin Jiran¡¯s reaction, Su Yanyi also seemed to have found a more interesting game.


    She increasingly disliked the distance between them, so she would find ways to break it in her own way!


    And just as the two were passionately intertwined, rumors about Qin Jiran quietly spread.


    Although Kang Zhong had collected all the newspapers he could collect and cleared up various online messages, some fans still saw them and spread them in their own way.


    The inte was a very difficult thing to control. It could spread on forums, on Weibo, on QQ, and on Tieba. The channels were diverse, so this rumor was inevitably known by more and more people.


    The photo of Qin Jiran and the fan standing together was also reprinted in a small number of newspapers.


    There were way too many rumors in the entertainment industry. It was impossible to tell what was true and what was false. Maybe the two people who were rumored to be together didn¡¯t even know each other, or even if they were married, they didn¡¯t have any feelings. Or it could be two people who seemed to have nothing to do with each other, but had been married for many years. In short, it was hard to tell what was true!


    Clear-headed fans didn¡¯t believe this rumor, especially when the evidence was only a photo of the two people standing together, which couldn¡¯t exin anything.


    But there were also unclear-headed fans, especially among the fans of the two of them. These fans immediately became agitated when they saw the news.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s and Su Yanyi¡¯s official Weibo ounts suddenly became quite lively.


    Especially under Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo, there were rare voices of condemnation.


    ¡¾T/N: ¡¶Netizens¡¯ments¡·¡¿


    ¡¶We request the Film Emperor toe forward and exin what happened with the rumor. How could you betray our queen?¡·


    ¡¶Womanizers should all face retribution. Film Emperor, please don¡¯t be a womanizer. I am your die-hard couple fan!¡·


    ¡¶I believe that Film Emperor and Queen are truly in love! Any rumors are fictional!¡·


    While Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were still entangled with each other, more and morements appeared on the inte.


    Kang Zhong saw that the situation was getting out of control and decided to call Su Yanyi. However, she didn¡¯t answer the phone, leaving him to wonder what she was doing at the moment.


    At noon, Su Yanyi finally found time to call Kang Zhong back.


    After learning about the current public reaction, she arranged for a Dragon Media representative to wait for her at Resplendent Entertainment.


    In the afternoon, she and Qin Jiran went there together for a simple interview with the reporters.


    Su Yanyi began to speak in a cold voice towards the camera, ¡°My rtionship with Jiran is very good, that¡¯s beyond doubt. I am very angry about this rumor. Although it is just a trick used by some low-level entertainment journalists, if anyone uses these tricks on me and my husband again, I won¡¯t be polite. Resplendent Entertainment and the Su family¡¯s exclusivewyer are always ready for you.¡±


    The two reporters who were sent to interview Su Yanyi felt very awkward after hearing these words.


    They thought to themselves,


    ¡®As expected of our queen, she is really domineering and makes people speechless. If this video is really broadcast, it will definitely cause a huge public opinion storm. However, our queen probably wouldn¡¯t care about these things.¡¯


    ¡°Ahem, President Su, Film Emperor Qin, there is a question that many of my colleagues asked me to ask you. Everyone is very curious about when you two n to have a baby. Do you have any ns or are you not nning anything for now?¡± The reporter asked with some embarrassment.


    Although it was a sensitive question, it was one of the most highly anticipated questions that could not be missed during the interview.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and felt that it would be more appropriate for her to answer this question since he didn¡¯t have the final say.


    ¡°The baby is already in our ns, and it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± Su Yanyi thought for a moment before answering the question seriously.


    Whether it was the anticipation of their families, Qin Jiran¡¯s hopes, or the requirements of the system task, the baby would be her biggest task in the near future.


    She herself did not reject or refuse this task. Instead she gave everyone an affirmative answer. This was also the most anticipated answer.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised joy.


    This definite answer was obviously more exciting than the words ¡°let nature take its course.¡±


    Qin Jiran knew Su Yanyi¡¯s character very well. If she didn¡¯t really think so, she wouldn¡¯t have said it like that.


    So, it also meant that their child was really in their ns!


    ¡°Then do you hope for a boy or a girl?¡± The reporter was also very happy.


    This answer was simply the headline news.


    The editor-in-chief would definitely give them a bonus when they brought it back!


    Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t thought about this question and after thinking for a moment, she looked at Qin Jiran, obviously meaning for him to answer.


    Qin Jiran smiled and looked at Su Yanyi before answering the reporter, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, as long as it¡¯s mine and Yanyi¡¯s child, I look forward to it. This question doesn¡¯t have much technical content.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Film Emperor has be humorous. The saying that you were the hardest interviewee before must have been a joke.¡± The reporter also joked andplimented Qin Jiran.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll ask the final question to Film Emperor. May I ask Mr. Qin, in one sentence, how deep is your affection for President Su?¡± The female journalist among the two asked eagerly. In fact, she had added this question herself.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and slowly uttered four words, ¡°Life and death together.¡±


    The interview ended on a happy note after half an hour. Qin Jiran left Resplendent Entertainment to go to the audition site. He didn¡¯t show up today, so he had someone rece him. He is now rushing to the site to wrap things up.


    And while Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were dealing with their respective work, the journalists went back to Dragon Media and edited the video.


    They aired it in the afternoon entertainment news segment and also broadcasted it on Dragon Media¡¯s livework broadcast.


    It could be considered as Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s exnation for the scandal.


    Of course, it could also be seen as Su Yanyi¡¯s warning about the incident.


    Soon after the video was released, thements on Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo changed. The fans started to scream.


    ¡¶As expected of my most magnificent Queen! So strong! So domineering! So invincible! Queen, I love you!¡·


    ¡¶Oh, the Queen is angry again. This kind of high-cold style is really heartwarming. When will the little bun be born? I really want to see the Little Queen!¡·


    ¡¶Hey, why not have a Little Film Emperor? One Queen is enough! I want to see the Little Film Emperor, and then the little and big Film Emperors surround the Queen! That would be so loving!¡·


    ¡¶Oh, if it¡¯s a Little Film Emperor and a Little Queen, that would be even better! The legendary dragon and phoenix twins! If the Queen is willing to fulfill my little wish, I will give the Queen countless likes!¡·


    ¡¶Cough cough, are your main concerns only on these issues? Haven¡¯t you noticed the four words the Film Emperor just said? That¡¯s the point, okay?¡·


    ¡­


    TL ramblings: Is it too much to ask for a King, a Queen, a Film Emperor and a Film Empress?

 Chapter 123.1

    Chapter 120.2 ¨C Oh, Such Temptation¡­


    Qin Jiran held Su Yanyi in his arms and kissed her deeply.


    The word ¡°husband¡± from Su Yanyi directly entered his heart.


    ¡°Yanyi, can you stop being so naughty? The way you¡¯re acting¡­ I can¡¯t handle it! I really want to take you back to the bedroom,¡± Qin Jiran said hoarsely, his hands already starting to wander uncontrobly.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Su Yanyi blinked her eyes. Her usually cold gaze was now filled with a charming and seductive feeling.


    ¡°I do like it, but I can¡¯t control myself. Don¡¯t you want to go to thepany? Shall we go back to the room?¡± Qin Jiran said, his voice still hoarse.


    ¡°Hehe, why go back to the room? Can¡¯t we do it here?¡± Su Yanyi¡¯s words were like the final switch. Now Qin Jiranpletely lost control.


    Well, he really couldn¡¯t wait to go back to the bedroom. Yanyi¡¯s appearance made him unable to resist.


    Breakfast ended in a passionate fire.


    The two of them werete for work.


    This was the first time Su Yanyi had shown her extremely changeable and exceptionally seductive side in front of Qin Jiran.


    Going by Qin Jiran¡¯s reaction, Su Yanyi also seemed to have found a more interesting game.


    She increasingly disliked the distance between them, so she would find ways to break it in her own way!


    And just as the two were passionately intertwined, rumors about Qin Jiran quietly spread.


    Although Kang Zhong had collected all the newspapers he could collect and cleared up various online messages, some fans still saw them and spread them in their own way.


    The inte was a very difficult thing to control. It could spread on forums, on Weibo, on QQ, and on Tieba. The channels were diverse, so this rumor was inevitably known by more and more people.


    The photo of Qin Jiran and the fan standing together was also reprinted in a small number of newspapers.


    There were way too many rumors in the entertainment industry. It was impossible to tell what was true and what was false. Maybe the two people who were rumored to be together didn¡¯t even know each other, or even if they were married, they didn¡¯t have any feelings. Or it could be two people who seemed to have nothing to do with each other, but had been married for many years. In short, it was hard to tell what was true!


    Clear-headed fans didn¡¯t believe this rumor, especially when the evidence was only a photo of the two people standing together, which couldn¡¯t exin anything.


    But there were also unclear-headed fans, especially among the fans of the two of them. These fans immediately became agitated when they saw the news.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s and Su Yanyi¡¯s official Weibo ounts suddenly became quite lively.


    Especially under Qin Jiran¡¯s Weibo, there were rare voices of condemnation.


    ¡¾T/N: ¡¶Netizens¡¯ments¡·¡¿


    ¡¶We request the Film Emperor toe forward and exin what happened with the rumor. How could you betray our queen?¡·


    ¡¶Womanizers should all face retribution. Film Emperor, please don¡¯t be a womanizer. I am your die-hard couple fan!¡·


    ¡¶I believe that Film Emperor and Queen are truly in love! Any rumors are fictional!¡·


    While Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were still entangled with each other, more and morements appeared on the inte.


    Kang Zhong saw that the situation was getting out of control and decided to call Su Yanyi. However, she didn¡¯t answer the phone, leaving him to wonder what she was doing at the moment.


    At noon, Su Yanyi finally found time to call Kang Zhong back.


    After learning about the current public reaction, she arranged for a Dragon Media representative to wait for her at Resplendent Entertainment.


    In the afternoon, she and Qin Jiran went there together for a simple interview with the reporters.


    Su Yanyi began to speak in a cold voice towards the camera, ¡°My rtionship with Jiran is very good, that¡¯s beyond doubt. I am very angry about this rumor. Although it is just a trick used by some low-level entertainment journalists, if anyone uses these tricks on me and my husband again, I won¡¯t be polite. Resplendent Entertainment and the Su family¡¯s exclusivewyer are always ready for you.¡±


    The two reporters who were sent to interview Su Yanyi felt very awkward after hearing these words.


    They thought to themselves,


    ¡®As expected of our queen, she is really domineering and makes people speechless. If this video is really broadcast, it will definitely cause a huge public opinion storm. However, our queen probably wouldn¡¯t care about these things.¡¯


    ¡°Ahem, President Su, Film Emperor Qin, there is a question that many of my colleagues asked me to ask you. Everyone is very curious about when you two n to have a baby. Do you have any ns or are you not nning anything for now?¡± The reporter asked with some embarrassment.


    Although it was a sensitive question, it was one of the most highly anticipated questions that could not be missed during the interview.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and felt that it would be more appropriate for her to answer this question since he didn¡¯t have the final say.


    ¡°The baby is already in our ns, and it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± Su Yanyi thought for a moment before answering the question seriously.


    Whether it was the anticipation of their families, Qin Jiran¡¯s hopes, or the requirements of the system task, the baby would be her biggest task in the near future.


    She herself did not reject or refuse this task. Instead she gave everyone an affirmative answer. This was also the most anticipated answer.


    Qin Jiran¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised joy.


    This definite answer was obviously more exciting than the words ¡°let nature take its course.¡±


    Qin Jiran knew Su Yanyi¡¯s character very well. If she didn¡¯t really think so, she wouldn¡¯t have said it like that.


    So, it also meant that their child was really in their ns!


    ¡°Then do you hope for a boy or a girl?¡± The reporter was also very happy.


    This answer was simply the headline news.


    The editor-in-chief would definitely give them a bonus when they brought it back!


    Su Yanyi hadn¡¯t thought about this question and after thinking for a moment, she looked at Qin Jiran, obviously meaning for him to answer.


    Qin Jiran smiled and looked at Su Yanyi before answering the reporter, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, as long as it¡¯s mine and Yanyi¡¯s child, I look forward to it. This question doesn¡¯t have much technical content.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Film Emperor has be humorous. The saying that you were the hardest interviewee before must have been a joke.¡± The reporter also joked andplimented Qin Jiran.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll ask the final question to Film Emperor. May I ask Mr. Qin, in one sentence, how deep is your affection for President Su?¡± The female journalist among the two asked eagerly. In fact, she had added this question herself.


    Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and slowly uttered four words, ¡°Life and death together.¡±


    The interview ended on a happy note after half an hour. Qin Jiran left Resplendent Entertainment to go to the audition site. He didn¡¯t show up today, so he had someone rece him. He is now rushing to the site to wrap things up.


    And while Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi were dealing with their respective work, the journalists went back to Dragon Media and edited the video.


    They aired it in the afternoon entertainment news segment and also broadcasted it on Dragon Media¡¯s livework broadcast.


    It could be considered as Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s exnation for the scandal.


    Of course, it could also be seen as Su Yanyi¡¯s warning about the incident.


    Soon after the video was released, thements on Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi¡¯s Weibo changed. The fans started to scream.


    ¡¶As expected of my most magnificent Queen! So strong! So domineering! So invincible! Queen, I love you!¡·


    ¡¶Oh, the Queen is angry again. This kind of high-cold style is really heartwarming. When will the little bun be born? I really want to see the Little Queen!¡·


    ¡¶Hey, why not have a Little Film Emperor? One Queen is enough! I want to see the Little Film Emperor, and then the little and big Film Emperors surround the Queen! That would be so loving!¡·


    ¡¶Oh, if it¡¯s a Little Film Emperor and a Little Queen, that would be even better! The legendary dragon and phoenix twins! If the Queen is willing to fulfill my little wish, I will give the Queen countless likes!¡·


    ¡¶Cough cough, are your main concerns only on these issues? Haven¡¯t you noticed the four words the Film Emperor just said? That¡¯s the point, okay?¡·


    ¡­


    TL ramblings: Is it too much to ask for a King, a Queen, a Film Emperor and a Film Empress?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!